Documente Academic
Documente Profesional
Documente Cultură
The
Nature
and
Function
of
the
Hypnagogic
State
by
Andreas
Thesis
Brunel
to
submitted
University,
for
Mavromatis
the
the
Department
degree
January
of
of
Doctor
Psychology,
of
Philosophy
1983
1
V01-
PIS D
4: r.:: ;
Eiz.
-D
canvas. ;1x
Thyssen-Bornemis_a
41
Collection.
Deli
Salvador
Lugano
-'
i
1
y1
\i
;,,
4'
,,.:
>"
. ,,
-d
Rupp-
a
All
Vic
All
CONTENTS
Abstract
Acknowledgements
Preface
6
-
PART ONE -
PHENOMENOLOGY
1.
Introduction
2.
Historical
3.
Methods
4.
Sensori-motor
phenomena
5.
Physiological
correlates
6"
Problems
8
background
and incidence
and procedures
of
of
12
investigation
19
of
and systems
classification
64
definition
and the
stages
of
the
hypnagogic
73
state
7.
25
Cognitive-affective
83
characteristics
of
Part
One
131
PART
TWO HYPNAGOGIA AND ITS RELATIONSHIP TO OTHER
STATES, PROCESSES, AND EXPERIENCES
Introduction
137
Be
Hypnosis
139
9.
Dreams
150
10.
Meditation
183
11.
Psi
212
12.
Schizophrenia
265
13.
Creativity
310
14.
Other
areas
of
374
experience
of
Part
Two
388
THREE
PART
GRAIN MECHANISMS AND FUNCTION OF HYPNAGOGIA
Introduction
15.
Cerebral
16.
Cerebral
17.
The old
18.
The loosening
19.
The function
20.
The significance
394
correlates
correlates
the
versus
of
hypnagogic
visions
395
of
hypnagogic
mentation
420
new brain
of ego boundaries
of
hypnagogia
of
hypnagogia
434
460
474
492
Appendix
510
Bibliography
519
ANDREAS MAVROMATIS
Ph. D.
Brunel
Psychology,
1983.
University,
HYPNAGOGIA Function
of the Hypnagogic
-
The
Nature
and
State
ABSTRACT
An analysis
leads
of
of
to the conclusion
this
sleep,
by
which
emerge
loosening
activities
of
facilitates
processes
dreams,
helps
as
As
component.
the
thus,
out
nocturnal
is
It
and
is
that,
individual
to
logical
ter
points
of
of
riding
between
to
evolutional
the
a basic
and
the
need
experiences,
throughand
sleep
wakeful-
ego
and
sleep
of
LEB,
function,
with
continually
due to
Moreover,
wakefulness
become
opportunities
renewed
psycho-
its
sleep,
unique
charac-
hypnagogia
namely,
possibilities,
of a new psychological
functions
of wakefulness,
the
enables
more
for
and
and
it
and
strictness
him
phen-
wakefulness,
anxiety-reducing
character
providing
experiences
new
than
and
his
orientations.
establishment
tively
its
them.
of
neurophysiological,
this
that
grounds,
older
as
dreamlike
of
on
psychological
slacken
as well
holistic
more
dint
types
i. e.
quasi-hallucinations,
proposed,
a hypometabolic
by
of
rest-
dream
one
only
of
is
basic
of
Oneirosis,
and
and
cycle's
a variety
independently
cycle
evolutionally
has
tolerant
and
and
the
termed
dreams
the
to
being
medi-
hypnagogia
exemplification
herein
further
developmental
it
or
REM kind
have
to
24 hour
the
that
encompasses
hallucinations
as
omenon
it
states/
creativity,
related
represents
the
phenomenon
readiness
ness.
their
it
both
analysis
other
Further,
nature.
with
as hypnosis,
such
phenomenon.
such
to
and
constitutes
pervading
hypnagogia
organism,
wherein
cycle
dream,
on
This
schizophrenia,
a circadian
activity
such
psi,
light
shed
viewed
human
the
of
tation,
and
relating
subject's
correlated
are
structures.
of
features
psychological
and
phase
phenomenon
hypnagogic
the
(LEB)
boundaries
a simple
a central
of
of
subcortical
the
is
a constellation
ego
being
from
process
a function
as
of
or
(hypnagogia)
state
far
that,
state
characterized
It,
hypnagogic
the
state
serving
sleep,
and
to
the
collec-
dreaming.
To my mother
for
her
love
and
ET1v &va
Y
r 7,
)v
ay(Xit
tirc
xaC
patience
ov
Tiv
noovT, ) T119
Acknowledgements
Thanks
ments
without
never
have
to
whose
instrumental
also
Library
and
and
country
for
Department
Special
this
place
S. S. R. C.
grant.
Thanks
the
of
staff
due
are
supervision,
research,
to
for
and
partitracing
in
to
a number
Psychology
support.
personal
his
for
Richardson
throughout
encouragement
deciphering
so patiently
in
sources
due
also
would
Inter-
in
University's
and
advice
being
I
and
remote
and
John
Dr.
Univer-
for
efforts
are
and
enabled
University
tireless
obscure
consultations
thanks
constant
from
abroad.
and
colleagues
her
Council
Brunel
to
helpfulness,
their
for
Barnes
material
obtaining
this
for
like
would
that
and
Brunel
of
would
Research
and
all,
the
staff
section
Lorna
Ms.
research
the
First,
Science
at
my receiving
work
79/20805/PSY)
(No.
grant
thank
Loans
cular
of
in
to
form.
Social
the
establish-
this
me a post-graduate
offering
like
to
and
people
assistance
present
this
out
carry
for
sity
its
me the
of
a number
generous
reached
awarding
me to
to
my thanks
extend
for
due
are
my scribbly
handwriting.
am deeply
generously
for
grateful
so
much
me hundreds
of
available
Janice
Riniker,
Gabriele
for
deal
dedicating
gratitude
and
in
constant
of
this
for
very
important
Jane
I
in
material
work
her
supply
in
to
of
support,
unstinting
coffee.
-5-
helping
hope
Ursula
Fox
Harry
to
me collect
in
Finally,
thesis.
this
my mother
thank
to
Cox,
Richard
Cooper,
Nigel
also
not
Heather
Neville,
Liz
translating
material
Fishman,
Conway,
wish
spending
in
energy
Adie
contribution
the
of
and
Theodore,
Simons.
for
following
time
English:
Selkirk,
incalculable
his
great
pages
Annabelle
Pelling,
the
their
of
publicly
Vasseur,
Anne
to
express
enormous
my
patience,
Preface
This
has
research
rather
than
hypothesis
in
area
the
First,
no
this
had
which
was
France
and
Germany,
carried
out
the
whole
a number
of
phenomenological
systematic
and
studies
Fourth,
there
function
of
possibly
no
in
state
Third,
to
related
on
experiences,
no
grounds,
had
been
to
attempt
systematic
hypnagogic
be
to
and
lines
to
framework.
aetiological
these
along
was
the
processes,
and
attempt
serious
any
although
states,
ignored
fragmented
rather
without
research
mainly
recently
very
was
cognitive-
Second,
a comprehensive
conceptual
the hypnagogic
state
appeared
other
observations:
subject's
in
it
place
the
literature
the
read
undertaken.
until
outside
on
of
exploration
important
four
been
As
analysis
state
area,
by
struck
theoretical
of
one
testing.
systematic
experiential
in
was
been
reported.
the
understand
evolutionary
a wider,
setting.
In
to
my efforts
exhaustive
research
was
accessible
easily
from
to
tual
disparate
be
sources
a comprehensive
framework.
remedy
the
of
-
the
literature
bringing
and
and,
-6-
above,
together
organizing
I hope,
it
carried
not
all
varied
in
what
comprehensible
out
of
an
which
material
I
believe
concep-
ONE
PART
PHENOMENOLOGY
CHAPTER
INTRODUCTION:
Hypnagogic
experiences
hallucinatory
or
falling
on
= sleep,
duced
into
and
include
Trdmner's
(1911)
(1921)
"visions
of
images,
1925,
p. 289).
end
of
sleep
is,
that
Similar
period
coming
a state
as
"the
tunately,
or process
state",
"falling
is
no
single
describes
both
the
general,
there
is
other
1903),
The
pre-sleep
designated
variously
"sleep
asleep",
onset",
Unfor-
"addormentamento".
in
word
"dormiveglia"
Italian
inctly
been
the
(Myers,
sleep.
"endormissement",
there
the
of
out
Leaning,
at
occurring
has
hypnagogic
"Einschlafen",
to
leading
or
experiences,
(in:
dark"
"hypnopompic"
called
(1933)
state
the
phenomena
been
have
in
1948),
"oneiragogic"
(1935)
"sleepening"
"faces
and
Wey-
Leroy's
Archer's
(1955)
"phantasmata"
and
Greek
Arnold-Forster's
experiences,
half-sleep",
the
(Vihvelin
phantasms",
state"
Critchley's
(from
sensations"
anthypnic
"hypnagogic
"borderland
place
"praedormitium",
(1890)
Mitchell's
or
as
leader)
introwas
conductor,
=
(1848).
Other
terms
by Maury
agogos
"presomnal
gandt's
taking
"hypnagogic"
term
literature
the
proposed
as
The
to
referred
events
quasi-hallucinatory
asleep.
hypnos
generally
are
English
equivalent
(sleep-waking)
"hypnagogic"
so
which
"hypnopompic"
the
and
succ-
states.
In
in
this
experiences
ning
posed
for
tion
of
side
and
state
Since
distinction
consider
I
all
I
them
to
the
as belonging
stand
for
phenomena
and
-8-
not
in
to
the
introduce
the
to
refer
and
the
at
awake-
been
as yet
pro-
criteria
physiological
continue
furthermore,
shall,
onset
have
and
shall
among
sleep
there
phenomenological
"hypnagogia"
and
at
investigators
"hypnagogic"to
term
both
sleep.
strong
their
the
employ
occurring
phenomena.
term
to
area
a tendency
the
same
same
the
tradi-
group
of
collective
hypnagogic-hypnopompic
experiences
encountered
in
9
it.
the
However,
use
maintained
for
the
occurrence
of
such
The
the
with
states
and
auditory,
the
the
some
of
perceptual
and
and
quasi-perceptual
divide
phenomena
).
etc.
the
examine
state
as well
hypnagogia
the
classifying
systems
and
I
phenomena
offer
make
the
suggest
and
into
(visual,
psychological
studying
classificatory
which
of
part
I
state
attitude,
other
evolutionary
first
the
correlates
for
used
In
existing
of
mental
to
the
) and
etc.
criticism.
ment
in
of
respectively
relationship
specifically,
physiological
methods
its
function
thought,
of
briefly
as
or
be
will
temporal
the
dealing
parts
its
and
olfactory,
(quality
three
phenomenology
somato-sensory
indicating
hypnagogia,
More
the
examine
into
phenomena,
significance.
terms
separate
experiences.
of
nature
two
of
purpose
falls
paper
the
of
use
employ-
ones.
new
hypnagogic
the
Defining
a difficult
has been
state
This
descriptive
of
states
other
characterize
the
introduction
of
Moreover,
the
consciousness.
very
at
it,
term 'hypnagogic',
the man who coined
Maury (1848),
the occurrence
of these phenomena clearly
noted that
in
indeed,
of
to
kind
were not
onset
visual
- at sleep
hypnagogic,
i. e. they
necessarily
were not necessarily
inducing!
Thus,
paper,
sleep
of this
at the beginning
the
particular,
definition
a working
however,
which,
presented
is
and
part
of
the
some
of
them
of
process
the
these
of
all
In
the
are
extensively
It
in
the
about
offered
state
the
state,
examined
in
the
first
detail
in
first
and
part,
continued
part,
to
appropriate
the
to
hypnagogia
the
second
of
more
greater
In
features
seemed
comparing
begun
also,
as
data
psychological
paper.
experiences.
is,
augmented
is
state
are
analysed.
Concerning
not
hypnagogic
the
of
second
other
an analysis
the
throughout
an examination
of
the
in
part
states
of
discuss
the
and
hypnagogia
paper.
10
phenomenological
of
other
states
and
number
all
ined
the
to
hypnosis,
dreams,
fact
that
from
guishable
the
and
some
that
all
is,
Thus,
they
of
into
try
to
and
related
them
contain
that
many
part,
that
is
springs
of
gamut
of
the
propose
of
life's
that
to
the
multi-sociate
that
triptych
reduce
of
its
activities
great
instrospective
with
the
it
argue
experiences
is
the
subject.
This
by,
strengthened
- dreaming,
functions,
as
and
of
taking
vistas
of
but
place
of
integrated
boundaries
blur
etc.,
support-
arguments
Third,
component
wakefulness
might
not
and
is
phenomenon,
constitute
also
conscious
always
life.
throughout
psychological
the
may furnish
an
developmentally
a circadian
It
which
structures.
the dream
sleep,
anxiety.
continuous
of
out
entities,
concepts,
is
study
benefits
of
to
I
the
of sub-cortical
hypnagogia
constitutes
tension
substratum
opens
boundaries
ego
and
involvement
one
mental
it
the
is
this
of
Second,
phenomenon
hypnagogic
sub-
applied
employed.
psychological
of
'regressivity'
justifiably
is
hypnagogia
of
implication
important
and
old
which isontogenetically
". in that
is to
its
tendency
ing
develop
them
activities
with
phenomenon
'regressive',
strengthens,
production
First,
phenomenology
correlated
label
whole
or
beliefs
phenomena.
the
tasks.
three
of
fuse
is
distinof
some of
loosening
and
part
such
to
versa,
attempt
One
workers
the
into
conducive
'strange'
the
states
core
this
state.
(qualified)
the
be
and
place.
hypnagogia,
of
a measure
vice
and,
take
develop
psi,
set
subject's
to
paid
only
are
experiences
or
to
seen
structures.
the
that
begin
is
third
show
cortical
by
of
a hypnagogic
the
the
the
experiences
In
by
which
either
in
Not
exam-
being
findings
experiences
in
hypnagogia
these
these
of
are
meditation,
striking
hypnagogia
setting
Practically
the
a
out.
carried
attention
particular
schizophrenia,
One of
with
hypnagogia
to
related
depth,
is
phenomena
and
processes
same
creativity.
the
states
hypnagogia
of
relationships
As
Its
exploration.
individual
personality
such,
not
but
only
also
it
11
the
with
of
means
which
experience
psychological
in
becomes
also
of
scope
the
writing
or
undoubtedly
questions
of
this
reader
of
carrying
inevitably
epistemological
the
will
new
little
known
enrich
him
modes
as
entity.
Significantly,
one
discovering
of
this
paper
will
paper.
have
out
faced
whose
but
with
ontological
and
falls
outside
discussion
whose
gone
introspections
such
mere
a long
raising
way
to
in
justifying
the
mind
the
1)
runomLln
HISTORICAL
BACKGROUND
Reference
can
himself
tries
and
to
sinking
hypnopompic
him
"the
take
and
waking"
to
heard
are
of
tions
their
by
of
"images
give
numerous
7387)
his
17th
hypnagogic
a "kind
visions
as
angles"
of
fancy"
he
Simon
Emanuel
his
in
Forman
Swedenborg
with
a method
(e. g.
of
autobiography.
his
reported
1928,1977;
see
also
On one occasion
Swedenborg
"...
is still
there
another
comes
in
a state
midway
between
1600
In
hypnagogic
them,
inducing
to
in
van
(1928,
kind
sleep
of
and
is
he
fully
that
man then
awake,
supposes
inasmuch
his
are active".
senses
as all
19th
to them was made by,
century
reference
The
were,
the
among
others,
(cited
by
Baillarger
gave
the
In
cites
descrip-
particular
wrote:
wakefulness.
by
and
publications
para.
In
p. 291)
who
tran-
and
Both Leaning
name" to.
(1911,
and Ellis
p. 30) made reference
in
hypnagogic
imagery
of
recorded
1972,1975).
it
conditions
"no
along
which
we are
and
lines
Dusen
vision
century
to
sleeping
a bright
experiences.
referred
which
of
century
experiences,
as
(1651)
astrologer
18th
16th
the
under
(1925,
Leaning
in
"god-sent"
and
"sometimes
and
hypnagogic
p. 291: )
descriptions
the
us"
Iamblichus
us,
time
the
of
between
leaving
which
to
themselves
conditions
condition
is
attends
moment
on
writing
"a
forth".
writers
Hobbes
the
by
shines
A. D.,
to
sleep
the
century
the
during
awake"
a number
the
"when
"in
present
and
anyone
respect
which
pp. 115-117)
he
back
we experience
in
can,
3rd
the
referred
and
light
could
(1925,
In
"if
that,
images
the
place,
beginning
of
a person
that
remarked
affections
and
experiences
they
who
far
as
goes
occurrence
slumber",
(1895,
(eebnentoO
century
the
sleep".
divine"
quil
remember
surprise
in
"voices
their
variety,
awakening,
5-10)
of
into
when
to
experiences
(1931,462a,
convince
to
hypnagogic
to
Aristotle
as
INCIDENCE:
AND
Gruithuisen
Galton
1883,
1846),
(1812),
p. 115),
Poe
(1949),
-12-
(1813),
Ferriar
HcNish
(1830),
Herschel
Marc
(1868),
Goethe
(cited
Herve
de
13
St.
(1867),
Denis
1925),
Leaning
(1890),
Mitchell
Weed
(1895).
Hallam
and
(1891:
Stead
Poe
by
cited
spoke
them
of
as
delicacy,
fancies,
which
are
exquisite
of
of
a class
than
they
psychal
thoughts:
seem to me rather
in the soul...
They arise
only
intellectual.
at
tranquility
its
- and at those
of most intense
epochs
the
the
in
of
time
waking
confines
where
mere points
I
blend
those
of dreams.
of the world
with
world
'fancies'
only when I am on the very
of these
I am so.
that
sleep,
with the consciousness
am aware
brink
of
On the
hand,
other
land
and
at
Serious
research
1883),
de
Myers,
Ladd
20th
(1909),
(1911)
Trmner
behaviourism
years
James
(1903),
Lhermitte
and
Kubie
Margolin
and
more
imagery
recent
in
(1942),
years,
"the
and
(1921),
(1963),
Foulkes
Liberson
Singer
Fischgold
1979b),
Bertini,
and
(1955),
Oswald
Lewis
Witkin
(1964),
(1965),
Vogel
(1966),
(1966),
and
and
Foulkes,
Vogel,
Safar
Craik
(1966),
Spear
and
Foulkes
(1968),
and
Stoyva
Kubie
the
(1948).
ostracised"
re-emerged,
McKellar
(1962),
Owens
Dement
Liberson
Trosman
(1965),
and
(1966),
Symonds
and
(1943),
Vihvelin
of
Critchley
(1940)
Jequier
(1954),
Ardis
and
and Simpson
e. g. McKellar
(1956),
(1957,1959,1963,1968,1975,1977,
McKellar
1979a,
(1920),
Delage
(1946),
interest
1964),
following
the
(1941),
return
of
advent
(1935),
Rouques
with
(Holt,
general
(1909),
e. g.
publications,
(1921),
Arnold-Forster
Tournay
Ellis
(1904),
Wundt
waned
Archer
(1890),
(1897),
Titchener
area
(1941),
Sigwald
Gurney,
Mitchell
the
late
(1857,
Taine
(1903),
With
(1933),
Leroy
(1890),
(1848,
other
of
(1881,1883),
Myers
(1914).
Woolle.
y
,
in this
interest
with
Maury
and
notably
(1965),
few
began
de Manaceine
(1894),
Silberer
(1925),
Leaning
In
(1886),
saw relatively
(1920),
Warcollier
Walsh
prae-dormitium
a number
workers
Galton
Gelle
Alexander
followed
(1859),
Greenwood
(1897,1911),
the
(1846),
century
Podmore
(1892),
border-
voices...
phenomena
Baillarger
Boismont
and
"the
that
during
these
There
early
and
noted
seen
into
1853,1857,1878).
19th
(1890)
p. 543)
period".
(1826,1848),
Mller
(1949,
hallucinations...
by
visions
real
other
no
haunted
is
of sleep
distressingly
Mitchell
Poe
(1966),
Kamiya
(1968),
14
Budzynski
and
Stoyva
(1969),
Budzynski
(1972,1977),
Ey
and
(1974),
Harper
Williams
An early
rence
results
were
survey
Leaning
about
one
greater
more
findings.
"false
from
what
once
quently
1933,
Leroy
have
deny
have
they
Certain
older
1898)
Partridge
of
been
recently
of
studies
dreams
Manaceine
de
6-year-old
Partridge
62.2%
in
on
58.5%
in
to
in
hypna-
had
them
them
(see
also
fre-
(1957),
McKellar
to
attention
from
individuals
For
instance,
experiences
into
admitting
trapped
p. 97).
1962,
1897,
De Manaceine
argue
the
favour
in
results
carried
an incidence
by
8-15-year
olds.
yielded
children
65.0%
a
have
the
(1971).
Foulkes
80% in
of
59.4%
in
of
among children,
of longitudinal
out
13-16-year-olds,
11-year-olds,
Accor-
have
drew
imagery
children
826
as
they
(Oswald,
showed
and 40% in
children
of
p. 43).
they
prevent
being
study
survey
incidences:
by
challenged
mind
as well
(1883),
(e. g.
hypnagogic
incidence
higher
in
hypnagogic
oddity"
appear
The
a process
experiences.
of
that
by
an
reported
we bear
to
also
having
reports
(1981)
that
that
a fear
and
notice,
alerted
such
(1967),
Geers
thought
realize
(1964)
Holt
Leaning's
with
1972,
Galton
psychopathological
some
olds,
been
they
to
never
factors
might
people
"because
have
social
that
admitting
to
and
and
cultural
come
to
a much
(1954)
Simpson's
and
occur
(McKellar,
pp. xiii-xiv).
(1962),
Oswald
many
they
to
who
in
occurs
and
if
alerted
people
experiences
gogic
even
not
comprehensive
imagery
al
similar
75% respectively.
higher
blockage"
McKellar
to
is
one
et
and
"seem
her
In
Buck
76%,
that
emotional
ding
The
may be
negatives",
ignoring
(1963),
occur-
adults:
agreement
Richardson
72%,
2% in
the
in
an
reported
McKellar
are
and
percentage
Mavromatis.,
population
adult
Owens
77%,
of
(1976),
Galton.
that
children.
(1972),
incidence
real
of
in
found
the
Lately,
McKellar
Oliver
only
by
calculations
recent
(1975),
(1848)
of
obtained
(1925)
extent
Honorton
Richardson,
Mller
imagery
also
third
(1973),
Braud
(1978),
by
survey
hypnagogic
of
Stoyva
(1981).
Owens
and
(1973),
and
Abernethy
and
Mindel,
Braud
(1968,1969),
Gastaut
The
following
in
10-year-olds,
12-year62.6%
15
9-year-olds,
in
60.0%
6-year-olds.
61% of
Foulkes,
7-8-year-olds,
phenomena
hand,
other
hypnagogic
of
found
in
that
hypna-
yielded
interruptions
the
with
presence
64.2%
and
9-10-year-olds
of
whereas
the
year-olds
the
on
interruptions
the
gogic
in
3-4-
of
imagery
was
only
18%.
both
However,
investigation
stand
reliability
tinguish
between
accurate
reports.
from
her
collected
theless,
the
case
data
hypnopompic
of
the
the
age
six.
of
Oswald
1962)
iences
tend
also
age
there
ten
of
disappear
some
from
experiences
have
their
to
point
appearance
periods,
peak
Leaning
below
1925,
hypnagogic
experfor
en masse
days
Leaning
again.
hypnagogic
childhood
out
imagery:
two
later
None-
only.
(e. g.
re-appear
woke
Manaceine
stretching
appearing
people
Foulkes
other
runs,
early
make
the
that
and
other:
hypnagogic
observed
in
occur
by
de
found
were
researches
also
employed
while
first
of
and
give
awakenings
occurrence
Other
to
sporadically
later
the
and
each
and,
dis-
to
states
methods
the
under-
capability
state,
is
study
children
that
noted
from
have
to
weeks
experiences
whereas
with
others
for
first
time
the
the
in
life.
Although
earlier
ficant
difference
regard
to
sex,
these
et
the
incidence
lower
more
ages
among
incidence
The
between
recent
evidence
hypnagogic
survey
20
and
80,
lower
class
among
subjects
with
regard
experiences
has
on
and
subjects
in
to
600
also
their
possible
and
physical
has
with
shown
females.
in
signi-
(1963),
Owens
(1981)
common
out
carried
statistically
imagery
hypnagogic
al
et
more
no
by
research
are
of
of
Richardson
and
al
showed
incidence
experiences
Richardson
between
studies
in
(1975),
McKellar
that
hypnagogic
to
children
from
method,
a clearly
in
around
the
widely
survey
Partridge
one
or
the
and flows
the
young
addition,
differed
used
children
ebbs
very
Foulkes'
difficulty,
have the
and/or
hypnagogic
and adjacent
In
the
and
a methodological
of
investigators
Partridge
in
from
studies
instructions
the
these
earlier
suffer
the
namely,
the
The
normal
shown
subjects
a higher
significantly
60s
and
70s.
correlations
and/or
mental
16
health
is,
Burdach
(1839)
health
Baillarger
(1920),
(1962)
experiences
general
or
numerous
cases
appeared
for
fatigue,
fever,
liable
to
(Walsh
1920),
in
occur
reflective
1955).
"more
less
or
p. 289).
that
that
these
of
de
"that
is
The
persons".
they
are
disconfirmed
Richardson
et
hypnagogic
imagery
al
study
by
(1897,
p. 239)
from
the
which
showed
either
she
inferred
intelligent
has
the
of
no
verbal
noted
however,
results
1925,
a certain
in
remark,
under
Leaning
which
found
this
by
with
(cited
of
association
or
be
to
people
attention
chiefly
of
(Critchley
healthy
attract
more
experiences
and
required"
soundness
been
recently
to
is
why
sane
"of
subjects
Manaceine
phenomena
observation
are
impressionable
1962),
conditions"
By contrast,
"for
power
to
severe
phenomena
hypnagogic
considered
abnormal
these
only)
disturbance,
temperament"
anxious
occurring
health,
thoughtful
and
(1908),
nervous
(Oswald
good
sometimes,
poor
that
argue
perhaps
hallucinations
(and,
first
in
and Oswald
hypnagogic
whose
indigestion,
nervous
McDougall
(1960),
people
is
hand,
Hyslop
during
sensitive
and
of
pointed
one
other
Walter
the
Some writers
shock.
On the
(1925),
intensified,
when
(1848,1878),
Maury
became
emphatically
occur
calm.
Leaning
cite
or
is
mind
(1846),
Walsh
(1866)
experiences
instance,
For
conflicting.
Herschel
and
his
and
time
sight
hypnagogic
that
out
first
at
intel-
nonverbal
ligence.
Nevertheless,
both
(1957,1959,1975)
investigations
experiences
mental
are
ill-health.
1965;
Vogel
and
Budzynski
of
balanced
et
al
on
personality
increase
the
(or
even
health
ill
in
others
fact
the
studies
1966;
Vogel
in
it
(see
also
that
hypnagogic
appear
for
to
other
contrary,
chapts.
the
some people,
(Leaning
1925,
hypnagogic
that
related
Moreover,
Foulkes
that,
Indeed,
decrease
statistically
but
during
not
McKellar's
and
show
1972,1977;
hypnagogic
health
(1925)
Leaning's
physical
or
(e. g. Foulkes
et
that
al
the
suggestive
occurrence
ill-
of
indicative
is
of
13,19,20).
experiences
first
1966;
tend
to
only
time)
although
they
might
p. 301),
might
and
be
due
to
17
one
both
or
be
might
of
health,
ill
more
than
probable,
in
"the
health
it
of
what
by
weakened
factors
(relaxation,
a case
fatigue
of
gogic
one
(e. g.
Taine
noted
that
However,
poor
tically
than
On the
confirmed.
p. 376)
found
gogist
correspondents
their
regarding
were
that
in
favour
to,
gogic
visions,
lysed
her
way
of
or
why
there
define
may
because
and
'good'
(d)
these
no
and
be
only
under
they
since
especially
survey,
information
telling
(a)
(b)
were
not
confounding
of
the
'psychic'
standardized
'bad'
visualizers.
statis(1925,
hypna-
visual
information
with
twice
to
as
those
provided
ability
of
her
conhypnaana-
subjects
(c)
there
is
this
kind
of
to
asked
specifically
no
do
reasons
motivational
connotations
criteria
them-
investigator
40% of
who
argument
occurrence
the
many
by
a strong
discussion,
subjects
been
However,
the
because:
hypna-
visual
visualizing
with,
ad hoc,
results
the
that
correlates
for
compared
constitute
proposition
that,
not
visualizers.
do not
effect.
nearly
as
life.
same
mainly
ability
than
other
Leaning
her
visualizers
mainly
information
so, i. e.
the
her
provided
bad
results
of
tributes
provided
good
themselves
these
selves
who
visualizing
considered
considered
other
40% of
the
of
hand,
hypna-
their
more
has
visualizers
good
hypnagogia.
waking
argue
have
both
1909;
of
the
would
should
visualizers
imagery
gogic
which
we
common
normal
fully
to
so
without
when
modality
their
cases
reported
hypothesis
this
instance,
during
it
Titchener
a sense
is
) attending
imagery
the
in
predominated
also
1883;
faces
be
etc.
a case
and
might
slowly
of
also
reference
analyse
might
inwards,
appeared
(1925)
Leaning
is
the
more
there
states
with
making
place
to
owing
these
to
(b)
fever
or
1911)
that
took
their
it
although
of
increase
internal
own
difficult
is
turning
experiences
the
that
illness"
Some observers
Hollingworth
their
process
that
recollection
were
faces,
of
be present,
rapid
forced,
were
Galton
appearance
to
attend
would
as
always
the
to
they
they
the
noticed
only
people
when
(a)
factors:
two
these
experiences
their
the
i. e.
illusory,
hypnagogic
to
following
the
were
of
the
employed
to
18
In
the
to
respect
hypnagogic
imagery
positive
but
insignificant
As Holt
(1972)
and
(1976)
have
distinction
the
and
requirement
of
hypnagogia,
in
and
to
be
by
paper
one
feature
it
in
view
of
1933;
Simpson
1954;
McKellar
and
controlled,
St.
1954;
that
or
Denis
1867;
of
which
is
open
de
to
can,
even
of
that
1903;
wakefulness
(see
Collard
chapter
Green
degrees
7).
and
it
does
1830;
Delage
McKellar
Walters
and
1894;
as
Maury
1953;
(e. g.
of
aspect
a feature
and
McKellar
of
Warren
1909;
Alexander
formed
1914;
Woolley
referred
that
1946;
Binet
as
1867;
McNish
Green,
imagery
Mller:
(e. g.
varying
1878;
Maury
passive-receptive
importance
both
it
character
hypnagogic
1957),
Myers
deliberately
the
controlling
succeeding
experiences
1952;
Rawcliffe
to
1933),
full
This
the
the
Denis
1957;
Myers
it
St.
Rouques
Delage
from
type.
(e. g.
eyes
sleep
in
state
waking
in
and
that
evidence
Janet:
paramount
passivity-receptivity,
states
1972;
1909;
Alexander
1970),
defining
1933;
lead
necessarily
Simpson
in
Herve
Leroy
and
both
with
1925;
1848;
importance
other
experiments
volitional
specific
two.
dimension.
Leaning
not
between
day-dreaming
to
experienced
Leroy
drawn
future
in
the
Schacter
and
passive
particular
Indeed,
can
this
relating
this
share
more
between
(1974),
however,
be
acquires
chapters
Holt
general,
Starker
to
imagery
waking
(1972)
found
a
correlation
out,
needy
imagery
in
himself,
pointed
between
relationship
de
Herve
1903;
1921;
hypnagogia
Leroy
acquires
distinguishing
a means
of
be
success,
inducing
this
and
CHAPTER
METHODS
PROCEDURES
AND
Historically
data
(1)
in
the
(e. g.
Hollingworth
1921;
Warren
1972;
(2)
1921;
1954;
(3)
1967;
1965;
Silberer
1967a,
Rapaport
Vihvelin
1967b;
Experimental
1921;
Alexander
Varendonck
1925;
1968;
Hebb
1935;
Archer
McKellar
1981).
al
1946,1949;
Froeschels
1897;
Ellis
Leaning
(e. g.
Maury
1848;
Mller
Hicks
1924;
Leroy
1933;
1948;
Collard
self-observation
1892;
questionnaire-
1949;
Geers
and
et
and
1924;
collecting
follows:
as
Arnold-Forster
Slight
Buck
Systematic
Ladd
are
Poe
1911;
Richardson
1848;
area
1848;
Mller
for
employed
self-observation
1909;
Hanawalt
INVESTIGATION:
methods
hypnagogic
the
Spontaneous
survey
OF
1976;
Singer
(e. g.
studies
1953;
1978).
Sartre
1897;
de Manaceine
Bertini
1966;
et
Schacter
The
Vogel
1972;
al
and Kelly
first
by
is
category
in
The
second
up
categories
of
Poe
Buck
et
1981).
al
Geers
The
spontaneity
and
least
major
three
hypnagogic
after
they
orations.
of data.
disadvantages
are
place
reported
striking
thus
most
finer
analysis
of
often
modality
thus
Leaning
Richardson
lies
However,
not
incidence.
in
there
this
its
are
at
First,
approach.
recorded
permitting
permitting,
-19-
answered
1883;
method
with
1924).
Slight
experiences
Taine
experiences
not
the
1957,1972;
this
oneself
their
that
people
1883;
purity
first
noted
hypnagogic
of
The
publishing
McKellar
strength
on
1911;
those
Galton
Second,
those
about
their
1967;
experiences
have taken
having
Hollingworth
includes
made
people:
who,
set
1949;
category
and
of
authors
questionnaires
regarding
(see e. g. Mller
1848;
1925;
observations
themselves,
(e. g.
1976).
Oliver
comprises
two
made
experiences
findings
1975;
group
spontaneously
1966;
and Liberson
Stoyva 1973;
et al 1966; Liberson
1972,1977;
Budzynski
immediately
possible
are
for
Third,
likely
elabto
be
instance,
in
the
case
20
of
questionnaire-surveys
to
having
these
indicate
some
Oswald
1962,
The
ding
(i)
to
to
make
the
berate
these
subject
watch
for
taneity
it
to
(i)
in
recording
of
these
of
method
specification
of
verbal
reports
with
(Stoyva
1973).
Drawbacks
in
the
interruptions
delicate
this
between
states
during
e. g.
of
REMs,
alpha
after
REM period
ruption
(see
1969,
Fiss,
Giora
1973),
converging
Klein,
and
(c)
in
the
in
the
et
al
possible
the
1966,
Liberson
qualitative
at
etc.,
waves,
inter-
subsequent
e. g.
Lavie
since
and
sub-
and
after
Broughton
1974,
and
Lavie
of
gener-
personality
such
Liberson
differences
and
utility
for
against
an
inter-
a specific
and
of
interruptions
strength
justification
may argue
lie
may
distinctions
first
at
1966,
indi-
destruction
the
Strooper
de
which
hypnagogic
of
physiological
correlations
variables
method
parameters,
ultimate
i. e.
this
after
Bokert
and
observed
(Foulkes
prise
1976,
operations,
constitutional
above
occurred
Schacter
from
alizing
the
of
that
(b)
similar
parameters,
any
alpha
theta
hypnagogia
physiological
refined
at
SEMs,
with
electroencephalographic
ruptions
require
consciousness
interrputions
sequent
to
instance,
operations
otherwise
lead
may
(ii)
state,
of
to
opportunity
of
converging
or
(i)
which
of
and
for
objective,
appropriateness
may
advantage
the
definition
combine
(a)
the
affording
the
spon-
latter
the
EEG correlations,
rigorous
the
psychological,
In
a more
Of
retains
has
clearly
deli-
set
deliberation.
to
physiological,
and
experiences
whereas
due
contamination
and
experiences.
clearly
events
time,
of
above)
such
former
the
(ii)
and
through
cators
spontaneously
have been instr-
hypnagogic
variables.
lead
recor-
of
physiological
may
the
observation
numerous
observe
(a)
a period
experimental
constitutional
systematic
McKellar
over
the
some
controlling
so might
1957,
to
recordings
(as
purity
from
The
involves:
approaches,
and
suffer
such
the
two
1883,
admit
do
that
experiences
occurring
to subjects
and (ii)
who
systematic
wherein
to
unwilling
1964).
method
oneself,
ucted
(b)
Holt
fear
(Galton
pathology
hypnagogic
of
for
experiences
second
may be
people
and
an
enter-
1966),
between
21
been
has
Kubie
(1975).
fed
his
phones,
to
own
state
Kubie
(1943)
Bertini
et
nique
wherein
halved
al
they
balls
from
feelings
haps
suggestive
'receptivity'
was
hypnagogic
experiences
day,
the
Gastaut
had
them
that
the
but
pronounced
(1969)
deprived
keep
should
his
in
arm
this
elbow;
but
state
fall
to
To
in
the
and
thus
the
above
must
in
which
the
studies
logical
1969,1972,1977;
Green
tive
as
Green
and
feature
Stoyva
by
and
Green
for
(1973,
Walters
1978;
the
1970;
and
subjects
p. 398)
points
arm
of
on
the
the
the
cause
would
Kamiya
Coxhead
their
1968;
is
physio-
Budzynski
1979).
that
and
own
1969; Brown
hypnagogic
out,
attain
1973; Oliver
Stoyva
in
biofeedback
to
trained
Stoyva
and
Cade
sleep,
because
sleep
monitoring
and
Budzynski
to
a hypnagogic
into
a number
are
Syoyva
going
suggests
him.
added
state
Tart
resting
the
of
subjects
(e. g.
arousal
in
as
the
of
then
and
sleep
asleep.
to
going
awaken
be
of
although
bedtime.
normal
at
move
muscles
a hypnagogic
maintain
Green,
from
parts
bed,
to
of
cycles
other
position
him
Per-
at
fell
in
1943).
that
subjects
lie
images
observation
were
they
white
were
diurnal
obtained
a vertical
him
tonus
al's
ones
allow
prevent
decreased
latter
would
et
had
and
of
Kubie
of
tech-
with
a ganzfeld
also
1979).
Coxhead
and
a background
existence
until
subject
psychotherapeutic
experiences
his
a book
read
Monotony.
eyes
were
most
and
rhythm
subjects'
(see
Bertini
a hypna-
their
childhood
the
inducing
deprivation
against
head-
and
sensory
subjects'
of
apparatus
a mild
creating
Braud
and
an
Cade
and
(1964),
al
Braud
for
mainly
thus
their
Some of
Kubie
amplifier
of
1924,
covered
continuously
speak
noise.
method
et
thus
employment
Slight
also
(1964)
used
ping-pong
then
and
this
Bertini
an
rhythm
the
others,
devised
via
respiratory
used
(see
(1944a)
subject,
through
gogic
purposes
the
among
(1974),
Harper
Margolin
and
by,
(1944a),
and
experimental
controlled
out
carried
Honorton
back
under
Margolin
and
Kubie
that
hypnagogia
of
(1969),
Tart
induced
Induction
conditions
(1943),
hypnagogic
occurring
in a sleep
spontaneously
taking
place
deliberately
1970;
l976;
One
attrac-
biofeedback,
it
offers
22
means
of
putting
imagery
they
experience
Stoyva
and his
of
the
(see
Budzynski
EMG from
),
theta
for
relaxation
work
and
by
the
observed
phenomena
in
reported
instance,
the
Stoyva
feedback
by
the
The
training.
to
those
For
hypnagogia.
occurring
spontaneously
on
identical
are
studies
such
other
relaxation,
autogenic
of
and
six
inspired
was
on progressive
usefulness
in
emphasis
research
(1938,1970)
clinical
and
Budzynski
Budzynski
alpha
muscles,
Stoyva's
hypnagogic
Jacobson
of
EEG (mainly
frontalis
parameters.
physiological
by
1972,
Budzynski
on
apparatus
an
developed
1969,
records
the
concentrating
by
monitored
Stoyva
and
been
polygraph"
instrument
The
have
relaxation
"biofeedback
called
1977).
of
collaborators
induction
the
in
which
condition
a
intensity.
hallucinatory
into
themselves
reports:
The condition
muscle relaxation
of feedback-induced
in the quality
is associated
of
with
an alteration
from the thought
thinking,
and involves
a departure
wakefulness
of alert,
reality-oriented
processes
the
of
to the imagery
characteristic
and sensations
deep
bordering
In
relaxtwilight
states
on sleep.
are common
sensations
and warmth
ation,
of heaviness
toward
to a shift
related
parasympathetic
probably
Distortin the autonomic
dominance
system.
nervous
ions
in body image are likewise
common or changes
limb
floating,
feelings
moving,
turning
a
of
of
of
,
images,
of a
often
or disappearing,
vivid
visual
These
hallucinatory
intensity,
frequently
appear.
to
images
related
occur
spontaneously,
and seem
the
'nonstriving
in
which
mode of experiencing'
finds
himself.
subject
p. 394)
"would
subject
1973,
(Stoyva
In
feedback-induced
Oliver's
go to
then
a state
rouse
(Oliver
in
area
consciousness
hypnagogia
applications,
consciousness
into
slightly
images"
this
of
1976,
of
in
by
the
encouragement
1970),
and
sleep
suggestion
(e. g.
Woolley
Clearly,
the
been
low
clinical
of
learning
Two other"'methods
seeing
that
of
of
has
a number
(e. g.
(e. g.
Budzynski
hypnagogia
and
difficulty
maintaining
treatment
inducing
1914)
main
found
creativity
(e. g.
hallucinated
Nonetheless,
arousal.
biofeedback
including
1977),
of
of
state
has
a state
induced
the
and
asleep,
near
very
p. 117).
research
the
hypnagogia
deliberate
Green
of
Budzynski
et
al
1972)
are
auto-
increase
of
23
dioxide
in the blood
carbon
(e. g. Kelly
1962;
Swedenborg
methods
although
the
induction
it.
neither
Woolley's
the
purpose
down.
helping
of
Swedenborg's
a normalized
There
two
are
of
hypnagogic
have
taken
place
first
passes
this
the
is
some
(I
break-
connected
to
the
with
production
a therapeutic
most
investigators
jects'
oscillating
procedure
been
not
are
that
of
antecedent
in
hypnagogic
in
of
Appendix).
the
the
all
speak
second
cases
proas
their
of
hypnagogia.
are
1976)
Oliver
of
my own
sub-
Nonetheless,
made
clearly
although
state
the
while
perhaps
stage.
the
problem
possible
adjacent
procedures
rhythm
tape-recorded
7 and
means
of
their
procedure
hypnagogic
the
that
and
may
states
hypnosis)
the
of
distinguish
(e. g.
share
above
may be
other
than
hypnotic
of
hypnagogic
most
to
are
criteria
deprivation,
sleep
which
procedures
the
the
states
monotony
induction
Specifically,
referred
inducing
from
arising
confounding
features.
for
out
reports
in
isolation,
ceptual
and
conditions
from
by
by
mainly
report
(e. g.
encom-
outlined
them
chapter
clear
biofeedback
using
important
An
had
this
used
recorded
and
employed
to
material
verbal
'lighter'
been
subjects
see
The
experiences.
employed
and
occur-
experiences
investigation
has
also
entirely
still
the
the
after
of
occurred
the
recording
commonly
trained
details
biofeedback
subjects
(a)
second
biofeedback
is
this
methods
into
for
a nervous
of
during
most
have
more
have
to
cedure
e. g.
they
as
Although
tion
led
experienced
related
methods
who
process
appears
the
The
for
state
closely
procedures
(b)
chapter.
(1979b)
studies:
is
was
as
for
self-hypnosis
of
phenomena:
major
experiences
to
out
state
main
three
all
McKellar
in
that
expressly
instance,
instructions
and,
procedure
many
incidentally,
resorted
hypnagogia
these
of
nonetheless,
for
pre-sleep
rence
in
Both
employed
they,
breathing
shallow
insomnia.
against
in
were
himself
Kelly's
meditation.
of
them
of
correspondent,
imagery
when he
hypnagogic
of
phenomena
hypnagogia
of
means
1928,1977).
hypnagogic
yielded
is,
by
per-
or
hypnagogic
all
to
be
the
seen
of
induc-
hypnagogic,
procedural
features,
the
24
ganzfeld
and
isolation
ceptual
biofeedback
by
states
in
of
the
found
the
points
out
these
iences.
strong
other
in
Moreover,
is
not
always
clear
are
and
psychological
withdrawal.
shall
argue
Part
Two and
of
consequent,
and
former
features
consciousness
presence
same
states
in
the
other
and
as
particular
Three,
it
of
relaxation
However,
induction
are
techniques.
methods,
resultant
ced
noise
white
mental
with
the
throughout
the
same
in
processes
does
of
the
relationships
states,
processes,
latter
existing
to
whether
the
simply
indu-
paper
chapters
antecedent,
and
both
per-
respect
this
later
conditions
any
not
of
and
in
Part
sometimes
hypnagogia
not
as
so much
con-
much
it
between
phenomena
and
or
as
hypnagogia
exper-
CHAPTER 4
SENSORI-MOTOR
Hypnagogic
of
investigators
of
these
with,
on
sensory
the
in
Since
in
the
terms
their
of
field
whole
are
modality
con-
propose
hypnagogic
examining
in
occurrence
overlap
them
of
visual
of
process
or
the
most
the
of
Some
to,
traverse
others
a number
dimensions.
of
complementary
phenomena
them
by
classified
the
various
modalities.
Visual
phenomena:
far
By
the
clearly
dimensions.
with
discuss
a variety
whereas
independent
phenomena
in
are
other
each
cerned
to
along
latter
been
have
phenomena
visual
terms
These
of
best
kind
of
language"'
1853,1878;
Ladd
In
Formless:
the
various
found
This
phenomena
and
this
although
the
against
and
themselves
waves
of
Maury
also
see
dream
the
visions
occurrence
of
possibility
(1892)
quickly
p. 25)
stuff
out
arise
(see
of
evidence
in
that
contended,
for
the
-25-
variously
as
or
from
arising
from
the
has
been
argued
of
which
hypnagogic
by
hypna15).
chapt.
awareness
of
Holt
entoptic
imagery,
does
not
most
instances,
necessarily
argue
as
Galton
images
form
consciousness
to
hypnagogic
relaxing
and
light,
light
of
between
correlation
the
known
neurons
optic
1978,
colours
pure
entoptic
benefit
be
to
piece
too
p. 22:
'in
as
reported
1975,
dust,
Horowitz
Ladd
scenes
scenes,
phenomenon
of
without
no
formless,
types:
sometimes
luminous
retina
sleep
classification
(1925).
Leaning
nature
belong
type
researchers
and
are
1892).
world":
external
of
writing
("excitations
within
that
(McKellar
light,
Eigenlicht
thorough
objects,
clouds.
ideo-retinal
phenomena
most
following
the
or
this
light-charged
(1883)
still
figures,
a foreign
gogic
(1972)
is
people,
the
which
include
faces,
hypnagogic
researched
content
phenomena
designs,
with
the
26
be able
to
observe
Leaning
(1925,
"is
which
the
disclose
Designs:
the
(1933)
(see
objects
beautiful
or
room",
(Leaning
1925,
"almost
special
'face-seeing'
of
p. 311).
"they
the
Faces
appear
and
vividness,
'through'
faces
wall
like
at
suddenly
night"
a whirling
rapidity
towards
of
faces
flashed
of
gradual
out
are
often
of
"patterns
"most
spirals,
hung
pattern
through
corded
silk"
of
faces
such
as
The
seeing
and
on
and
ways
darkness,
the
delineation,
On some
brighten.
light
which,
figures"
suddenly",
The
the
with
and
process
fragmentariness
(ib.,
faces"
but
most
as
a mist,
often
and
the
a dark
on
light
would
There
would
be
astonishing
that
Although
fragementary
as many
occasions
phosphorus
made with
"a dim disc
of
others
the
adults
roundness,
assuming
forming
"one face
sometimes
suddenly
p. 310).
the
twice
and
(ib.,
in
people
of
is
mind"
nearly
moving
(ib.,
p. 313).
sometimes
growth.
of
into
subject
the
is
as
there
only'observed
p. 312).
as
in
that,
that
in
reality"
"drawings
again
of
(ib.,
developed
is
and
appearance
imagers
a variety
sharp
living
motion
the
in
into
appear
as
up out
another"
are
eigen-
curves,
gauzy
census
colours
come
develop
rapidly
is
children's
and
to
the
the
finials,
propensity
stars
seem
themselves".
regularity",
suggests
however,
propensity,
speak
They
off
the
patterns
-having
hypnagogic
it
it,
"in
define
being
objects:
the
put
whereas
latter
it
roll
faces,
the
between
material
among
Leaning
This
plain
clouds
they
which
to
relation
of
geometrical
animals,
so widespread
...
case
The
some more
p. 320).
figures,
Faces,
of
patterns,
"like
a thin
"a
of
preceding
sort
1651):
and
blossoms",
as
distinguished
Hobbes
also
decorative
leaves,
of
sometimes
symmetry
perfect
the
the
designs
geometrical
the
out
"phospenes",
and
flower
in
or
of
the
the
stuff
Leroy
licht
to
a view,
form
clouds
of
does
calyx
bear
"cloud-effect"
this
considered
spoken
to
picture...
that
and
p. 310)
constantly
so
definite
formation.
their
often
the
"flashed
is
appearance
on
usually
(sometimes
came
and
one
only
27
the
notes,
of
are
eyes
in
cases
which
altogether
cellars
before
quality
of
top
they
and
terrifying"
McKellar
and
Simpson
often
personal
trees
be
to
way
and
and objects,
(Tournay
1941),
from
petals
the
great
horses,
flowers.:
The
or
aesthetic
beauty"
in
(Leaning
a very
do
so
temples,
cars,
for
instance,
forth
put
1925,
him.
about
and
Goethe,
latter
the
They
variety,
dogs,
to
1959,
remarks
continually
centre"
arches
individual
make
in
"which
saw a rose
quently
some-
1957,1979a),
the
they
e. g.
imagers
night-terrors.
at
appear
be
Lukianowicz
also
children's
looking
may not
"transcendent
McKellar
sometimes
figures
Likewise,
animals
1954,
accompanying
appear
from
(see
or
house.
whole
ranges
"hideous
sometimes
the
and
hypnagogic
a building
of
hear
fragments
observation
since
part
see
faces
the
This
Leaning
we don't
as
in
appears
up.
teeth),
faces
to
however,
the
only
the
or
confined
itself
correct,
see
nose,
an object
builds
gradually
times
be
to
appears
the
or
seen,
fre-
welling
pp. 320-2).
Nature
The seeing
scenes:
of landscapes,
and
seascapes,
is usually
by feelings
gardens
accompanied
of admiration
found that
Leaning
landscapes
"form a large
and joy.
class
of the visions
the children's
"the power to
which
see
more
and
scenes.
them
(ib.,
census"
landscape
enjoy
valleys
"things",
Nore
urbane
"outstanding
from
which
in
scenery
landscapes
buildings
break
are
of
in
unusual
of
distant
of
(ib.,
reported
also
with
shape
a view
give
brightness"
great
the
in
"agree
and
in
and
'faces'
first"
the
to
landscapes
the
with
tend
Children
than
animals
a cloud-accompaniment"
formations
or
p. 325).
"contrast
entire
figure
not
p. 324).
and
Landscapes
and
in
at all
that
She hypothesised
is not
beauty
and natural
"do
(ib.,
early"
people,
complete
in having
"cloud
but
adults"
develops
one
being
of
p. 325).
the
form
of
(ib.,
construction"
p. 325).
Scenes
with
the
characterizes
variety
are
Leaning
people:
the
landscapes,
chief
features
(1925)
life
which
noted
and
that
movement
distinguish
"if
beauty
in
the
every
28
'scenes'
from
istic
the
of
They
are
be
can
scenes.
lighter
and
forming
and
by
or
other
of
classification:
distinct
from
Leaning's
As
other
content,
hypnagogic
such
experiences
of
criterion
of
substance
case
(0.11.
to
visual
classify
dimensions,
by
Vihvelin
(Schultz
by
cited
1948,
Vihvelin
seen
of
Vihvelin
1948,
of
is
concepts
as
of
general
internal
visions
objects,
and
been
p. 365)
single
Leroy
which
the
are
stereo-
on
hallucinatory
visions
by
criticized
insufficient
difficulty.
is
the
i. e.
children.
has
some visual
of hypnagogic
criticism
meaningless
- meaningful
(Richardson
1969).
between
recently
space
1957),
Myers
forms
scenes
considerable
the
by
classification
cited
classification
(in
Schneider
of
(1925)
(Jaspers;
visions
Jaspers'
the
and
language.
bipolar
distinguished
also
terrifying
with
Ladd
a foreign,
tongue,
various
geometric
reproductions
the
reported
forms
of
a variety
(Leonhard;
integrated
(1933)
in
in
been
1853,1878;
Maury
along
objective
formless,
objects,
the
some-
of somatic
of psychic
connections-visions
(Vihvelin
1948),
perseverative-impersonal
1957),
(Postcoc, nitive,
Precognitive,
subjective
Unidentified)
typal
p. 326)
visions
connections
(McKellar
i. e.
the
has
which
attempted
distinct-shadowy
p. 366),
ordinary
hallucinatory-guasihallucinatory
p. 365),
1930),
or
have
: external-internal
as
1948,
writers
film.
a cinema
(ib.,
imagined
dimensions
nor
wholes.
mother
entirely
beginning
portray
life"
e. g.
an
character-
settings
of
(see
one's
even
of
invariably
may occur
including
trailers
phenomenon
subjects
1975)
neither
little
This
of
have
exotic
"almost
intelligible
McKellar
ancient,
in
aspects
writing:
languages
like
dramas
They
A peculiar
they
that
pleasanter
a number
1892;
p. 325).
something
little
street
times
is
scenes
they
ending,
(ib.,
them"
the
grounds
for
determining
phenomena
this
is
often
Personally,
and
vague
and
external,
I
as
is
find
the
objective
that
the
that
and
connected
that
employment
and
29
There
subjective.
the
use
hypnagogic
these
to
the
lead
may
visions
'subjective'
by
in
same way
the
the
be
also
that
the
of
employment
more
detail
ism,
and
later
Tellegen
does
not
catory
value
unless
it
logical
or
psychological
it
mental
fatigue
relate
with
can
or
the
In
to
attentional
hypnagogic
and
state,
phenomena
is
vivid
to
(e. g.
tense
vs
as
terms
hypna-
classifi-
real
physio-
particular
that
organism,
physical
relaxation
or
).
or
cor-
imagery
(see
On the
other
indicator
a useful
of
visualizers
and
be
functions
placed
of
the
classification
of
organ-
vs
personalities).
fact,
Richardson's
the
shadowy
that
Schultz's,
in
in
"Absorption").
on
the
good
involve-
of
of
hypnagogic
be
the
hypnagogic
and
any
on
discussed
study
instance,
to
out
may,
in
the
it
that
states
hypnagogia
of
identified
confusing
suggests
be
of
the
Jaspers',
which
classifications
is,
absorption
of
relaxed
contrast
dimension
of
variables
visualizers,
more
partly
that
related
for
shown,
turn
personality
visions
since
it
have
to
be
can
degree
may
or
then
are
that
1974
appear
stages
'internal'
based
other
between
vividness
the
on
chapter
hand,
vividness
certain
to
conditions
be
not
sense
will
Atkinson's
visions
these
exper-
a continuum
approach
distinction
Leonhard's
unless
along
relation
and
that
only
very
the
dimension,
(This
in
their
'objective'
in
useful
distinguished
absorption.
and
and
although
a cognitive
may be
As
hypnagogic
be
in
of
desires,
will
the
of
subject.
may be
cases,
clearly
eyes
it
classification,
pathological
ment
open
with
'subjective'
by
are
since
'external'
only
visions
with
still
Schultz's
poor
case
assimilation
intentions,
'externally',
is
experienced
are
like-
confusion.
they
Moreover,
are.
the
experience
they
thoughts,
experienced
identify
is,
of
that
sense
but
subject,
located
clearly
gogic
the
or
deal
can
and,
in
exchangeability
the
reminiscences
can
but
a great
one
subjective
objective,
to
in
ienced
even
mean
where
hypnagogic
tend
to place
see,
subjects
'in
front'
is no doubt
There
of them.
we shall
are
cases
to
mean
visions
terms
certainly,
'internal'
concept
'external'
wise,
to
are,
meaningfulness-
Leonhard's
on
a common
subject's
of
visual
30
meaninglessness
is
not
that,
only
It
is
confusing
in
is
in
reference
to
content,
based
is
it
on which
is
and/or
state
mental
which
a circle,
first
Leroy's
if
of
of
F. W. H.
sensations",
(1916)
Titchener's
seen
to
of
that
(1892)
Myers'
Downey's
(1929)
imaginal
experiences,
"visions
of
His
fying
visions
lines
of
second
and
research
as
pleasant
in
childhood.
opposed
to
(1948)
data
Vihvelin's
from
collected
a period
remainder
war)
Vihvelin
have
had
From
a greater
the
of
connected
with
the
did
the
not
have
a somatic
or
past
experiences.
they
relationships,
hypnagogic
visions
depend
on
the
traceable
pp. 366-7)
far
as
they
as
excluhe
established
could
not
connection
out
"connections"
not
subjects
characteristic
i. e.
He points
are
during
lost
whose
psychological
the
over
"especially
i. e.
subject",
phenomenologically
data
over
subjects
these
of
which,
any
were
subjects,
subject,
(ib.,
observer"
phenomena
visions
visions
data
the
of
a number
three
of
suggest
incidence
hypnagogic
mass
the
may
hypnagogic
"those...
subject's
although
one
together
terri-
statistical
only
with
connection
the
Oswald's
and
discussed
along
selected
ascertain,
causal
(in
of
personality
"phantastic'
those
could
on
and
(1948)
arbitrary
terrifying
years).
of
are
of
images",
stereotypal
self-observationsof
years
twelve
of
(the
since
the
two
of
although
that
"recurrent
be
classification
including
of
the
children,
after-images",
(1957)
the
of
simi-
"recurrent
Vihvelin's
will
and
that
group,
of
dimensions,
to
kind,
which
Goodman
McKellar's
memory-images",
"perseverative"
later.
ding
object
very
(1883)
(1954)
Hanawalt's
and
is
"cerebral
after-sensations",
the
an
visions
Ward's
"delayed
to
or
terms,
whereas
objects,
(1921)
features
subject's
a triangle
viz.
phenomena,
Warren's
period
concept
the
Richardson's
meaning
recently
identical,
not
(1962)
the
on
e. g.
experiences,
subjective
dimension
of
dependent
in
confusing.
proposed
employment
primarily
group
reproductions
lar,
also
may not.
scene
are
the
meaningless
important
may convey
or
are
his
although
past
but
arbitrary
be
"a
coincidence
taken
found
with
that,
may
to
be
as
suggest
such
of
31
general
psychic
unknown
to
and
the
Vihvelin
following
(A)
visions
two
of
first
the
images
seen
in
which
intensive
that
way,
as
in
and
then
of
the
car
sense
modalities,
of
case
hypnagogic
the
motorcar
the
revolving
The
ible
of
under
visions
subjects
of
head
as
belonging
he
is
to
this
mentary
figures,
body
are
as
in
of
other
original
the
one's
kind
hypnagogic
on
reproduced
as
in
the
with
peculiar
in
in
one
in
the
figures
of
a
then
and
being
bed.
poss-
features
hand
hand
which
is
having
left
the
sensation
the
of
left
of
reported
it
the
phenomena:
not
other
vision
visual
case
in
(but
by
non-visual
where
as
are,
different
silhouette-like,
the
and
cupped
resting
having
the
reflected
are
"entirely
emphasized,
tactile,
in
that
a slightly
aware
physically
from
the
p. 371),
vision
teristics
of
stimulus
hypna-
perception.
frequently
vision,
evidence
day
the
(iv)
trace
sensation
an
reflex
synchronously
less
with
forth
with
provoking
(ib.,
vision"
his
a definite
and
vision
a motorcar,
to
an
hypnagogic
thermal,
back
deals
the
to
to
hypnagogic
associatively
able
to
not
associative
during
crash
revolving
a hypnagogic
of
but
forth
being
linked
visions
earlier;
of
of
species
be
years
and
calls
determine
becoming
roar
a certain
sense
an
auditory,
a wheel
group
"where
hypnagogic
called
the
of
the
the
are
hearing
shape
to
having
wheel
of
the
evening
noise,
phenomena
in
a car
e. g.
second
modality
seeing
seen
being
(iii)
memory-
visions
hypnagogic
stimulus;
in
vivid
can
memory-images
of
intensely
which
(ii)
actually
visions.
visions
both
onset,
of
vision
synesthetic
hypnagogic
and
forth
which
visions:
between
called
the
connections"
hypnagogic
sensations"
sensory
in
gogic
remain
somatic
concentrated
sleep
earlier
case
later
a crashed
the
during
to
are
visions
had
wakefulness
previous
visions
(i)
concentration;
linked
are
(B)
and
includes
"recurrent
intense
earlier
usually
hypnagogic
of
he distinguishes
full
seen
genus
of
subject
here
memory-images
the
"visions
groups
he
the
day;
the
of
under
main
group
during
which
memory-images,
on which
objects
factors
observer".
subsumed
the
In
somatic
pressed
Hypnagogic
of
Vihvelin's
their
they
characare
certain
shape
fragregions
of
32
memory-images);
opaque,
is
teristic
feature
that
one
always
notices
only
later
the
stimulus
the
Vihvelin
that
suggests
jections
of
hypnagogic
their
hensible
the
direct
indirect
the
less
prolonged
experience.
a memory
image
which
(e. g.
subject
are
abstract)
lier
in
as
which
"then
and
contents
as
in
given
which
an
"the
image
time
mental
the
part
of
thought
in
representation
and
"altered
tending
Mayer1972);
the
may begin
by
concrete
form...
Thus
shape
of
the
the
or
the
eara hypna-
"faithful
of
visualobject
visualizations"
to
as
springs
vision
either
are
or
psychic
original
vision
the
There
contents
with
a more
at
experienced
a visualised
it",
corres-
Dusen
van
occur
case
p. 376).
of
that
the
reappear
"the
1965;
after
the
of
contents
mental
into
in-
or
can perceive
subject
(ib.,
see also
p. 375;
previously
a train
(ib.,
vision"
ations"
given
latter
the
immediately
those
this
concrete
direct
be
which
the
of
or
and
subject
contents
may
definite
compre-
abstract
in
Silberer
are
contents
mental
gogic
1933;
of
the
in
the
period
In
The
that
such
between
vision
that
which
visions
a certain
may be
themselves
Leroy
back
established
distinctness"
1929;
Gross
are
to
the
contents,
connections
p. 374).
is
one
and
hallucinatory
corres-
connections
somatic
of
a psychologically
hypnagogic
images,
ponding
bb
experience
transform
to
pro-
from
psychological
traced
and...
vision"
the
be
can
(ib.,
resulting
direct:
of
psychic
content,
psychic
earlier
in
of
connection
hypnagogic
He
may be
resulting
visions
devoid
"can
mental
actual
p. 273).
visions
schema
hypnagogic
visions
appearance
"seem
our
considered
are
complemented
by
changes.
to
contrast
which
up
of
parts
body
hypnagogic
visions
hypnagogic
synesthetic
These
hypnagogic
(ib.,
memory-images
physiological
In
and
caused
kindred
associatively
but
and
and
synesthetic
from
them
synesthetically
are
ponding
"primary
calls
it,
provoke
p. 372).
(ib.,
so
first,
vision
to
necessary
distinguishes
and
visions"
hypnagogic
the
charac-
appearance,
unexpected
prompt
with
Another
contours...
connection"
genetic
experiences
that
the
immovable,
always
blurred
greyish-white,
thereby
is
image
the
a visualization,
is
33
are
mental
images
as
given
(ib.,
contents"
with
struggled
eyes
the
primary
an example
of
"altered
As
cites
Kollarits'
one
shut
this
with
to
related
p. 376).
Vihvelin
visualization"
he
associatively
experience
struggle
combined
a possible
phrenia
between
and
cyclophrenia
connection
(see also
1965 on "autosymbolic"
Silberer
mena).
As
grew
sleepier
and
schizopheno-
Kollarits
sleepier,
find
to
an effort
was
asleep;
he
falling
against
evening
as
reports,
leaps
that
there
I could
and bounds
observe
were
in the association
the
suddenly
of my ideas...;
thinking
process
and instead
a
ceased
entirely
before
I
I felt
as if
appeared
my eyes,
plain
looking
from above
upon which
were
on a blackboard,
become visible
intersecting
two lines
vertically
the system
of co-ordinates,
geometrical
and this
had a horizontal
the sinus-line,
system
wavy line:
distinctive
the tangent-line,
one:
and a vertical
from each other
both
if
they
lines
were
along
as
freight
tracks
were
waggons
railway
- two small
left
from
to right
One of them was going
running.
from the top to the
the other
on the sinus-line,
bottom
the tangent-line.
They had no label
along
but I know that
the first
whatever
one corresto manic-depressive
the second
ponded
psychosis,
(along
the tangent-line)
to schizophrenia,
and
their
that
the course
movement
of both
ahead meant
diseases.
these
(Vihvelin
As
Vihvelin
interpreted
find
often
H. V.
of
contents
acquires
one
three
had
sleep,
he
human
face
cious
mimicry",
the
railway
vision)
the
...
that
was
elbows
the
guard
Connection:
subject
(by the
an
p. 378).
that
resting
we can
i. e.
apply,
that
"I
he
on
his
but
during
sat
knees
unable
and
to
"seeing
this
at
recognised
once
accompanying
awareness
ago
as
a fragmented
of
reports,
instance,
For
drowsy
very
ironically:
hour
to
corres-
- by means of a super(often
mental
affective)
connection'
and 'psychic
vision
smiling
the
and
H. V.
reported
feeling
contents
secondary,
seems
(ib.,
hypnagogic
the
as
vision,
mental
components,
contents
his
hypnagogic
actual
reverse
manner"
hands
the
actual
its
with
of
vision]
subjects
his
in
face
his
primary
subject's
journey
a train
as
caused
a secondary
his
of
which
where
imposition
in
"in
somatically
a primary
kind
above
[hypnagogic
H. V.
ponding
only
the
continues,
be
must
to
opposed
pp. 376-7)
1948,
had
an
the
altercation
mali-
34
the
with
that
guard,
official"
Vihvelin
sence
the
accompanying
of
of
view
from
psychic
be
the
the
of
reshaping
visions
viewpoint
visions
somatic
of
been
not
in
hypnagogic
state,
unexpectedly
the
these
that
tions,
with
He also
a hypnagogic
during
"thus,
psychologically,
contents
appear
as
case
such
of
infinitely
the
mental
actual
in
ing
forth
"internal
space"
it
are
strangeto
connec-
connected
later
mental
factor.
if
as
seems
when
out
the
of
only
previous
Vihvelin
contents".
visions
taking
H. V.,
the
creating
hypnagogic
In
the
memory-images
to
on
hypnagogic
to
effect':
those
and
of
respect
earlier
definite
between
the
reactivated
related
some
in
these
'causative'
chosen
have
psychic
birth
our
of
are
a distinction
drew
in
contents)
bring
to
order
also
great
number
(associatively
images
certain
in
to
He
regards
'constructive
but
contents
or
similar
visions
earlier
processes
had
are
a feeling
the
primary
visualising
component
psychic
the
they
with
give
hand
other
pp. 379-380).
may be
and
point
(elementariness
observer
have
which
state
the
on
the
inner
the
hypnagogic
mental
visions:
contends,
which
processes
cerebral
from
to
and
way,
consciousness,
the
earlier
signficance
(ib.,
phenomena
and criticism".
hypnagogic
visions
ness
pre-
"these
that
appearing
frequent
figures)
dream
and
the
peculiarities
the
that
perceived
to
but
connections"
however,
emphasizes,
of
'symbolic'
can
formal
of
injustice
dreams,
to
of
the
of
in
connections
compared
at
awareness
contents
fragmentariness
and
"owing
that
concludes
the
of
vexed
appear"external
in
place
space".
Vihvelin's
classification
incomplete
theless
the
investigator
ded
all
cou]d
those
Hotte
to
To opt
to
to
to
relate
for
the
the
here
a past
or
first
limits
the
In
that
reports
related
experience
to
himself.
question
puzzling
one
due
If
does
mean
do
is
never-
it
by
discar-
i. e.
that
The
experiences.
we cannot
it
is
he
place,
past
we simply
alternative
on
"phantastic",
subject's
one
imposed
first
the
were
is:
that
detailed
although
relate
that
not
arbitrary.
a present
there
was
remember
not
one?
Also,
by
35
frequency
the
of
"phantastic"
the
discarding
their
of
some
useful
ence
that
these
nature.
the
a very
Secondly,
Vihvelin
dreams
chapter
the
on
he
place
of
space"
he does
space",
to
he means by these
O. H.
(B)
and
(1957)
Myers
subjective
be
(c)
(b)
be
not
images,
kind
clearly
visions
of
"somatic
extended
to
include
hypnagogic
be
tions".
own very
difficult
since
at
together
of
the
the
time
with
the
of
excluded
may, however,
dimension,
different
significance
"accompanying
imagery
justify
the
be
namely,
accompanying
and
"psychic
in
a class
latter
the
of
(see
of significance").
vision,
a hypnagogic
be
classed
being
The
in
of
Uniden-
argues
one
Its
on
section
Myers
its
of
awareness
awareness
of
connec-
classification).
is placed
if
it
justified
a vision
could
system
only
can
(this
Vihvelin's
that
kinds.
a classificatory
it
that
Vihvelin's
of
of
belongs
in
and
previous
H. V.
of
core
two
connections"
his
the
images
all
of
that
of
the
hypnagogic
its
from
images
observer",
the
up
made
was
"being
occurrence
kind
Unidentified
kinds
presence
tified
to
them
called
group
includes
kind
Precognitive
The
objective,
experiences
is,
of
either
(A)
hypnagogic
is,
of
that
in
placed
first
images
experiences
Postcognitive
easily
as
not
(he
perceptive
Precognitive
Unidentified
The
"external
in
between
that
"past
to
perceptive
could
taking
visions
is
there
The
images,
related
observer",
future
to
clarifications
images
Images").
Postcognitive
could
the
respect
occurring
distinguished
hypnagogic
"Extra-Temporal
(a)
in
them.
about
say
terms
situ-
beforehand
In
any
provide
not
since
what
and
the
discussed
is
those
that
of
hypnagogic
between
of
stipulation
excluding
point
human
definition
hypnagogia).
draws
"internal
in
thus
evid-
ocurrence
of
consciousness
latter
stages
distinction
the
(this
their
and
the
is
there
his
introducing
his
researchers
component
restricted
experience,
hypnagogic
other
see,
psychic
lose
not
the
during
ation
by
state
must
denied
common
very
are
important
subject
relation
As we shall
visions
hypnagogic
the
he
information.
may reveal
in
occurrence
"connections",
discoverable
mention
of
to those
without
reports
36
(ib.,
p. 67),
cognitive
the
of
the
belong
body
to
another
else's
mind
mind
for
flyers
images,
the
which
he
noted:
and
children
Myers
in
the
be discussed
"are
those
may
some-
h; pnahe
a thought
it
refers
becomes
in
thoughts
other
the
the
of
that
This
McKellar's
imagination
their
to
seen
be
and
no
tables.
distinguish
to
which
group
points
fright-
these
chairs
Subjective
often
persons
and
are
as
such
of
Myers
as
of
they
dark,
is
they
sometimes
on
it
about
multitudes
nightmares
turned
(1931,
vision
if
However,
world.
of
kind
sees
one
Aristotle
so
elaborations
previous
external
hypnagogic
wherein
them,
be
phenomena
be
can
group
there
to
related
in
may,
be
fact,
kind
"impersonal"
to
spent
his
day
of
in
plants
For
and
a garden:
be
easily
instance,
flowers
of
one
if
The
he
former
in
explained
those
particularly
p. 42).
1957,
gogic
can
"persev-
between
images.
hypnagogic
content
whose
images
distinguishes
"impersonal"
experiences,
(McKellar
it
in
the
then
see
to
(1957,1979b)
and
past
that
next.
McKellar
erative"
if
eyes,
terror".
furniture
a member
as
classed
by
persons,
tremens,
is
these
in
events
before
in
household
those
is
hypothesis,
this
open
delirium
light
calls
from
wide
may only
the
offers
Subjective
young
susceptible
from
than
more
very
heads
their
when
for
experiences
or faces.
mention
moving
figures
ening
to
with
figures
suffering
Myers
subjects,
of
objects
"tome
looking
in
that
nightmarish
first
was
out,
to
up
of
the
at
as belonging
picked
that
learn
A to
group,
to
462a)
cover
two
that
a thought
this
future
or
may be
proposes
by
frightening
up
being
to
time
Pre-
B.
second
and
phantom
who
subject
refers
though
is
past
imagery
it
viz.
shared
subject
of
ugly
is
seen
explanation
regards
(1945)
"K-object"
be
its
in
Unidentified
which
In
Carington
cannot
mind,
subject.
possible
the
of
to
gogic
removed
the
either
but
far
so
possible
occurrence
to
kind
experience
Another
either.
of
is
occurrence
time
belong
Post-cognitive
or
actual
fact,
in
may,
terms
day
before"
may have
hypna-
the
happened
to
have
37
I did a mixed
That
I had
Recently
weeding.
night
hypnagogic
botany
lesson
a veritable
on the weeds
They were all
there,
Garden.
of a New Zealand
dandelions,
docks,
and several
roots,
convolvulus
I had been
I could
not name although
more which
dealing
I had
them all
sternly
with
afternoon.
decided
review
consciously
of
on this
not myself
but - like
the typical
the afternoon's
events,
hypnagogic
imager
the performance
watched
-I
interest.
with
(McKellar
Leroy
1979b,
p. 95)
writes:
also
frequently
I very
When I was studying
anatomy,
a hypnagogic
not rare
among
experienced
vision
in my bed with
Lying
students.
closed
medical
see most vividly
complete
and with
eyes I would
the preparation
I had worked
objectivity
on which
during
the day:
the resemblance
seemed perfect,
the impression
if
I may say so,
of reality
and,
life
of intense
which emanated
even deeper than I experienced
real
object.
(Leroy
(1925,
Leaning
scene,
or
during
the
some
object
day,
and
the
as
these
this
experiences
vol.
1651,
and
of
examples
of
takes
1,
lists
p. 453),
ii),
ch.
(1813,
Ferriar's
Hobbes'
Mller's
p. 17)
Titchener
phenonenon.
some
place
darkness",
viii,
pt.
which
attention
reproduction
SPR,
(Leviathan',
in
concentrated
background
preparations,
microscopic
to
absolute
"cases
of
engaged
(Proc.,
figures
geometric
red
an
"visions"
Flournoy's
writing
has
against
spontaneously
iences
p. 298),
p. 28)
1933,
exper-
refer-
as
images,
those
troublesome
recurrent
and haunting
images
to which
most of us are subject
at times:
that
the tunes
run in our head and that
we cannot
the rows of figures
that
of,
get rid
us after
obsess
disk
the bright
a long morning
of calculation,
keeps
that
cropping
up after
we have spent
several
hours
at the microscope.
(Titchener
(1924)
Dallenbach
when
was
in
he
lay
retained
perception
reported,
down
in
to
in
noted
the
kinesthetic
the
bed
that
evening
having
"the
imagery
upon
1916,
which
travelled
movement
and
I
p. 75)
was
lay";
all
of
the
transferred
he
also
day,
car
38
were prowhich
after-images
of movement
visual
jected
of my closed
eyes or,
upon the field
with
the darkness
within
of the bed-room.
open eyes,
duplication
The movement
toward
me,
a
was
positive
from watching
the roadof the perceptions
aroused
I kept
During
the entire
time
of driving
way.
my
fixedly
upon the road directly
ahead of the
eyes
duration;
Stimulation
and of long
car...
was constant
during
the last
it
intense,
was also
particularly
half
the illuminof the trip
was made under
which
headlight.
of strong
ation
1924:
(Dallenbach
1954, p. 173)
(Goodman and Downey 1929)
Goodman
final
wrote
like
the perceptual
experience
ordinarily
into
thinking
has at times been deceived
him
gives
by
of
hypnagogic
his
closed
and
The
off.
a tactual
a feeling
his
on
reporting
fruit,
were
experience
visual
retired
they
when
glasses
hand
imag-
he
the spectacles
connection
with
day: "An image of spectacle
rims ...
wore all
are off
and the illumappears when the spectacles
is reduced
to a minimum...
This image is so extra-
always
ination
his
his
of
in
experiences
usually
his
by Hanawalt
quoted
eyes
that
to
when
bewilderment".
images
his
raises
Hanawalt
a day
after
he
confirm
as he
blackberries
of
observer
he was wearing
failure
one
the
out
the
picking
writes:
impressed
The images
they
were
greatly
me for
in the usual
after-images
neither
sense nor were
they
The images
and
memory images.
were positive
than
to be located
in the eyes
appeared
rather
be
They were very
they
could
projected.
vivid;
just
imagined
not
seen
as in the case of memory
like
the usual
In this
images.
they
respect
were
be
to
Introspectively
they
appeared
after-images.
My wife
saw idealized
phenomena...
retinal
and I both
brier
images;...
In place
of the almost
prohibitive
in
hung upon open shoots;...
the berries
patch,
berry
our images
appeared.
not an imperfect
(Hanawalt
"recurrent
Comparing
images,
to
the
stimulation.
after
(1954,
Hanawalt
Jaensch,
long
as we have
located
in
and
with
pp. 173-4)
eidetic
images
Recurrent
images,
intense
stimulation.
seems
the
images"
to
retina;
pp. 170-171)
(1930)
Jaensch's
1954,
indicate
eidetic
that
notes
can
be
seen
contrariwise,
Again,
that
recurrent
images
are
eidetic
"according
a brief
after
occur
such
images
projected
only
evidence
are
into
39
the
environment.
eyes
closed
seen
with
very
open in
or
eyes
polarisation
is
justified.
23)
quite
subsuming
after
in
these
which
to
antecedent
conditions
stimulation
But,
as
hypnagogic
the
had
he
grams"
one
can
images
pp. 22-
heading
of
the
images
circum-
appear
images
hypnagogic
the
intense
retinal
phenomenon
and
and
be
this
(1969,
the
recurrent
prolonged
in
this
after-image".
p. 87)
subjects,
for
"a
of
glance
(1948)
Vihvelin
and
instance,
heap
only
occur
attentive
an
stimulation:
(1878,
Maury
vision
do not
images
recurrent
Vihvelin's
One of
about
both
images
"though
that
a distinctive
with,
intense
and
suffice,
noted.
the
begin
to
long
may
like
more
under
called
of
them
makes
respect
after
being
them
images
visual
with
recurrent
and
Richardson's
argues
occur
However,
is
Nor
Richardson
lead
might
images
eidetic
images.
stances
eidetic
daylight".
broad
recurrent
of
to
tend
light;
dim
in
between
not
images
Recurrent
reporting
electrocardio-
of
he writes:
evening,
before
leaving
the laboratory
and
In that
evening,
I threw
lamp,
before
laboratory
turning
out the
the
table,
where
glance
on my working
an attentive
This
heap of the electrocardiograms
was
was seen.
I
intense
the last
perception
relatively
optical
had that
The image of the vision
corresevening.
to the earlier
exactly
perception.
ponded
(Vihvelin
Secondly,
retina
the
is
"in
or
the
location
the
eye"
is
environment
by
meant
hypnagogic
be
could
images.
seen
In
not
this
But
if
be
in
front
but
necessary
case
of
the
of
the
image
on which
paper
leaving
one.
usual
is
depending
projected).
the
'seen'
is
argument
the
In
fact,
open
to
law
the
of
Hanawalt
the
aftermust
logically
projected
distance
the
memory
even
Emmert's
to
on
is
of
something
discoverable:
this
"they
usual
only
not
own
that
case
the
this
is
This
What
his
says
like
were
after-image
according
in
as
they
experientially
varies
it
of
p. 171)
imagined
into
projected
Describing
(ib.,
the
misleading.
and
retina"?
Hanawalt
something
(although,
one
the
respect
images".
placed
confusing
in
just
being
to
opposed
rather
"located
images,
as
in
images
recurrent
of
p. 368)
1948,
possibility
in
the
in
front
size
the
of
surface
his
closes
"of
40
breaking
the
up
images
(1969)
Richardson
not
"idealized
but
ceptions
He points
are
or
sensations
(see
images"
images
recurrent
original
of
counterparts
perfect
recurrent
p. 174).
that
argues
types:
two
(ib.,
visualizations"
and
into
image
eidetic
per-
Hanawalt
also
above).
that
out
found
it
that
imagery
was
In one study
of eidetic
leaf
image'
when a
'idealized
resulted
a
of
an
had
been
leaves
different
shaped
of seven
series
Such
tine.
reports
a
one at
presented
previously
on comto the results
of experiments
are similar
for
1883)
(Galton
example,
where,
photography
posite
be
five
four
photographed
may
the heads
women
or
of
producing
in the same position
on the one negative
woman.
an idealized
his
He continues
scopic
in
experiments
graphs
are
fusion
of
Presented
the
two
than
attractive
Be that
either
it
original
In
which
to
contrast
is characterized
gery
contents,
that
fact
that
he
what
his
sensory
"impersonal"
located
by
virtue
1957,
p. 43).
grotesque
faces
(often
istic
this
cities,
latter
numerous
researchers.
talks
fantastic
of
is
In
of
objects
day,
the
of
type
this
cause
of
belong
night
visions,
the
engaged
of
content
the
be
easily
Moreover,
often
originality,
personality
demoniacal
that
"cannot
ima-
the
of
cognizant
experience.
their
the
of
vision
their
seem
author"
beautiful
or
terrors
in
strange
futur-
The
etc.
type
other
the
or
angelic
hypnagogic
hand,
personal
to
(McKellar
children),
the
of
foreign
1948).
subject
the
of
1925;
Leaning
recognizability
during
on
(e. g.
images
are
imager's
the
and
the
sees
type,
images,
strange
is,
the
as
reproductions"
"perseverative"
the
all
not
that,
and
ones,
Vihvelin
by
as more
that
remains
perceptions
the
often
alone.
"absolute
are
is
result
seen
fact
the
1941;
attention
in
when
photo-
experienced
"idealized"
or
Sigwald
and
face
some
sensations
Lhermitte
typically
are
indicates,
evidence
is
may,
the
eye
each
which
what
images"
"recurrent
the
to
stereo-
full-face
different
which
in
that
out
pointing
argument
p. 23)
1969,
(Richardson
of
originality-unrecognizability
imagery
has
hypnagogic
(1326,
Mller
figures
of
men,
p. 20),
animals,
of
been
noted
for
instance,
and
so on
by
that
41
in
him
come
to
"for
a half-hour,
dream
images
Allan
Poe
Greenwood
that
(1949)
talks
(1894,
pp. 14-20)
p. 233)
by their
and delight
in
data
tical
ted
being
as
to
able
All
matter
or
Partially
in
of
view
of
McKellar's
two
"perseverative"
general.
at
least
tion
or
20%
14%
and
which,
may be
category
or
even
so
far
evidence
of
words,
are
day
(or
are
not
exact
and
in
present
similar
ted
other
to
they
to
parts
that
(a)
in
the
added
the
of
seen
some
nature
form
Of
of
of
course,
sensorium
Leaning's
objects
(b) images
the
to
association,
images
perceptual
may give
same
not
latter
this
the
angle,
actually
case
may
experiences
are
not
to
of
restric-
experiences
rise
they
although
were
object,
during
which
in
which,
since
images
seen
from
exactly
the
in
originals
moreover,
modality,
the
their
characteristics
perception;
visual
of
not
and
same
The
of
which,
of
past),
the
of
perseveration
images
atten-
detailed
more
classes.
separate
the
includes
more
warrant
sub-classes
reproductions"
are
the
two
entirely
reproductions
objects.
the
form
too
type
and
research
kinds:
sometime
by
rise,
give
two
two
may exhibit
may belong
to
seen
"absolute
the
that
wider
are
that
phenomena
the
clearly
"perseverative"
the
above,
reports
phenomena,
"impersonal",
suggests
least
at
sense
with
the
hypnagogic
of
of
in
presented
evidence
groups
in
5%
and
categories
repor-
who
p. 377):
61%
recognized
and the
To begin
with,
two
analysis,
is
the
statis-
people
and
unrecognized
In
none
surprise
subjects
1925,
two
one,
recognized
like
following
the
unrecognized
often
novelty".
pictures".
they
objects
(Leaning
Unrecognized,
with
three
exceptions
"are
"often
number
recognize
quite
Usually,
the
inages
hypnagogic
their
of
or
yielded
to
respect
recognizable.
they
life
the
and originality".
investigations
Leaning's
in
that
beauty
hardly
that
seen
notes
into
"absoluteness
says
as
asleep
over
pass
are
their
of
remembered
(1953,
Collard
which
and
sleep"
falling
finally
they
until
before
state
of
be
can
drowdy
the
images
in
in
42
their
or
modalities.
respective
Beethoven's
performing
lead
to
auditory
swerving,
the
travelling.
may
also
as
the
for
which,
make
hypnagogic
instead,
or
also,
day
all
car
one
during
the
course
of
first
the
one
sub-class,
details
perceptual
alone,
in
individual
the
surprise
may
hypnagogic
the
which
the
of
capacity
memory
appearance
may not
Beethovenescjue
of
place
reason
their
may
by
contains
normal
that
accurate
to
of accelerating,
experiences
to
literally
correspond
to
it
that
within
they
took
Returning
notice
not
do not
that
experiences
actual
and
hypnagogic
which
etc.,
an
travelling
kinesthetic
may have
long
images
similarly,
hours
for
but
performance
hypnagogic
compositions;
are
the
of
reproduction
in
result
necessarily,
or
only,
music
listening
instance,
For
subject
repro-
duction.
"perseverative"
in
the
that
then,
to
It seems
me,
the
dealing
two
of
phenomena,
type we are
groups
with
imagery,
deal
in
eidetic
first
having
with
common
a great
in
while
nation'
in
the
are
this
to
this
type
majority
Besides
recent
of
the
has,
instance,
in
"saw
subjects
is
imagery
in
people
be
although
that
first
at
so
sight.
investigations,
a not
inconsiderable
For
recognizable.
quite
study
p. 116)
images...
his
(1976,
of
contents
unrecognizable
Leaning's
shown
also,
Oliver's
to
in
afforded
hypnagogic
of
and
appear
might
evidence
research
amount
two
them
the
that
stage
fantastic
all
not
are
at
out
point
this
but
subdivisions
more
even
type,
'impersonal'
the
Concerning
we may have
category
suffice
the
implicated.
memory
of
amount
a certain
second
'imagi-
and
knew
of
one
when
who
the
they
were".
Indeed,
in
classification
familiar,
"absolute
prise
iences
(i)
the
of
(a)
namely:
(d) unfamiliar.
one,
that
and
place
of
Vihvelin's
(ii)
second
images
took
will
that
be
made
persist
reproductive,
The first
the
during
"visions
up of
in
by a
replaced
(b) perseverative,
accurately
reproductions"
two-fold
McKellar's
evidence,
be more
might
four-fold
(c)
of
view
the
class
will
of perceptual
(this
day
will
of
experinclude
memory-images"):
perseverations,
'reverberative'
com-
that
and
is,
'echoic'
43
implying
manner
exact
degree
a certain
original
of
play
Hanawalt's
visions
of
class
contain
images
objects
nizable
images");
and
fourth
the
images
tastic
is,
that
of
of
construction,
memory
in
tered
waking
sub-class
a reproductive
the
might,
event
reproductive
it
a childhood
as
(perhaps
tly
event
some
case
as
seeing
or
other
vital
would,
minal
be
in
seen
immediate
terms
to
The character
In
visual
The
perceptions.
this
of
the
visual
section
and
phenomena.
hallucinations
latter
least
or
system
some
subli-
may also
from
stretching
memory,
list
distant
four-fold
the
forgotten.
the
to
at
the
through
This
that
to
subsequenof
or
hypnosis).
hypnacogic
shall
location
traceable
so
as
location
the
suggest
and
not
does
but
the
proposed
or
of a hypnagogic
be classified
as
visiting
distant,
very
of
hypnagogic
perceptions
at
through
hypna-
recognize
time
time
some
does
the
of
com-
exclude
not
experience.
be classed
subject
fruitfully
might
images.
Moreover,
the
be
so on).
and
combination
will
if
or
think,
images
hvpnagogic
one
retrospectively,
clue
does
contrary,
event
a photograph
encoun-
so on,
etc. ) is
and
devils,
experience
of
been
behaviour
hypnagogic
a result
subject's
Myers'"Unidentified"
- on
fall
into
event
objects,
the
faces,
things,
the
unfamiliar
phan(shape,
have
may never
system
the
entirely
outside
angels,
a childhood
familiar
same
they
memory-
appearance
but
four-fold
will
of
etc.,
may
implausible
whose
include
instance,
reproduction
(ii)
and
the
of
of
of
consist
plausible
categories
for
"visions
will
of
this
experiences
another
is
we may
Naturally,
gogic
of
recog-
(this
day
that
Vihvelin's
monsters,
(i)
of
experiences
of
not
, and
(shape,
construction,
appearance
(flying
implausible
binations
part
indeed,
life
whose
In
form
faces
etc.
conscious
did
plausible
things,
third
however,
class
(i)
the
objects);
easily
(iv)
include
will
or
of
the
of
immediately
which,
(iii)
include
(this
"idealized"
perceptual
subject's
introduction
the
imagination
restricted
will
for
allowing
and
from
departure
of
phenomena-.
the
Since
involve
salient
all
features
perceptions,
a form
of
of
quasi-
cognition,
44
some
to
features
these
of
hypnagogia
'more
the
with
overlap
be
to
("Cognitive-affective
below
list
has,
she
been
nonetheless,
investigators.
and
ination,
colour.
speed,
to
regard
little
cloud
and
more
sheep
(1883,
back
that
ions
leer
the
one
defined,
p. 86).
The
is
variety
charming,
interiors,
countryside,
snow
impression
of
be
association
imagery.
gogic
before
the
eyes
it
preserve
(1909)
irrelevance,
as
a hypnagogic
that
notes
inspite
and
lying
wide
closed,
(II
find
human
faces
changes
of
intention
any
effort
of
all,
but
entirely
of
imagination",
outside
they
(the
of
there
He
it".
show
I
Archer
but
with
of
out
may make to
(1935,
p. 42)
my eyes
the
dark,
independent
are
subject's)
"if
transformation
efforts
are
hypna-
that
images
quite
They
mine".
the
and
notes
growing
expression
are
seascapes,
change
also
awake,
are
p. 233).
the
any
1979,
There
scenery,
p. 624).
(ib.,
unchanged"
while
or
"There
"undergoes
of
"...
desire
endless:
these
image
writes:
undergoing
in
they
(Dudley
incoherence
that
prevail
Alexander
a thing
such
is
of
strong,
are
comical.
or
vis-
sorts
faces"
and mountain
(Collard
1953,
scenes"
Leaning's
absence
practically
gold
hypnagogic
they
biblical
fantastic
vignettes,
glorious
sometimes
of
roses
pink
of
- all
Sometimes
and
bearded,
or
faces
another.
larger
Galton's
the
into
"a
of
a flock
sparks
Often,
illum-
view,
into
image
an
ever-changing
horribly,
clearly
of
process.
merging
to
change,
become
One of
refers
later
reports
themselves
front
of
of
that
again.
sparks
in
in
(1894)
sparks"
it
by
and
point
scale,
golden
correspondents
grin
and
and
again
Although
enriched
variety
turning
series
faces
exhaustive
not
and
Greenwood
bright
appear
"a
are
weird
shape
into
them
effacing
here
includes:
change
of
p. 119)
specks
content,
is
confirmed
scintillating
and
chapter
contribution.
compiled
list
Her
duration
In
in
of
characteristics").
features
of
found
features
separately
her classification
by
As with
(1925)
Leaning
made a considerable
the
be
will
psychological'
he discussed
to
listed
"not
and
any
of
"independent
of
imagination
mental
action"
at
45
(J.
1899,
SPR,
p. 304),
1925,
the
in
fancy
them,
much
being
image
p. 253),
the
others
McKellar
imagery
mind,
at
the
time
"able
the
one
when
of
hypnagogic
blend
not
Most
subjects
sharpness,
ness,
sharp
are
so
to
faces,
1925,
being
and
p. 305);
they
one
coarser
fying
glass"
(ib.,
their
"clearness
be before
like
images"
as
detail
in
'being
(Oliver
1976,
is
solidity"
I
SPR,
really
Another
1953,
there'
pp. 116-7).
as
They
in
it
respect
(Leaning
skin"
of
clearness
through
a magni-
compared
that
remarked
subject
"I
such,
p. 233)
its
without
material
Even
vivid-
put
have
with
my eyes
am seeing
1898,
July
pp. 269-70).
(Collard
images
ordinary
visions.
the
appear
would
p. 305).
3-D
the
that
externality,
microscopic
into
it
as
what
(J.
me"
"a
possess
his
into
p. 101).
subject
of
grain
p. 25).
reported
hypnagogic
one
act
recor-
inject
the
the
out
as
"see
he
1979b,
of
the
see
and
that
a movie
vivid
point
can
made
impression
keenly
detailed,
could
and
(McKellar
and
"I
detail"
it"
with
hypna-
he was
to
and
continued
instance
1959,
asked
images',
sequence
the
a complex
such
(McKellar
'ordinary
imagers
hypnagogic
on which
was
Similarly,
visual
of
recorder
subjects
the
while
having
reports"
his
while
a personal
performance
sound
imagery
hypnagogic
did
during
even
image,
a conversation
continue
inde-
consciously
some
by
thought-
of
He offers
to
introspective
his
Also,
on
find
(p. 235).
that
reports
"I
quite
and
objective"
and
"observing
is
a chosen
as,
thought
p. 305).
that
and
am aware
the
continues.
as manipulating
"the
carrying
he was
images
gogic
same
memory
"
detailed...
she
hold
to
process
which
ding
creating
them"
of
(ibid.,
that
seen
visuali-
images
eye"
says
visions.
in
minute,
the
be
to
appear
ordinary
possible
of
capable
"in
too,
automatic
appear
(1959,1979b)
(Leaning
case
vivid,
more
controlling
and
creating
from
is
the
of
pendently
the
it
that
in
and
is
as
seen
consciously
not
experiment
in
being
(1953,
Collard
are
"differ
"strikingly
are
visualization"
brain
the
They
involuntary
also
in
again,
p. 121).
are
not
They
and,
any
deliberate
they
eye"
zation.
and
9,
from
different
"in
vol.
shut
must
They
and
with
when
the
often
looking
subjects
are
"as
at
use
40
the
"in
expression
they
experiences
some
distance
p. 26),
for
the
instance,
did
ing
my eyes,
nor
You
see
things
sense
The
is
which
through
a glass
the
world".
that
the
five
or
writes:
"I
all
my eyes
have
these,
inside
hypnagogic
feet
six
images
tend
As
subjects
remarked,
one
film...
a coloured
be
seemed
to
It
quite
was
he
to
look
else
in
states
them
places
(1909,
impinge
upon
(1956,
McKellar's
and
he
Alexander
to
eyes...
able
head,
it.
another
your
although
his
constantly
"it
been
open-
do with
somewhere
Similarly,
Ardis
of
in
in
than
had
too,
are
without
with
occurring
(1894),
that
were,
(1891,
Stead
to
head
if
as
assign
anything
it
as
was
away.
"they
saw
your
came
what
at
space".
like
W. T.
Greenwood
that
noted
seen.
simply
pictures...
explicitly
objects
as
more
or
hypnagogic
to
referring
when
implicitly
either
to
such
head"
the
p. 623)
'real'
p. 23)
before
projected
me
a mental
unlike
image".
The
p. 314;
"sense
of
reality,
1946)
Rouques
also
to
their
"feelings
of
heightened
It
Freud
(1953),
as
is
"hallucinations"
The
the
gogic
following
autonomy,
pointed
hypnagogic
reference
p. 26).
of
among
imagery
to
note
referred
and
merely
example
changeability,
from
in
Stead
and
this
1925,
in
subjects
into
expands
and
to
as
many
often
(Ardis
others,
not
by
out
reality"
interesting
(Leaning
life-likeness"
1956,
McKellar
that
respect
hypnagogic
visions
images.
(1891)
life-likeness
illustrates
of
hypna-
visions:
in the room,
There
was no light
and it was perfectly
dark;
I had my eyes shut
But notwithstanding
also.
I was suddenly
the darkness,
of looking
conscious
I
beauty.
It was as if
of singular
at a scene
the size
of a magic
miniature
saw a living
about
The moon
lantern
It was a seaside
slide...
piece.
slowly
on
upon the water,
rippled
was shining
which
I remembered
that
to the beach...
It was so beautiful
be so interif
that
it
I should
thinking
continued
in looking
I should
that
never
go to
ested
at it
I was wide
that
sleep.
and at the same time
awake,
heard
the dripping
I saw the scene
I distinctly
of
Then suddenly,
the rain
the window.
outside
without
the scene
changed.
any apparent
object
or reason,
I was
The moonlit
sea vanished,
place
and in its
looking
into
the interior
right
of a readinghold
I remember
room...
up a
one reader...
seeing
hand and laugh.
It was
magazine
or book in his
47
it was there.
The scene was just
not a picture...
through
glass;
you were looking
an opera
as if
the gleaming
you saw the play
of the muscles,
of
in
the eve,
movement
of the unknown
persons
every
into
the unnamed place
which
you were gazing.
(Stead:
quoted
pp. 295-6)
In
the
above
vision
as
a "living
these
visions
(e. g.
McNish
although
1830;
in
than
two
fact,
from
are
both
that
the
hypnagogic
micropsias
state,
(1911)
who
a real
concert
was
in
in
occur
the
seeing
and bigger
by
reported
a huge
saw hypnagogically
until
point"'.
a single
been
also
cases,
eye it(1954,
p. 271)
bigger
away to
the
reported
grow
at
further
Simpson
subject
bus
a performance
on which
stage
seen
some
'within'
and
But
-
located
and
be
has
of
in
progress.
(1941,
Tournay
p. 26) have
hypnagogic
also
reported:
tank
(1956,
occurrence
of
polyopia
in
instance,
with
down
hills...
up
and
behind
of
and
i. e.,
phenomena
forth
sensory
the
elephant
an
like
hypnagogia
in
which
is
p. 101),
for
drowsy
while
blasts
of
the
musical
some
huge
bug
which
attending
one
belonging
to
another,
alighting
bringing
the
on
the
down
the
"the
behind
first
on
middle
pair,
call
Hollingworth
he
became
finishing
from
sailing
stage,
as
three
into
turned
piece
modality
that,
reported
a concert,
came
synaesthesia,
of
in
example,
sausages".
among others,
(1948),
Vihvelin
and
sensations
impressions
(1911,
that
and
by,
reported
(1911)
(1956)
of
a string
a toy
bears
of
string
the
authors
in
sitting
a whole
other
two
latter
the
Hollingworth
McKellar
Ardis
then
McKellar
Bear
(1965),
suddenly
and
"Rupert
feature
Silberer
the
noted
Ardis
and
For
one
Another
p. 210)
state.
going
elephants
feet,
be
to
megalopsias
fade
or
megalopsia
Hollingworth
on
them,
felt
eyes,
'always
of
occurrence
alighting
"one
him who
known to
people
I cannot
picture
The
and
e. g.,
1925).
never
to
are thought
as we saw earlier
(1878)
Maury
self.
and McKellar
noted
Leaning
not
are
majority
as miniatures
1909;
they
feet
three
or
the
experienced
images
hypnagogic
the
to
Indeed,
Alexander
the
distance;
great
be
to
1925,
Leaning
referred
miniature".
appear
small,
Stead
excerpt
by
movements
the
wings,
the
two
and
finally
hind
of
48
the
On the
in
objects
one
about
(1883)
passing
The
by
angle
from
very
from
Dumpty
that
the
include
feature
Another
they
which
diffused.
daylight
this
across
comes
them
renders
to
expressions
"gorgeously
Mller
mined
"by
far
the
I
colours
tions
is
have
such
of
a dark
purest,
them
they
they
O. H.
as
a rule
are
Myers
hypnagogic
colours
beyond
wonderful
appear
in
seen,
and
appeared
(1953,
p. 233)
images
anything
in black
as
p. 66)
of
his
can
and
bright,
writes
that
childhood
rather
abound
fire",
of
p. 299)
reports:
beautiful
most
combina-
closed
colour
though
I
seem
light:
through
occas-
to
see
sometimes
a rainbow".
"subjective"
vividly
in
eyes
"The
describe,
"were
illu-
highly
artistic
the
the
in
colours".
writes:
seen
which
reports
of
crystal
though
light
"liquid
white.
one
scenes
quality
with
in
are
appears
most
most
have
manner
night
and
and
in
appears
of
(1892,
the
air.
reported
in
talks
Ladd
most
a clear,
irridescent,
(1957,
instance,
or
the
images
presented
Other
light
variety
brilliant,
Collard
room".
sionally
ever
is
liminosity",
images.
coloured
and
for
p. 20),
images
Again,
"endless
are
sea,
penetrative
p. 336).
coloured",
(1826,
"a
turf"
the
earth,
an
flat
very
p. 233).
distinctness
"strange
like
they
diffusion
seer,
1925,
(Leaning
seeing"
the
then
even
characteristic
and
lie
to
of
sunshine,
vividness
internal
be
of
plenty
with
majority
Humpty-
from
tuft
of
The
is
seen
seeing
1953,
illuminated.
the
are
close
and
hypnagogic
be
Although
"now
'through'
of
to
seem
face
(Collard
sections
Taine
lasting,
and
"to
one
one's
and
of
hand,
instance,
require
down"
upside
or
angles
in
p. 335),
1925,
(1972)
rate
other
a stretch
seeing
with
walk,
gravel
sideways
or
the
visions
for
like,
normally
would
(Leaning
to
back
the
"at
steady
hypnagogic
peculiar,
referred
remaining.
sometimes
which
differ-
thousand
McKellar's
On the
becoming
duration
James
(1848)
changed
seconds".
and
"a
One of
images
in
another.
Mller
and
images
the
slowly
sometimes
angle
three
of
spoke
into
forms".
his
brief
are
seeing
minutes",
that
every
form
one
changing
noted
visions
reported
ten
"rapidly
the
subjects
on
from
instance,
for
(1890),
to
hypnagogic
whole,
blast".
final
the
with
speedily
changing
ent
feet
front
two
and
49
brightly,
though
be described
being
as
Although,
by
terised
Galton
1925;
Leroy
1883;
1933;
1883;
Galton
they
appeared
change
Goethe,
(Galton
to
trans1867;
varies
instance,
For
next.
to
able
exert
control
falling
before
by
1976;
1896;
of
the
up visions
disappear
Oliver
Mitchell
to
not
Leaning
Denis
degree
Maury
1909;
able
de St.
1895;
The
he was
and
told
we are
Herve'
changes
subsequent
and
individual
call
1953;
is
charac-
1846;
Alexander
subject
Herrick
one
could
(Baillarger
generation
1839;
are
undergo
and
Collard
the
1976).
(1896)
would
1935;
1892;
from
once
they
1894;
Oliver
considerably
Mitdmll
Greenwood
Burdach
Ladd
1957;
McKellar
will
their
perhaps
visions
appear
subject's
occasion
over
(e. g.
formation
but
on
might
hypnagogic
they
Archer
1979),
control
some
the
of
They
fire".
of
whole,
i. e.,
autonmy,
1848;
McKellar
made
the
on
independently
lit.
unnaturally,
asleep
them:
control
Similarly,
themselves.
1883),
he bent
his
head and closed
his
eyes and
whenever
thought
made its
appearof rosette
of a rose,
a sort
for
a
which
would
steady
not keep its
ance,
shape
but unfold
from within,
throwing
out a succesmoment,
and
green,
of petals,
mostly
red but sometimes
sion
in
brightit
to do so without
that
continued
change
him any fatigue
as
so long
causing
ness and without
it.
he cared
to watch
(Galton
1883,
p. 115)
1898,
to the Journal
A correspondent
p.
of the SPR (July
269)
her
of
that
stated
"when
concentration
the
a result
as
hypnagogic
1897,
Manaceine
p. 239)
forms
architectural
that,
although
I
as if
feel
to
bow
"when
were
kind,
eccentric
up of
(1883,
Galton's
One of
the
bring
that
that
and
performance",
back
had
to
its
undergone
to
was
thread
able
make
concentrating
letters
on
a black
his
terrifying
his
attention
hypnaon
figures.
correspondents
is
process
spectator
full
in
at
no way
concerned
by
an effort
of
"starting-point"
a dozen
noted
of
the
with
he
will
the
activity,
a diorama
in
nearly
the
kaleidoscopic
pp. 115-117)
a mere
see
spontaneous
experience
by de
(cited
Burdach
produced
the
cultivating
to
letters.
by
by
to
gold
-a
began
was
disappear
faces
gogic
of
dark,
the
one
she
visions
herself
trained
in
by
one
alphabet,
ground":
had
she
image
changes
was
of
(ib.,
a very
getting
able
a cross115pp.
50
116),
and
of
the
it
to
image
its
open
On this
would
serve
fixate
it
it
have
idea
in
and
that
noted
they
untarily
is
stories.
visual
of
his
looking
a hallucinated
at
(1867)
Denis
de St.
investigators
control
In
(1894),
Delage
(1903),
Janet
(in
(1914),
Warren
(1921),
Leroy
(1933).
A number
1925;
Leaning
that
noted
that,
Ardis
and
attending
to
lead
to
Simpson
1954;
although
in
they
are
Rouques
the
main
seen
Mller:
are
the
et
cited
by Leroy
Leaning
1925;
Leroy
1933;
Rawcliffe
Simpson
1954;
Myers
1957;
McKellar
In
general,
hypnagogic
al
visions
open
while
from
Herve
both
able
it.
to
(1878),
Binet
Woolley
1909;
Alexander
1976)
have
increases
also
been
images
do
1970).
In
with
(e. g.,
noted
not
1848,1878;
McKellar
1952;
and/
create
1953;
1933;
gen-
Other
to
Maury
experienced
eyes
it
at
has
1830;
Collard
one
point
visions
these
Green
that
Oliver
definition,
they
with
1956;
It
1957;
hypnagogic
their
1903),
frequency.
1946;
sub-
1878;
Maury
McNish
sometimes
Maury
hypnagogic
the
a sudden
McKellar
ability
Delage
McKellar
(e. g.
Myers
also
1867;
Denis
their
sleep
1909;
Alexander
and
to
contrary
always
workers
duration
their
both
of
(e. g.,
when
recently,
in
include
visions
while
last-century,
been
the
com-
invol-
rise
looked
participate
and
less
vantage
the
have
reported
hypnagogic
his
to
Herrick
reports
and
to
claimed
have
who
in
shifted
space".
imagery
hypnagogic
erate
or
in
or
rare,
p. 116)
object
directions
different
more
whereas
participate
times
steadily
More
although
(1976,
will
a short
them
on
as
object,
images
for
fre-
such
field".
retinal
disappear.
even
"many
subjects
will
last
to
schema
and
it
the
that,
Oliver
"forced"
"very
writes:
hypnagogic
them
and
control
can
eyes
concentrated
make
would
movement
(1957,
p. 41) reports
jects
in
be made
can
he
a corresponding
time
although
attention
close
due
itself
construct
(1895)
for
closed
in
appeared
simple
some
choose
with
appearance
p. 303)
(1892,
a frame-work
as
appear,
pletely
to
only
the
pp. 117-118).
Ladd
subject
it
when
and
(ib.,
petals
have
quently
a rosebud
of
he willed
occasion
on another
and
addition,
closed
Herve
eyes,
de
St.
1909;
Alexander
McKellar
and
1972).
are
p]a sant
and
even
51
Indeed,
humorous.
in
a hypnagogic
state
pation
of
1979b,
pp. 97-98).
In
ening.
to
Auditory
waking
like
is
which
the
not
only
of
of
in
but
the
hear
sorts
bluebottles
of
night
saw
heard
and
through
window
One
hear
them
aircraft".
1955).
hearing
the
"Lacertina
of
interlection"
allow
irrelevant
like
names
"Bill
nonsense
pompous
e. g.
"Buy
in
stocks
(Alexander
stable"
Hambra
(Archer
in
1935).
"A
1923),
my profession,
(Oswald
is
"He
as
stars.
good
leading
well
1962,
by
as
as
mean-
exposed
squawns
1962),
know
(sic)
characterized
the fixed
1909).
(Schjelderup-Ebbe
thing
are
him"
(Hull
unintellecIt
is
as
cake
is
clerk
a Sabine
mentions
"anzeema"
unrecog-
containing
Ju
the
are
"or
(Oswald
sentences
often
"they
1946),
ungather"
is
neologisms,
are
1906),
(e. g.,
called
sounds
they
(Froeschels
me to
hypnagogic
another
the
Sometimes
(Kraepelin
within
being
1962),
Often
noises,
crashing
auditory
name
Oswald
seem.
Wein"
1975),
one's
ringing.
they
so
A usual
1957,
McKellar
Dusen
subject
could
and
view
things.
of
(Critchley
or
of
a round
wall
all
out
As one
music.
sea-
accompany
sounds
people
movie,
cars,
animals,
"localized
medication
tootro"
said
move-
a silent
(1890)
of
wit,
is
in
as
Mitchell
verbally
great
return
mouth
making
explosions
a doorbell
double"
to
experiences
hear
hearing
kably
fright-
subject
asleep
experience
Maury 1848,
ingless,
just
voices
see
when
is
tual
the
falling
skull"
nizable
1962),
be
p. 87).
1979,
and
(van
see
Some people
of
McKellar
people
of
frequently
bed
Another
(Dudley
to
p. 319;
appropriate
often
hundreds
saw
buzzing...
e. g.,
partici-
hypnagogic
but,
same
less
and
in
morning
the
direct
1925,
cause
images
speech
more
"When
I
bangs
they
Occasionally,
heard,
wrote:
of
heard;
movements;
are
the
they
visual
to
refer
etc..
waves,
their
those
sound
the
enacted
state.
describing
subjects
ments
no
often
without
Leaning
case
are
phenomena:
In
many
(e. g.,
latter
scenes
or
However,
the
full
the
with
imager
the
comic
whole
remar-
footer-
a collection
52
"dream
'witty'
of
1960,
Statesman"
(1935)
himself
he
found
of
a poem
or
posing
(1978,
p. 96)
which
Sometimes
1976)
quotes,
of
some
(1921)
by
hypnagogic
to
be
to
fledged
visual
1972)
of
or
(e. g.
experience
(1946)
noted
imagery
are
that
1926,
e. g.,
grey"
all
occasions,
i. e.
1977,
are
prior
1962).
in
made
they
responses
thoughts
one's
Froeschels
auditory
one's
directed
not
mom-
almost
contents,
Oswald
statements
egocentric,
its
the
at
Swedenborg
to
related
Hoche
mostly
a certain
may be meaningful
(e. g.
scene
visual
On other
moment
somehow
Oliver
which
a tree
equivalent.
the
and
followed
on
experiences
thoughts
Dusen
birds
the
thoughts
of
or
Arnold-Forster
clearly,
translation
a visual
auditory
one's
her
sounds
knowledge".
of
in
experiences
to her
unrelated
to
comMaury
(e. g.,
it.
to
line
conversation,
part
unrelated
last
even
of
reported
are
apparently
through
its
to
rise
the
are
"newly
sentence
van
spoken
oneself
or
its
hypnagogic
come
immediately
to
to
apparently
would
gave
references
seem
reports
sentence,
ent,
without
which
others
while
mind
to
reading
the
reproductions
the
struck
directed
remarks
"sudden
Archer
meaningfully.
quite
new couplet
had
while
line,
an extra
with
of
off
New
p. 42).
hypnagogically
substituting
spoke
"The
60,
Vol.
and
he dozed
as
continuing
in
appeared
p. 930
often
entirely
an
the
that
that
59,
Vol.
reports
notes
tags"
to
any-
body.
(1925,
Leaning
is
conveyed
images]
tory
data
we might
p. 8)
impression
images
visual
images,
find
from
In
students,
the
his
visual
be
determined,
imagery
was
results
is
if
can
were:
symbolic
be
by
New Zealand
found
to
often
their
out
be
(1976,
that"auditory
they
that
carried
of
The
Oliver's
a meaning
a group
audi-
sufficient
with
but
400
e.
perspective,
colour,
probably
own experience
in
imagery
investigation
auditory
the
paralleled".
point
be meaningless,
with
visual.
and
to
a recent
(1975,1979b)
than
the
can
connections
every
to
[i.
them
about
something
corresponds
resemble
at first
appear
is
there
impression
"the
that
remarked
which
the
of
etc.,
that
p. 345)
less
deduced".
McKellar
University
common
53
Auditory
Visual
48%
Male
61%
Female
Foulkes
iences
(1965)
primarily
are
The
results
and
Simpson's
Olfactory
(1954)
Hypnagogic
smells
real
rose
not
1890).
1883,
Some hypnagogic
may get
out
gas
left
not
leakage
the
"a
shock
"a
bolt
that
driven
sensations
descriptions
(1890)
to
the
it
the
from
rapidly
head
bursts
whereupon
of
with
Tactile
over
also
an
the
the
head"
an
extremities
the
shock
head
'
include
(Leaning
1925,
and
phenomena:
by
Mitchell
of
"upward
surge
feeling",
(1931).
sense
of
"skin
the
Mitchell
swelling
epigastrium
be
a balloon
1962,
of
p. 350),
indes-
Similar
or
One may
like
causes",
Both
"numbness,
or
rending",
1962).
(Oswald
(Oswald
"a
motion
occurs.
swelling
isn't
of
of
the
the
they
feeling
arrest
of
speak
explosion
sensations
"a
Roger
by
that
(1878)
called
shock"
given
people
images.
sort
electric
Dudley
that
really
thermal
head",
image
sure
Maury
e. g.,
electric
(1931)
Roger
description
poured
an
were
and
mounting
of
as
there
a sudden
Maury
but
realistic
experiences
stuff"
also
1957,
make
house.
visual
gustatory
the
"an
nature",
that
or
the
which
through
to
tactile,
sensory
like
cribable
in
belong
group
"primary
(1890)
on
so
ever
often,
are
McKellar
are
to
stench"
appropriate
1894,
reported
also
this
In
hypna-
auditory
horrible
smells
instance,
kinesthetic,
Somesthetic,
an
smells
oven
somewhere
(1925)
Leaning
by
for
bed,
of
The
Greenwood
1979).
have
that
than
much nicer
1925,
pp. 348-9;
(Leaning
accompanied
Galton
(e. g.
"a
"smelt
that
Mitchell
always,
from
vary
smell"
could
p. 98;
1878,
McKellar
phenomena:
a rose
of
disconfirm
predominate.
gustatory
smell
experp. 234).
(ib.,
character"
conclusion
earlier
and
the
in
"hypnagogic
that
investigations
these
of
found
also
visual
experiences
gogic
38%
Female
Vogel
and
31%
Male
given
till
p. 89).
cold
the
water
feeling
54
that
one
from
being
to
arm
one
1957).
McKellar
in
buzzing
the
head,
down
1975,
legs"
89:
p.
also
finger-tips,
to
neck
spasm
a sudden
both
1962,
from
shooting
James
or
one
(Oswald
other
a pain
the
flow
'hot'
of
1959;
(Lukianowicz
touched
feeling
"a
p. 74),
or
is
(Oswald
1962,
Critchley
"body
image
disturb-
1955).
Feelings
of
parts
but
bed
the
with
is
The
fused.
to
violent
appear
en masse
to
a period
This
be
to
seems
to
contact
spatial
position
is
jerking
con-
weeks
1962)
1931,
de
common,
the
1932;
Lisi
1959b).
Oswald
80% of
tend
disappear
very
statistically
also
1942)
which
then
and
(Roger
than
(e. g.,
(McGlade
Oswald
more
see
the
body
uncertain".
1955,
again
weight-
"One's
that
twitches
or
it
1938),
myoclonic
mere
nights
sporadically
1962;
(Oswald
ulation
pop-
normal
Pintus
and
1934).
Falqui
interesting
Another
experience
a bodily
with
down
missing
the
stairs
subsequent
alarmed
imiginal
attempt
Quite
'dream'
in
to
may
be
the
the
or
forms
for
to
steps
of
the
escape
(Harriman
1962).
result
fall,
fall
subject,
ladder
(Oswald
home
bodily
of
cliff
climbing
while
their
arrest
the
off
a toppling
a foothold
waking
the
the
associated
the
often
is
group
varieties
which
falling
off
this
uniformly
other
p. 90).
or
at
"more
the
are
himself
beast,
a ferocious
1939),
than
1962,
finds
instance,
is
which
jerk
in
phenomenon
falling
a hypnagogic
of
part
of
(Oswald
shock"
In
the
tumbling
or
such
cases
subject's
outcome
of
the
impact.
Thirty-three
that
for
reappear
phenomenon
occurring
the
from
of
(Critchley
spasms
for
that
the
of
Orientation
is
time
of
may vary
The
shrinkage
of
parts
vaguely,
localized.
phenomenon,
1830)
or
notes
more
even
poorly
perception
Another
McNish
but
parts
(Isakower
mattress.
and
of
outlines
pp. 45-46)
and
sheets
body
the
disappearance
(1978,
or
enlargement
distortions"
felt,
vaguely
the
bodily
of
Sartre
or
include
the
"mouth
1978),
lessness.
to
body,
blurring
the
(Sartre
of
1979b)
the
of
body,
is
of
(McKellar
ances"
distortion
bodily
"falling
among
was
the
134
persons
commonest
of
Oswald
their
questioned
types
of
said
sensory
55
experience
falling
the
is
182
his
so
ation,
is
and
in
of
(1965)
subjects'
other
bodily
argue
that
gators
is
distortion
frequent
more
other,
because
Foulkes
tend
and
startling
are
due
probably
they
are
and
Vogel
to
arouse
(1965)
methodological
inadequacies.
sex
representation
(8 males,
In
fact,
two
the
of
some
al
the
most
is
it
1966);
one
susceptible
more
this
prevented
was
falling
not
at
all
conducive
any
of
the
other
Grouping
male
and
the
35% of
above
his
males,
demonstrated
it
female
is
known
not
how
yet
hypnagogic
of
experare
falling
or
to
McKellar
together
experiences
400
the
above.
mentioned
they
and
of
interruptions
that
et
are
because
subsequent
appearance
that
reported
Vogel
also
to
occurred
New Zealand
21% of
his
university
subjects.
student
In
(1962)
phenomena
all
p. 104)
(1979b,
the
contributed
sample
than
possible
to
sampling.
experiences
affect
is
the
(see
unequal
was
females
Second,
it
is,
that
iences,
there
the
least
at
that
being
representation.
unequal
interruptions
hypnagogic
from
the
instance,
for
from
However,
in
material
possible,
"whereas
go unnoticed
suffer
in
female
incidence
writers
investi-
subject
First,
exceptional
to
low
other
these
experiences
that
may
relax-
experiences
by
1 female)
only
and
falling
(p. 242).
study
phenoFoulkes
experiences
unusual"
It
hand,
These
the
hypnagogic
less
1% of
fact
the
out
and
other
reported
to
44
tension
experiences.
incidence
high
the
144
this
that
an extremely
and
reports
his
of
that
muscular
only
encountered
reported
experiences.
On the
one.
a universal
their
to
related
obviously
Vogel
falling
had
out
reported
(1979b)suggests,
McKellar
possible,
menon,
(79%)
subjects
27
in
(1957)
McKellar
(61%).
(1939)
Harriman
occurring
as
phenomenon
subjects
of
a jerk".
accompanying
respect
proposed
He argues
to
what
the
aetiology
I
consider
of
an
these
phenomena,
unsupported
Oswald
hypothesis.
that
be thought
could
phenomena
the sudden
sensory
and motor
faciliincrease
of cortical
to be due to an abrupt
Many people
may experitation
accompanying
arousal.
'fall'
arousal
rather
as causing
or the jerk
ence the
but
I do not think
one can rely
on
than
vice
versa,
56
impression
the
this
of the sleeper...
subjective
that
belief
was responsible
a bang or a jerk
a fall,
is a simple
for
rationalization.
awakening
1962,
(Oswald
This
on
argument
logical
both
fact
the
first
that
itself,
the
and
very
arousal
or falling.
is
but
intuitive
husbands
where
the
catch
of
being
awakened
actually
case
itation
jerks
"sudden
On
arousal
and
the
take
place
diminishing
always
at
fulness.
Both
oceptive
stimuli
in
the
case
himself
latter
jerks
the
state)
the
of
sudden
deny
to
the
of
by
take
and
subject,
and
facil-
cortical
these
then
sleep
onset,
these
of
that
causing
being
is,
cases
present
of
subject
to
shaken
out
of
their
of
experiences
such
reports.
the
to
appear
a process
of
phenomena
are
to
to
return
proprioceptive
at
sleep
due
during
the
of
light
experiences
and
the
reports
were
immediate
a wealth
activity,
the
subjects
their
with
of
from
phenomena
most
in
asleep,
(1962)
support
if
us
cortical
reported
in
jerks,
of
awakened
hand,
as
falling
absence
obvious
about
furnished
other
counter
partners
hypnagogic
the
light
of
or,
subjects
response"
questioned
have
should
by
etc.,
in
occasions
sometimes
result
an
laboratories:
sleep
sleep
is
there
jerks,
in
the
arousal.
accompanying
bangs,
those
Oswald
that
the
are
something
only
not
a series
go unnoticed
occasions
is
twitching,
fact,
(and
that
flashes
while
posit
in
facilitation"
jerks,
In
wake
suddenly
wakes
by their
of
as
ignores
that
shaken
or
feels
or
then
and
to
argue
answer
not
end
sleep
wakes
bangs,
arguments
to
light
Moreover,
in
and
is
necessarily
however,
are
the
appearing
may on some
the
sometimes
jerks,
them.
evidence
during
place
"cortical
kicking
having
thus
of
does
at
it
subject
myoclonic
to
provides
the
wives
and
themselves
of
it
their
of
midst
is,
argument,
also
First,
subject
to
wants
as
experienced
This
the
caused
suddenness
unsound
light
of
argument
an
that
is
a person
a flash
sees
Oswald
Now,
arousal
that
such
response"
grounds.
say
something
place.
is
to
because
falling,
arousal
evidential
a bang,
a jerk,
feels
if
and
assertion
peculiar
"sudden
of
p. 95).
moment
and
of
nearly
wake-
exter-
waking,
57
the
is
subject
the
of
middle
'brought
clearly
or
event
back'
incorporation
a psychological
dream
into
a
event
falling
or
shot
it
is
at
least
have
clearly
feels
been
that
person
doubt
the
on
wakeful
the
to
attaches
to
be
taken
records,
and
is
is
It
events.
to
cast
in
the
the
whole
causation,
of
arousal
necessary
for
awakening
we shall
itself
and
the
see
1908
face
as
converging
evidence
the
or
occurrence
a requirement
of
such
the
dismissed
evidence
whose
no role
a certain
a hypnagogic
of
the
cases
for
event.
plays
hypnagogic
that
of
in
developed
possibly
deny
registering
in some
later,
registering
data,
wakefulness
of
the
may be
are
reports.
be
and
to
there
this
accumulated
will
serial
of
but
hypothesis
of the majority
not
effect
value
be
if
existing
is
the
cannot
arousal
this).
judgment
its
experiencing,
he
on
to
argument
point
this,
that
significance
reports
of
two
of
and
especially
this
course,
during
as
(b)
even
relations
on
other
cortical
the
that
unreliable
such
product
and
in
role
of
is
end
that
the
taken
already
an
possible,
This,
occurrence
reported
of
is
person's
grounds,
the
chapters,
a secondary
in
at all
of
with
support
formulation
Indeed,
impression
argument
any
(a)
together
theoretical
to
appears
event
up.
Titchener
also
be
that
out
point
on
degree
To say
subjective
support
to
always
laboratory
later
woken
time
half-sleeping
or
a sleeping
is
happenings
the
(see
to
not
that
merely
was
reports
the
may be
by
events
is
My criticism
must
there
up:
experience
the
of
events
simultaneous
rather
or
experience
collecting
to
judgment
determined
be
may
too,
of
attention
person's
nearly
the
instance,
falling,
wakes
subjective
having
method
very
draws
Oswald
as
fact
in
the
on
had
person
for
sleep.
of
area
is
who
the
rely
falling
the
a pistol
of
then
the
of
of
latter,
the
and
the
where
middle
the
'dreams'
one
falling,
after
cannot
one
if
as
place
In
that
case
no cases
taking
as
the
in
hearing
as
such
a cliff.
while
transformation
and
experience
off
or
afterwards,
in
either
experience.
the
process
both
the
58
The
hypnopompic
variety:
When Myers
(1903,
it
he defined
persistence
of
the
continues,
to
object
is
the
The
an
in the
real
world
interrupted
somewhat
his
but
its
from
attention
is
removed
following
is
a hypnopompic
full
immediate
the
from
the
attention
dream
imagery
strength
as
the
room
resumes
moments
his
shifted
of
the
On emerging
to find
that
eyes
having
that
and
his
first
the
1931).
opens
often
in
generally
into
Aristotle
also
subject
dream
consisting
'hypnopompic'
term
the
coined
dream-image
some
(see
waking"
sleep
"pictures
as
of
p. 125)
surroundings.
by
reported
experience
the
Spinoza:
philosopher
heavy
dream
(it
One morning,
as I woke out of a very
images
had come before
day)
the
being
which
already
before
my eyes as lively
as
me in my dream remained
things,
that
had been the very
if
they
and especially
had
I
black
Brazilian,
never
whom
seen
of a scurvy
for
image vanished
This
the most part
before.
when,
I cast
to divert
in order
with
somewhat
else,
myself
but so soon
thing;
my eyes on a book or any other
from
looking
their
I
without
my
eyes
object
removed
as
image
the
anywhere
of this
same negro
attention
with
lively
before
and again,
as
and that
again
as
appeared
head.
it
to
the
vanished
even
until
1912:
(Pollock
those
to
tary
images
hypnopompic
Sometimes
in
seen
the
278-281)
cites
numerous
Burdach
(1839),
Meyer
this
ted
in
complementary
of
in
phenomena
the
of
case
"put
muring
the
When not
hypnopompic
mena
of
pink
pointed
speech.
this
woman
drowsy
an
state.
anticipatory
are
in
the
character
to
likeness
and
second
such
an
to
he
offers
mur-
utterance
schizophrenic
McKellar
expressed
as
hypno-
herself
speech,
group
groups
group
find
salad",
overt
retained
In
up
images.
and
speech
repor-
always
two
former
the
the
its
for
expressed
thoughts
in
not
out
points
of
who
dream
their
of
who woke
pyjamas
out
but
pp.
(1812),
(1874)
hypnopompic
example
(1897,
Gruithuisen
themselves
p. 105)
pp. 353-54)
complemen-
colours
Strmpel
those
state:
As an
a young
interestingly
in
this
imagery.
pompic
to
(1975,1979b,
McKellar
from
and
in
colours
in
De Manaceine
examples
(1840)
1925,
Leaning
appear
dream.
mainly
phenomenon
by
quoted
notes,
sub-vocally
belongpheno'watching'
oneself
59
that
is
one
the
protecting
in
the
iences
just
the
up
having
jects
who,
quite
quickly
to
whether
the
oven
reported
of
continue
"for
example,
to
carpet
she
In
to
continue
to
waking
sub-
he
got
"awoke
to
up
dream
images
she
awoke
and
it
really
of
whose
a mass
not
exper-
(1957,
O.
after
switch
were
as
the
he
has
1975,
in
on
the
reassure
On such
images
the
see
p. 70)
on
to
order
check
would
for
had,
crabs
of
there.
occasions
in
the
to
awoken.
McNish
(1830,
of
visions
thus
(1957)
during
such
these
the
to
found
loud
music,
room
and
the
often,
room
one
he
for
help.
transpire
hand,
other
many
As one
in
waking
a band
for
takes
frightening.
apparently
after
may awake
nightmares
when
con-
occur
calling
On the
from
not
commence
that
which
1975,
argue
are
others
children's
far
have
which
up while
his
p. 356;
which
experiences
states.
are
"I
data
noted
McNish
McCreery
and
these
shouting
semi-waking
experiences
Green
p. 82)
in
that
proposed
night,
wake
people
resort
reported:
subject
Some of
1925,
Leaning
experiences
begins
Kanner
heard
hypnompic
(e. g.,
workers
presented
subject
and
real
1957;
76-7)
dreams.
various
p. 633;
Kanner
pp.
of
of
see
and
1909,
p. 204;
p. 70; James
for
a variety
tinuations
above,
Alexander
1952,
Prince
the
to
contrast
p. 82;
1830,
of
knew
this
whether
Myers
through
way
light
they
and
period
her
pick
burning"
on.
getting
McKellar's
of
bread,
left
he once
one
of
of
effect
toasting
of
been
function
anticipatory
such
of
case
character
light".
full
of
had
also
this
opposite
toast
smell
sometimes
would
the
a short
that
herself
the
dreamed
a woman
the
to
in
as
sleeper,
see
however,
since
have
often
as
p. 23;
realities
doubtful,
protective
'knowing'
"the
harsh
the
is
It
it
to
from
but
explains
ascribing
sleeper
day
the
of
1975,
McKellar
by
indeed
is
events
(McKellar
bed
morning".
feature
the
p. 106).
hypnopompic
the
up
in
still
1968,
McKellar
of
beginning
up and
getting
blazing
the
middle
light,
with
and
seen
a number
in
dancing
or
women,
and
generally
of men
interesting
1925,
Another
(Leaning
p. 356).
rapid
motion"
one
reported
woman woke
up
generally
by
McKellar
in
the
middle
of
(1957,
of
p. 153)
the
night
example
in
to
which
an
find
her
is
elderly
60
darkened
room
"strange,
meaning"
in
ness
is
waking
of frequently
he
(1974)
of
effect
from
his
al
(1966),
Lavie
found
more
ges.
Although
the
particular
continuations
hypnopompic
any
(hearing
1959);
Lukianowicz
are
hallucinations
The
occurrence
by
been
related
1848,
Maury
the
disease,
which
of
and
that
activity
investigations
hynopompic
state
is
"it
(e. g.
is
highly
revealed
(from
to
1897)
makes
the
speak,
the
developed"
(ib.,
15 sec
to
physical
"this
mental
(ib.,
precursor"
whose
conscious
p. 196).
a prolongation
6 minutes;
to
that
of
persons
that
1846,
reference
effect
haptic
has
state
to
being
p. 327).
Baillarger
in
found
and
1959,
development
the
not
p. 23)
hypnopompic
to
sounds
one's
name
(e. g.,
state
Manaceine
so
that
out
experiences
(Lukianowicz
literature
preceded
it
was,
always
are
point
1975,
a prolonged
de
in
support
not
sta-
other.
or
this
De Manaceine
medical
state
cerebral
1897,
Ellis
half-waking
p. 196),
some
in
investigators
pathology.
mental
cases
of
from
yielded
hynopompic
door
reported
also
waking
experiences
(McKellar
smells
over"
REM stage
hypnopompic
the
unusual
all
various
the
the
modalities:
on
Lavie
and
'dreaminess'.
kind
sense
after
room"
a "carry
however,
of
knocks
at
not
are
in
the
of
voices
called)
a climate
so
the
into
does
does,
hypnagogic
the
involve
it
dreams
pp. 97-
reported
from
awakenings
that
do
(1973)
was
from
view
the
sleep.
stage
finding
in
As with
there
than
in
asleep,
also
subjects
latter
transpire
they
of
this
of
of
awakenings
responses
wakeful-
to
Giona
and
sleep
particular
with
about
out
that
Iamblichus
while
Descartes
coming
on
also
mentioned
ever
1968,
(de Becker
scattered
awakenings
and
dreaming
continued
eyes.
"sparks
out
"dreamlike"
own
and
Interestingly,
state.
and
dream
explanations
see
dreaming
his
eyes
the
hardly
of
sleep
stages
but
aware
his
carried
linking
become
seeing
et
p. 356;
Descartes'
of
occasions,
"with
appear
of
case
opening
and
opened
Fiss
and
1925,
interpret
to
up
may
(Leaning
that
having
who,
began
as
may
hypnopompic,
the
literature,
99)
figures"
pp. 115-117).
An interesting
1895,
On other
angels".
of
symbolic
their
of
"full
the
of
where
Her
it
61
longer
for
occurred
to
abnormal")
tends
olves
exercise
much
stout,
phlegmatic,
occurs
in
of
"awakened
times
The
pompic
state
gaining
full
they
a state
consciousness,
or
showed
a significant
to
(men
sex
dings
be
to
however,
notes,
24 "present
that
mostly
advanced
found
was
in
3-7
of
tary
others,
men and
between
on
the
increase
especially
De Manaceine
factors
tural
as
by
state
pompic
She
Finlanders.
went
on
nearly
ament"
predisposition
to
"the
incidence
is
state
(ib.,
point
fact
that
impossible
p. 204).
to
as
to
De
a cataleptic
find
80%
incimili-
longest
hypnoin
and
general
was
of
her
peculiarity"
for
natives
also
condition
of
this
Finland
sanguine
noted
of
hypno-
27 were
reason
of
the
cul-
subjects
national
a person
to
attention
degree
the
Manacigine
age
an
25-40
of
84 of
a possible
amongst
of
of
50.
in
out
women
Children
draw
a pronounced
"a
this
considered
the
year-olds,
incidence
of
15-
of
incidence
ages
to
out
ages
the
after
the
that
She
merchants,
The
the
first
was the
influencing
noting
this
exhibiting
it
displayed
decrease
fin-
these
showed
class
to
respect
than
7-14
subjects
minutes.
results
to
or
2% in
5-6
with
the
artists,
intellectuals.
found
again
and
working
between
state:
pompic
was
the
to
belonging
and
Her
predominance
8% in
to
opposed
from
where
incidence
40% in
class
hypno-
controlled.
age
The
apart.
them
predisposition
same
adults,
Working
olds.
25% as
the
the
that
of
ten
days
p. 195).
between
p. 208).
10% in
be
to
year
dence
(ib.,
age"
in
was
marked
men of
people
terms
women
a more
than
half-awakening
more
young
some
incidence
factor
this
as
spaced
remarked
in
explained
intellectuality,
of
She
tested
was
(ib.,
in
20%).
women
three
or
rarely
who
hours
understanding
do"
to
subjects
"prevents
from
difference
33%,
not
are
have
they
(ib.,
that
who are
very
p. 196).
subject
observing
and
it
on
was
as
what
or
are
to
defined
each
subject
confined
(70%)
a half
and
",vholly
invwork
whose
feet
persons
p. 205);
per
people
individuals:
two
it
considered
observations
after
test
was
study
and
her
(ib.,
each
and
arms
sanguine
made
sleep"
in
plethoric
and
only
she
mostly
the
and
nervous
quiet
occur
of
De Manaceine
were
6 minutes
than
"a
different
tempermarked
62
muscular
found
hypnompic
since
the
teens
(ib.,
her
7 and
and
(sisters)
subjects
to
predisposed"
of
a long
who presented
Two of
state.
ages
8 developed
pro-
hypnopompic
the
in
chlorosis
state
their
p. 212).
de
Some of
a recent
findings
Manaceine's
(Richardson
study
in
a decrease
et
in
incidence
not
were
1981)
al
in incidence
difference
no significant
and
people
"remarkably
who were
by
in
groups"
confirmed
which
between
in
subjects
showed
the
sexes
60s
their
and
70s.
Hypnopompic
than
hypnagogic
jects
reported
Richardson
ones:
it,
et
dence
gogic
reported
experiences
al
51% and
21% of
only
and
(1981)
less
are
(1963)
Owens
sub-
and
inci-
higher
a much
showed
studies
(1957)
McKellar's
the
although
reported
commonly
64% - this
is still
lower
than
in these
77% and
viz.,
studies,
hypna-
the
75%
respectively.
(1897,
Ellis
introduction
the
hypnagogic
be made
they
morning
and
being
already
be
drawn
this
these
the
to
in
Chapter
use
purpose
of
of
the
two
indicating
as
one
they
do
formed.
already
upon"
no distinction
will
'hypno-
and
terms
the
that
experiences,
'hypnagogic'
between
the
1,
to
grounds
as
perceptual
"come
tends
be
will
temporal
mainoccurrence
experiences.
phenomena:
Hypnagogic-hypnopompic
apparently
ponses
of
is
themselves"
appearing
clear
out
the
on
view
states.
a distinction
"form
to
to
separate
be made
variety,
paper
although
for
one
pointed
in
pompic',
Speech
sort
if
that
literature
the
unnecessary"
two
as
must
tend
while
As
of
this
latter
are
tained
them
experiences
the
and
out
the
watches,
the
pointed
between
former
"pedantic
hypnopompic
and
into
hypnopompic
(1903)
Myers'
against
protested
term
is
(1979b)
McKellar
in
it
that
argued
the
the
of
and
p. 284)
nonsensical
the
An example
subject
of
the
speech
or
makes
irrelevant
as
hypnopompic
he
falls
kind
phenomena
are
statements
asleep
has
already
generally
or
or
res-
wakes
up.
been
given
63
"put
above,
viz.,
1979b,
p. 105).
to
refer
as
having
occurred
of
waking
up
to
"set
one
saying
"There
is
(1911,
p. 103)
offers
Let's
That's
the
time
no
easy.
was
behind
the
sky".
Other
subject
hurry
I
could
to
in
9.501.
clouds!
examples
(H's
(H)
Yes,
are
In
wife)
just
reported
Mintz
her
husband
the
towel":
the
of
drowsing
by
the
lecturer
Hollingworth
of
by
ten
his
e. g.:
own,
o'clock.
to
a nickel
How curious
by
are
state.
while
examples
by
the
phenomena
place".
like
(1948)
asked
a question
there
occasion
process
there
get
(McKellar
the
that
this
of
get
by
end
reported
and
have
Similar
hypnagogic
a number
shall
"light
(or
tobacco
salad"
reported
meanings).
the
the
woman.
he responded
a lecture
wife)
that
the
(1957)
Maury
during
(H)
a Russian
on
instance,
"(H's
to
both
of
admits
is
fire"
which
later,
on
in
pyjamas
one,
morning
towel
encountered
also
For
again
the
pink
Another
to
Russian
the
the
ten...
moon
a thin
place
Oswald
(1962).
in
looks
the
CHAPTER
CORRELATES:
PHYSIOLOGICAL
The
by
related
in
both
terms
et
of
(e. g.
activity
1970
for
logic
the
have
that
areas
include
that
1968;
Nowlis
1970).
method
has
and
back
3.
second
has
immediately
preceding
part
constituting
of
of
its
physiological
duction
of
the
physiology
as
the
(1964),
Green
(1973),
biofeedin
discussed
former
to
Chapter
that
approach,
hypnagogia.
monitor
ascribed
begin
shall
a posi-
or
sleep,
even
the
exam-
a brief
with
correlates
introof
electroencephalography
(1930)
Berger's
electrodes
polarizable
has
area
a whole.
Following
it
and
(1970),
generally
itself,
and
Kamiya
constitutes
following
and
sleep
ination
sleep
a state
Mulholland
al
et
it
in
remain
Rechtschaffen
correlates
is
hypnagogia
subjects
Walters
the
on
train
1969;
been
already
correlates
and
approach
concentrate
psi.
to
and
other
extensively
hypnagogic
(1972),
physiological
Since
more
Bertini
Green
to
Stoyva
1962,1968;
the
e. g.,
Budzynski
shall
combining
tion
Green,
which
Here
by
This
research
in
applied
(1976).
Oliver
of
Specifically
(1978),
Green
method);
Stoyva
and
of
reports
physiological
(Kamiya
Vogel
method
this
state
time
of
the
(see
feedback
Bertini
and
states
and
involving
al
verbal
of
psychological
(1970),
Brown
B. B.
Foulkes
meditation,
Budzynski
been
1966,
attention
information
lengths
Hart
1967;
this
approach
a certain
varying
advantages
dreaming,
utilising
reach
for
and
1938,
et
with
EEG
and
Davis
of
been
drowsiness
of
physiological
physiological
received
sleep,
A second
to
of
have
state
application
measures
correlates
monitor
is
a specific
physiological
combining
Liberson
and
the
and
1911,
Hollingworth
is
This
1965).
to
content
mental
Liberson
1964,
al
investigators
various
hypnagogia
of
experiences
subjective
become
recordings
as
pioneering
work
to
indicators
Loomis
of
et
al
-64-
sleep
the
employment
brain
measure
in
a tradition
classic
(1937)
electric
to
research
phases
and
of
of
potentials,
EEG
use
In
sleep.
Davis
non-
et
al
their
(1937,
65
1938)
designated
they
alpha
14
voltage
of
spindles
longer;
length
Dement
by
in
4,
Stage
linked
the
other
and
more
from
70
but,
whereas
110
stage
1 (up
of
to
by
mainly
Loomis
night
et
(a
is
B and
C (stages
to
auditory
stimuli
both
and
spindles
3 of
or
and
is
ted
3),
often
internal
or
al
predomi-
spent
in
1939a,
coined
by
one)
activity
a response
1939b;
and
linked
the
a positive
Roth,
such
events
(Johnson
are
represen-
change
as
appear
ascending
are
electrical
autonomic
K-complexes
4 (and,
or
often,
D (deep,
by
thought
variously
NREM (non-rapid
solely
2 and
generally
known
first,
(active)
background
night,
as
Karpan
with
Shaw
1968).
2
stages
sleep.
Sleep
The
and
by
ranges
diphasic
sharp
the
et
is
in
4 are
a term
on
(Davis
(it
the
stages
a short
wave followed
contractions
gastrointestinal
other
been
dramatic
cycle
time
K-complexes,
negative
1956)
Green
and
the
less
3 and
more
The
also
throughout
denote
to
superimposed
of
spindling;
be
stages
and
2.
stage
group
al
potential
which
hour)
an
2,
spindles,
appears
to
repeated
progresses
Stage
corresponding
90 minute
beginning
to
90 minutes.
1 (ascending)
has
thought
is
minutes)
the
with
(dreaming
This
1 (descending),
cps)
stage
is
cate-
14 cps
spindling,
for
runs
about
it
above
with
(4
activity
but
at
the
as
cps)
a modified
the
study;
without
pattern
wave-
corresponding
(1937)
al
delta
thought-like).
to
et
latter
and
Stage
cps),
D-
voltage
simplified
(7
loss;
alpha
the
in
A-
delta;
with
stages:
theta
3,
delta
stages
nant,
ted
four
(3-6
dreaming
with
with
delta
which
E thus:
random
delta,
(1957)
Loomis
of
re-emergence
and
sleep
D,
voltage
inconspicuous.
the
This
E.
D and
C,
becoming
to
slower
B,
of
moving
Stage
C above;
of
increase
activity
voltage
low
and
suggesting
B in
A and
A,
spindles
Kleitman
alpha
modified
to
E-
and
gorization
as
letters
cps
spindles
with
stages
B-
of
becoming
lower
the
with
appearance
higher
late
successive
interruptions;
with
C-
five
out
pointed
eye
to
S (slow-wave),
as
movement)
descending
Stage
or
ascending
1).
two
types.
Q (quiet),
comprises
desynchronized,
re-emerging
of
consist
2,3
stages
The
dreaming)
Stage
second,
is
1.
represenThe
latter
66
is
by
characterised
features,
integrated
middle
the
REMs
e. g.,
(phasic
other,
the
pons,
tex,
and
commencing
activity"),
as muscle
theta
The
(Schwartz
just
before
and
Snyder
et
in
rate
and
a REM (Berger
et
Broughton
1969)
REM sleep
and
The
successive
W:
Stage
1:
Stage
2:
and
stages
by
al
1964;
Fisher
et
al
1965;
have
sleep.
These
a number
rate
from
acti-
pressure,
heart
NREM sleep
hippo-
movements
variable,
blood
deep and regular,
heart
the
theta
rhythmic
slow
wakefulness
(1974)
Freemon
as
and
be
to
come
include
is
is
1955;
et
what
in
occur
Jacobson
between
blood
appear-
1962).
out
By contrast,
summarized
a sawtooth
pointed
in
period.
Kleitman
1965;
al
have
variability
level,
al
and
hippocampal
activity
waking
Stage
of
of
respiration
been
et
the
frequently
1961;
Berger
NREM types
below
have
Aserinsky
1957;
electrical
gross,
and
(e. g.,
respiration.
and
campal
is
1960)
differences
twitches
vity,
of
Fischgold
Cartwright
REM and
feature
a main
this
throughout
presence
and
physiological
presence
intermittent
moistening.
by a burst
heralded
1 have
1964;
and
is
REM sleep
REMs,
of
vaginal
stage
Kleitman
al
or
ascending
writers
Dement
D or
cor-
primary
phasic
features
such
lasting)
erection
(in
occipital
appearance
be "the
the
recorded
and
of
during
or
Several
Williams
the
PIP
body
the
of
body,
before
constitutes
waves
ance
of
whose
indeed,
called
just
phasic
potential
geniculate
penile
onset
waves
theta
of
lateral
relaxation,
the
stage,
movements
electrical
an
(a)
twitches,
movements),
brief
contractions
of
by many researchers
to
(longer
and (b) tonic
thought
Usually
eye
major,
PGO spike,
the
from
of
(rapid
features:
of
groups
potential),
and
ear,
cat
is
two
are
few
pressure
regular.
to
REM sleep
follows:
shows
K-complexes
and
67
bursts
of 12 to 15 cycles
per second
less
20 per
than
rhythm
and contains
delta
There
cent
activity.
are no eye
movements.
Stage
3:
Stage
4:
Stage
Davis
et
between
ations
They
pointed
fifth
the
in
on
the
et
(1938)
remarked
rhythm
during
phantasies,
as
one
that
subject
am aware
were
made
state
into
alpha),
to
enough
by
reveries
as
they
"In
all
sleep
that,
although
sleep
was
often
erent
from
an
were
them"
(p. 32).
who
(alpha
subjects,
cases",
of
they
dream.
C stage
Davis
et
was
hypnagogic
(fragmented
and
dreamlike
stage
felt
subjects
the
distinctly
invariably
but
remarks
descending
during
al
visions,
dreams,
Dement
"the
noted,
They
or
these
of
reported
in
mental
content
'dream
it
like',
with
visions,
"1a2"
theta).
also,
B stages.
EEG alpha
the
rhythm)
the
actual
A and
study
Similar
divided
interrupted
were
(1937)
dreamlike
some
"practically
(appearance
(1957)
Kleitman's
the
reported
(1969)
EEG
onset
sleep"
Indeed,
catch
"lal"
"lb"
and
onset
Gastaut
stage
losing
subjects
reported,
sleep
classification.
feelings.
and
correl-
subdivisions,
"real
to
p. 10)
note
al
electrophysiologiral
(1937)
sleep
et
between
subdivisions
al
and
Loomis
belonging
possibly
Loomis
the
five
out
to
phenomena
extended
concentrating
first
the
were
hypnagogic
They
rhythms.
by
(1938)
al
1974,
onset
diffstated
of
one
68
that
they
not
A variety
be
The
age
from
that
the
'real'
as
that
occurring
and
sensations
hypnagogic,
called
etc.
such
changes
to
wakefulness
were
imagery
mental
in
dreams.
described
that
'floating',
as
was
'drifting',
".
physiological
(1967)
Kleitman
and
images
of
lights'
'flashing
asleep
or
organised
as
might
not
were
sleep
during
occurring
have
been
the
passby
summarized
follows:
as
is a fall
in muscle
tonus,
There
the
as seen from
diminution
action
potentials
of muscle
progressive
in the knee jerk
(Lombard
(Max 1935)
and a decrease
is a slowing
There
(Boas
1887).
of the heart
rate
1940),
1932;
Pinotti
a
and Tanfani
and Goldschmidt
1954),
(Suvorov
plethysmographic
curve
occasionwavy
in
increase
cardiac
reflexes
a
paradoxical
ally
1960).
The insensible
(Sokolov
perspiration,
as
loss,
increases
by the rate
during
of weight
measured
in rectal
the fall
the onset
of sleep,
paralleling
(Day 1939,1941).
temperature
(Kleitman
The
to
sleep
of
a state
as
onset
(or
state
"low
arousal".
states)
By this
is
1967,
p. 74).
often
referred
Stoyva
term,
(1973)
explains,
in which
indicators
to a condition
the major
we refer
levels
to when
are at reduced
compared
of arousal
is alert
Typically,
the individual
muscle
and active.
is reduced;
tension
such as heart
autonomic
activity
and respiration
and cortical
rate
are diminished;
has shifted
from
low amplitude-fast
activity
activity
brain
to the slower
characteristic
wave frequencies
onset.
of sleep
(Stoyva
(1978,
Sartre
the
in
neuromuscular
these
p. 46:
state
with
of
the
reference
organism
1973,
to
p. 388,
Gelle)
during
note
describes
sleep
onset
words:
Tonicity
is in the main relaxed.
Muscle
tone
of attiThe
tonicity
is almost
tude
suppressed.
completely
instance,
increased.
For
is,
however,
some
of
muscles
due to the relaxation
the eyelids
shut,
are not only
but the orbicular
muscle
of the retractor
muscles,
if
the large
Likewise,
oblique
must also
contract.
the small
muscles
contract,
oblique
muscles
relax,
in the divergence
the
of the ocular
axes;
resulting
below
the bony
takes
position
a
pupillary
orifice
finally,
And,
the pupillary
the
ceiling
of
eye socket.
due to the contraction
is likewise
contraction
of
the
iris.
(Sartre
1978,
p. 46).
2).
69
Sartre
the
with
in
to
on
goes
this
relate
neuromuscular
introspective
subject's
state
and
activites
changes
consciousness.
large
the
the
and
The relaxing
muscles
of
retractor
follow
immediately
the
does
closing
muscles
not
oblique
the
For
the
events
of
review
we
while
pupils.
a
of
the pupils
The eyes remain
are
the day.
convergent,
by the voluntary
of the orbickept
contraction
closed
become
thoughts
Then
more vague.
muscles.
our
ular
become distenthe retractor
muscles
At the same time
large
The
the
to
Now it
takes
eyes.
ded.
open
effort
in
their
the
roll
eyes
muscles
and
relax
oblique
the
At the least
of reflection
resumption
orbits.
large
and the eyes resume
contract
oblique
muscles
feel
I
hearing
Similarly,
a
noise
their
on
position.
is,
there
'become
fixed',
that
occurs
probably
eyes
my
and accommodation.
reflex
of convergence
a double
immediately
disappear
The hypnagogic
and so,
visions
do the phosphenes.
it
seems,
In
respect
in
that
to
hypnagogic
the
EEG disappeared
the
decreased";
theta
and
the
increased
with
1961).
Green
and
state
similarly,
correlated
"when
the
(see
ventilation
Timmons
et
(1972)
al
ventilation
alpha
of
reappearance
sporadic
in
activity
alpha
developed,
waves
found
p. 31)
(1963,
B1low
respiration,
p. 46).
1978,
(Sartre
Goldie
also
that
reported
of
Respiratory
and chest
abdomen
of the
movements
found
Ss were
changes
human
to undergo
progressive
breathing
loss
Abdominal-dominant
of
wakefulness.
with
abdominalwakefulness,
with
relaxed
was associated
drowsiness,
thoracic
and thoracic-dominant
equality
with
drowsiness,
variDuring
breathing
with
sleep
onset.
in
closely
were
movements
amplitude
of
abdominal
ations
theta
activity
between
to
and
alpha
vacillation
related
in
EEG.
the
(Timmons
being
Drowsiness
by
cterized
preceding
a process
during
very
302).
onset
its
after
first
the
this
of
The
of
onset";
20
regularity
state
occipital
of
(SEMs)
movements
point
"seem
out,
of
be
to
(Liberson
drowsiness
alpha-blocking".
and
is
here
is
as
Liberson
is
chara-
with
associated
and
of
drowsiness
p. 173).
sleep
level,
a certain
irregularity
also
sec
which,
drowsiness
initiating
reaches
1972,
preceding
a condition
or
drowsiness
as
soon
sec
eye
(1966)
Liberson
and
as
slow
al
et
subsiding
20 or
more
respiration
followed
Liberson
defined
by
1966,
as
"the
recopp. 300-
70
Libersons
The
noted
seconds
for
initial
drowsiness".
reaction"
(ib.,
Kleitman
(1939)
"muscle
is
noted,
ing
and
in
10 sec,
out
increases
the
as
thus
suggesting
ness
even
start
This
a four
Libersons
on
"here
now"
the
was
floating,
Reports
on
the
"here
during
and
alpha-blocking
after
the
subjects'
(ib.,
p. 298).
by
reports
dreaming"
now"
a high
alpha-activity
by
anterior
a more
increases
that
voltage
and
vertex
vertex
waves
in
show
sec
the
waves.
As
predominate.
from
to
deepens,
The
appearance
from
accompanied
theta-activity
high
relatively
drowsiness
drowsiness
is
progression
10
first
the
of
onset
alpha-blocking
(4-7
low-amplitude
cps)
amplitude
p. 296).
(53%)
(ib.,
to
leading
about
disappearing
the
of
thinking"
of
incidence
practically
after
the
concern
during
rapidly
by
reports
types
vague
p. 301).
(ib.,
subject's
drifting,
Electroencephalographically
occipital
the
from
ranging
"more
of
and
15
patterns
graded
was
the
declining
alpha-activity
alert
an
drowsy
alert"
alertness
drowsi-
of
state
"when
scale
reports
"I
as
of
category
to
drowsiness
of
shows
subjectively
characterized
experiment,
such
be
to
increases"
electroencephalogram...
component
subjective
and
resting
continue
may
subject
Conversely,
also
occur-
periods
a residual
p. 299).
has
movements
drowsy
electroencephalogram
than
more
It
EEG pattern
of
no
EEG drowsiness
of
repeated
slipp-
increasingly
eye
onset
more
Libersons
for
it
for
slow
pattern
subject
of
presence
the
in
it
the
invade
to
the
'deeper'.
the
of
alpha
the
&
that
lowered
is
becomes
interrupted
"the
though
pattern"
before
of
(ib.,
in
number
periods
covering
remaining
incidence
time
a certain
ring
sec
"the
that
staying
Gerard,
possibility
Drowsiness,
state,
about
and
Blake,
the
after
affair,
drowsiness
as
periods
noted
p. 57).
this
of
the
consciousness
a progressive
gradually
and
longer
of
1967,
is
soon
very
after
by
study
to
40% have
alpha-blocking
of
onset
pointed
already
several
of
about
10 sec
An earlier
level
the
(Kleitman
(1966)
been
had
"only
the
after
diminishes
but
slowly"
sec
p. 297).
tonus
lost,
20
it
50% recognise
of
recognition
subjective
drowsiness
of
a delay
is
instance,
For
recognition
subjective
in
subjects
most
"there
that
theta-rhythm
of
'spindles'
71
(12-14
The
sleep.
the
the
signals
cps)
subjective
them
a progression
reports
(alpha-activity)
lating
with
lengths
such
(This
progression,
"who
people
onset
of
Rechtschaffen
1964;
Globus
1966;
Liddon
Libersons'
The
a confirmation
(1965)
Vogel
who
of
EEG/EOG
in
changes
nine
SEMs).
The
jects'
ment
a steady
rise
the
latter
increase
in
concomittant
Most
dramatic
episodes",
Moreover,
1948;
Oswald
and
contrary
1962),
it
of
in
decline
frequency
of
in
by
'real'
also
earlier
was
found
"a
with
their
sub-
loss
environ-
of
than
rather
was
the
(ib.,
p. 236).
shown
to
affect.
defined
reported
to
1 EEG
hallucinatory
world"
experience
of
Alpha
immediate
mental
purely
the
REM),
stage
the
is
namely,
2 EEG (usually
defined
cate-
sequential
awareness
dreams,
were
bursts
succ-
four
p. 233),
(ib.,
and
Vogel
and
from
and
a decline
interestingly,
et
with
Foulkes
Descending
hallucinatory
with
drowsiness
subjects
stage
being
out
Foulkes
of
of
experience
transpiring
actually
be
one's
Maron
progression
in
a steady
in
REM
characteristic
SEMs),
control
"occipital
as
1963;
al
results
a few
showed
or
alpha-activity"
narcoleptic
study
Descending
results
that
sense
p. 299),
such
et
there
as
theta-activity
of
replacing
adult
with
SEMs),
experiences,
This
young
with
volitional
and
observed
(ib.,
EOG variables"
EEG (discontinuous,
with
always
amount
their
"reflecting
EEG and
(mostly
drowsiness.
occur
1967).
In
EEG (continuous,
Alpha
of
earlier
increase
an
stages.
awakening
of
gories
found
from
reports
the
for
stages
electroencephalographic
was
essive
lasting
early
not
1960;
corre-
not
onset
sleep
p. 300) and
(ib.,
reports
do
suddenly
unusual
now"
a rule,
alpha-blocking"
sleep
and
thinking"
general
latter
exaggerated
of
of
is
(Vogel
dreaming
took
an
"micro-sleep"
onset",
al
show
types
other
and
the
at
be
as
which,
however,
"delta-waves
have
time
of
the
preceding
10 sec
than
"here
drowsiness
of
patterns
therefore,
from
the
waves),
continuous
for
are
vertex
through
occurring
and
2 of
stage
may,
"vague
to
and
longer
changes
showing
to
rhythm
mental
EEG patterns
related
(theta
descending
of
these
of
appearance
periods
onset
as
during
in
Alpha
(e. g.,
studies
that
"hallucinated
the
majority
EEG.
Vihvelin
72
subjects
had
also
did
not
the
experience
during
(especially
same
way
1957,
McKellar
the
demonstrate
of
imagery
stages,
an
indication
(ib.,
p. 235).
to
regard
gation
(de
Manaceine
pulse
during
this
lower"
and
irregular.
"very
irregular,
faces
of
the
rate
a somewhat
(Fleisch
1929).
that,
with
as
characterized
Omwake
(1932)
hypnopompic
(1967)
noted
showed
the
(de
tonic
the
hypnagogic
state,
tumified
look"
and
hypnagogic
the
presence
that
during
the
muscle
Dovey
(1944,
the
6-7
The
noted,
around
and
of
heart
is
There
also
(Max
potentials
activities
theta
is
phase.
also
waves.
worse
performed
found
also
hypnopompic
hypnagogic
be
to
further
p. 64)
cps
become
to
pauses".
morning.
the
the
found
was
respiratory
subjects
that
tendency
and
of
investi-
acceleration
the
end,
period
especially
1930;
Boas
a definite
of
successive
early
Manaceine
(Grollman
in
change
differ-
showed
and
de
1932),
Lisi
found
an
too,
persons,
magnitude
the
than
during
acceleration
awake
Walter
by
individual
studies
subjects
in
large
imagery
of
with
of
Respiration,
1932)
increase
an
1937),
state
Later
the
as
also
the
was
consistent
modality
any
pp. 214-215)
had "an evident
showing
eyelids.
Goldschmidt
(see
study
any
1897,
half-awakened
always
them
the
much
association
or
hypnopompic
the
this
consistent
in
experience
mental
In
2)
REM dream
in
EEG/EOG
presence
in
"had
any
particular
ences
1 and
stages
finding
with
EEG/EOG
in
participating
actively
a nocturnal
interesting
to
modality
in
in
would
but
episodes
p. 41).
Another
failure
of
descending
they
as
dramatic
hallucinate
only
in
the
Kleitman
that
Partial
several
occur
or even complete
awakenings
during
the night
times
remembered;
and are not usually
become more frequent
toward
the end of the custhey
finally,
because
tomary
of increasing
period
of sleep;
they
in lapsing
difficulty
back into
culminate
sleep,
in the
in overt
termination
or 'awakening'
of sleep,
word.
meaning
of this
everyday
(Kleitman
1967,
p. 127).
CHAPTER
PROBLEMS OF DEFINITION
STATE:
Although
some
hypnagogic
lishing
(e. g.
sion
Foulkes
generally
no
from
Alexander
1909;
occurrence
in
it
indeed,
to
(e. g.
of
characterize
daydreams,
sleep
and
end-
processes)
arise
clearly
(see
of
consciousness
etc.:
psychoses,
the
that
phenomena
of
also
and
descriptive
states
al
and
1967b)
severally
- other
dreams,
et
(beginning
modes
be
to
Foulkes
Rapaport
cognitive
thought
generally
are
1959;
McKellar
1966;
hypnagogia
of
character
estab-
Liberson
difficulties
These
offered.
in
succes-
thought
of
done
temporal
1966;
al
temporal
(quality
transitional
the
and
et
accepted
been
have
limits
Vogel
psychological
and
Liberson
1965;
Vogel
their
and
1948;
been
has
research
patterns
Vihvelin
and
1966),
ing)
definite
Part
see
Two).
to
Approaches
of
a state
it
dreaming)
this
(a)
into
aches
Burdach
and
represented
view
that
argues
show
sleep
dream,
state
of
which
exact
they
it
is
latter
been
three
main
in
and
Jaspers.
as
by
view
of
former
The
phenomenon
a hypnagogic
uses
appro-
represented
point
the
of
5.
psychological
view
of
one
and
chapter
external
of
view
(and
correlates
two
Schultz,
analysis
whether
(1933)
imagery
reminiscences,
imagination;
the
the
sleep
itself
or
experience
the
criterion
subject's
consciousness.
Leroy
in
(b)
and
at
psychological
point
Weygandt,
the
purely
separated
an
have
as
to,
it
relating
physiological
was discussed
internal
the
Leroy,
by
should
latter
(1948)
Vihvelin
the
mostly
concentrated
There
two
with
The
onset.
sleep
or
respect,
mainly
concerned
from,
wakefulness.
and
in
have
hypnagogia
defining
of
problem
consciousness
differentiating
groups
the
described
the
is
of
and
and
carry
devoid
of
the
although
with
them
hypnagogic
the
of
character
quality
of
images
may
a quality
-73-
state
as
reality,
a creation
appear
of
the
a state
of
sharp
fantastic
of
the
and
than
74
the
is
object
both
hallucinations
the
the
contrary,
in
and
that
to
contrast
at
in
cipates
In
from
that
there
fully
nearly
everybody
falling
control
of
the
(a)
panying
noise
[hypnagogic
in
themselves
instance,
one
does
ensure
us
be
of
and
Schultz's
and
consciousness
subject
continually
of
two
must
to
the
the
dream
the
able
is
in
consciousness
the
(b)
obtrude
for
as
.
sufficient
dreams
when
by
latter:
for
the
situation
hypna-
Weygandt's
hypna-
the
moment
when
adding
the
"firstly
state
Vihvelin
to
between
the
percep-
While
apply
hypnagogic
of
H. V.
when one
is
it
case
acoustic
disappears",
to
the
border
marked
situation
the
a railway-journey,
as
"the
of
to
able
of mistaking
it
to
safer
which
accom-
and
permanent
"(p. 361)
carriage),
thinks
an
duration,
short
criterion
stipulations
be
of
during
error
he
according
state
the
the
the
be
the
on
of
especially
serve
wakefulness".
criterion
may have
yet
must
observation
will
absence
of
against
of
appear
perfect
ear)
audition",
experienced
experiences,
following
the
as
less
or
perception
is
which
shaking
criterion
gogic
with
accept
not
gogic
interferes
dreaming
(the
tions
continual
definition.
hallucinations
the
this
to
Leroy's
state
to
"the
fits
can
is
(e. g.
perceive
a hypnagogic
"dream-phenomena
that
possible
traceable
a more
continuing
objected
visions
phenomena,
where
organ
still
vision],
to
wants
and
(1948)
that
optical
the
(1930)
hypnagogic
of
escape
"hypnagogic
part
sense
the
of
grounds
parti-
Schultz
would
that
asleep,
Vihvelin
out
distinguishing
state,
types
which
most
another
a proof
respect,
indifferent
dream-mechanism"
the
and
for
dream
are
proposed
before
this
actively
for
criteria
the
imitate
such,
in
act
points
an
dreamer
the
whereas
state
"which
are
Leroy
on
to
In
to
they
actions:
desire
any
likened
Leroy's
out
therefore,
of
that
dreams.
pointed
He,
lack
may be
criticizing
hypnagogic
in
into
subject
characteristic.
dreams,
nocturnal
a play
his
they
most
hypnagogist
the
spectator
as
is
them
to
relation
a real
differ
from
representations
their
subject's
to
resemblance
importantly,
and
involve
or
prompt
their
as
More
concerned.
real
do not
far
as
reproductive
to
the
retain
and,
the
75
the
secondly,
intact
kept
be
must
notes
falling
asleep:
is
the
by
is
state
by
terized
not
tinuity
the
of
but
state
the
of
consciousness
itional
Vihvelin
Thus
the
waking
utterly
'hypnagogic
state'
the
ignore
are
common
literal
intruof
trans-
this
of
dream-consciousness.
the
objective
marks
of
observation
those
events
beginning
be
open
eyes
gates
the
esses
to
absences
more
hypnagogic
stage,
on
the
processes
with
of
vacillation
and
in
the
which
state
before
period
eyes
with
closed
Vihvelin
to
other
hypnagogic
waking
side
the
until
p. 360)
consciousness
full
falling
1948,
argue:
the
case
embracing
psychological
he calls
and what
of
from
transitional
of
cushioning
on
in
sleep).
stage,
side
taken
closed
would
reduction
one
concept
byVihvelin
(I
thus
to
the
the
line
in
not
appears
whole
as
term
the
of
he
sleep;
in
(quoted
a pre-hypnagogic
the
into
beginning
the
the
the
appear
quantitative
and
for
appropriate
until
that
wakefulness
dreams"
of
would
"which
use
and
side,
hypnagogia
of
full
from
asleep,
fact
leading
and
the
restrictive
theoretical
stands
definition
Jaspers'
for
rather
sense
meaning
preceding
period
logical
end
critical
criteria
On the
evidence.
'proper'
in
con-
disappearance
the
the
of
the
constantly
The
marks
"its
sleep
to
Vihvelin's
However,
all
by
charac-
make voluntary
movements)
emphatiit is "a state
out that
pointing
of consciousness
different
from the dream-consciousness"
(ib.,
p. 362).
cally
its
state
of
(orientation,
ability
phenomena,
with
hypna-
the
of
interruption
hypnagogia
state
end
conscious
and
p. 362).
beginning
anchors
the
is
which
wakefulness
the
situation
the
and
state
in
wakefulness
(ib.,
of
of
hypna-
proper
a transitional
being
of
the
The
between
of
reduction
beginning
sleep
dream-absences"
ding
(2)
p. 361).
process
fatigue,
quantitative
(ib.,
mark
the
increasing
changes
a vacillation
in
stages
of
the
qualitative
distinctive
chief
two
processes;
hypnagogium,
the
or
movements
Vihvelin
p. 361).
(ib.,
stage
by
processes"
gogic
voluntary
psychic
state
psychic
are
the
characterized
characterized
of
there
"(1)
conscious
gogic
out
carry
continuously"
that
further
which
to
ability
state
from
or
releprocdreama poststate
psycho-
76
dream
consciousness.
for
(except
the
to
cult
dreams
are
different
does
species
appearance
the
is
way,
even
not
cases,
but
dreams),
betweEn
is
this
is
and
the
the
there
but
this
all
the
is
is
convey
of
by
And
notion
deep
some
occurrence
of
vacillation
by
intru-
the
fully
asleep,
onset
or
the
the
hypnagogic
of
to
make
opposed
in
it
tiredness
state
is
Vihvelin's
It
and
Sartre
of
would
Vihvelin's
to
stage
it
that
to
to
argue
Vihvelin's
of
'come
for
paralysis
constantly
a subject's
true
employed
(1973),
self-induced
is
that
properly
and
the
characterize
reports
unwillingness
observation
'fatigue'
and
voluntary
to
to
this
at
opposed
as
the
quantitative
respect
taken
those
of
most
state
term
to
be
surely
hypnagogic
addition,
in
to
against
the
'fatigue'
means,
(1933)
Leroy
This
use
any
levelled
by
of
reports
down
lies
generalization.
relaxation
a deepening
the
As
mark,
in
nor
be
would
whether
of
autosuggestion.
ability
(which
one
characterized
doubtful
Both
of
many
cases.
the
it'.
dis-
the
if
sleep
or
argument
cannot,
occurs
talk
of
awake
a misleading
are
it
feeling
Vihvelin
and
state
arbitrary:
fully
stage
stage
that
ending
the
In
psychic
processes.
"increasing
fatigue"
term
reduction
first
and
being
with
situation
of
of
diffi-
very
their
characterized
pre-sleep
A similar
pre-hypnagogic
of
simply
neither
in
then
state.
use
those
dream-absences.
But
is
is
to
for
one,
sleep
and
to
condition,
intermediate
wakefulness
of
sleep
of
a sufficient
an
processes,
Moreover,
as
state
a necessary
in
intro-
experiences
opposed
consciousness
not
the
it
genus.
same
hypnagogic
the
of
the
and
identical
not
as
geni
of
the
see
not
sion
distinct
two
reduction
hypnagogic
that
view
the
psychological
dreaming,
during
the
sustain
if
similar
operating
as
reported
in
the
of
of
view
processes
changes
very
in
and
us
disappearance
entire
situation")
being
latter
the
"the
of
qualitative
of
psychological
quantitative
duction
he
mark
of
consciousness
by
he means
what
explicitly
of
But,
out
instance,
and
both
against
in
positing
retaining
movements.
pure
hypnagogium
numerous
the
77
have
reaearchers
hypnagogia.
Indeed,
hypnagogic
if
it
is
range
of
phenomena
applied
wide
it
or
hypnagogia
for
argued
state
to
understood
it
alpha,
only
be
covering
from
in
from
to
consciousness
The first
and
an early
suggested
chapter
5 we saw
cators,
divided
fifth
(the
who,
on
hallucinations
in
included,
by
Trosman
(1966),
ego
functions,
the
intact
turalized
middle,
remarked
ego
late
and
may be
rhythms,
(this
in
theta
Trosman
are
three
which
stage
he
is
totally
and
terms
his
the
be
the
early,
too,
state
deepest
stage
consciousness
over
unable
restruc-
pp. l-2),
the
of
stages:
preferred,
of
inci-
and
and
and
experience
fact,
in
may,
were
progressive
in
surroundings
p. 388)
in
state
experience
stages:
(p. 41).
Foulkes,
(1976,
Oliver
personal
hypnagogic
which
Vogel,
three
classidivision
of
destructuralized,
as
proper).
rhythms,
hypnagogic
own
his
sleep
states
sleep.
or,
stages
some
(1973,
Stoyva
alpha
the
EEG indi-
dreaming
a dreamlike
with
no -Control
stage
there
into
In
five
instead
stage
the
(1921)
a four-stage
third
it
hypnagogic
a three-stage
offered
stages.
his
that
double-
and
using
to
attempted
EEG patterns,
stage,
as
stage.
into
state
of
stage,
just
grounds,
(1938),
al
states",
divided
there
showed that
he is unaware
of
filled
the
viewing
ego
pat-
Arnold-Forster
belonging
2 "spindling"
Stage
pient
in
terms
indexed
mainly
fact,
sometimes
"twilight
term
the
Under
et
(1969)
that
out
pointing
wave
is
the
hypnagogic
(1966)
Gastaut
fication.
slow
to
point
hypnagogic
Liberson
and
(14-21cps)
and Vogel
phenomenological
Davis
in
beta
even
Foulkes
were
a late
and
stage,
Liberson
to
stages
the
theta,
patterns,
to
patterns,
dreams.
of
that
alpha
state
dissociations
investigators
consisting
(1925)
Leaning
Electro-
hypnagogic
slight
complete
as
state
a reasonably
characteristic
the
ranging
segmented
the
more
Experientially,
terns.
is
the
justifiably
intact
alpha-theta
and delta
activity,
spindling
(Dement and Kleitman
1957,
activity
sprinkled
concept
features.
l4cps
1965)
segmented
the
be
can
ranges
mixed
that
cognitive
and
more
and
appear
would
encephalographically,
interrupted
a wider
which
subdivided
to
'pull'
he
has
into
himself
78
back,
in
that
and
contact
re-establish
is
he
stage
make
reports
the
retains
still
his
with
unaware
still
verbal
he
which
in
surroundings),
his
of
surroundings
he
although
his
middle
cannot
imaginal
experience,
in
he
Other
and can report.
of his
surroundings
have pointed
to hypnagogia
as consisting
of
is
aware
who
workers
(1929),
transpire
would
evidence
empirical
and
hypnagogic
or
state
to
early
if
research
lated
efforts
these
modify
In
lead
stages.
Indeed,
induce
into
sleep
take
iences
of
be pegged
Hypnagogic
ents.
terms
of
The
place.
opposite
both
In
between
of
the
hypnagogic
"action
in
and
on
lie
how
and
far,
also
employed
of
expera whole
as
stages
mental
to
in
be
classified
respect,
mode"
("making
it"
the
on
takes
understood
to
resoect
components.
(1971)
the
compon-
experience
'activity'
Deikman
might
that
mind
deep,
or
the
when
is
be
thus
would
to
also
factor
the
its
bearing
suffi-
terms
state
physiological
'relaxation'
a similar
be
hypnagogic
all
continuum
tension
be
to
and
1923;
Kleitman
relaxation,
components
these
1912;
might
in
hypnagogia
increasing
depending
term
of
but
experiences
stage
these
continuum
state
the
comprises
relaxation
hypnagogic
a background,
this
against
is
appears
Since
place.
alone
define
to
test
evidence.
new
dimension
this
physio-
then
and
of
corre-
group
relaxation
(Coriat
relaxation
as
a continuum
the
facilitate
and
stages
light
the
that
1942)
trying
which,
against
or
to
Morgan
and
in
the
fact
only
fruitfully
in
the
of
straight
Lovell
in
it
better
and
tentatively
three
still
clearly
subdivisions,
consciousness,
into
groupings
view
not
cient
term
of
observations,
to
a segmented
hypnagogium
is
it
evidence
made
states
phenomena,
logical
is
were
of
pure
precise
with
considerations
viewing
Although
(1959).
Laird,
and
Vihvelin's
very
line
in
the
state.
Critchley
theoretical
that
against
for
argue
be more
would
as
Laird
support
hypnagogic
proper
too
then
Mayer-
(1937),
Niyagi
(1956),
Linschoten
wakefulness
(1927,1930),
Angyal
(1931),
to
nearest
stage
include
Bizette
(1954,1955),
It
the
stages
successive
Gross
lightest
the
and
review
can
to
ability
distinguished
happen)
and
as
any
79
"receptive
"the
for
employed
for
is
kind
the
of
single
altered
states
EEG feedback
theta
ment
hypnagogia
of
different
is
goal"
discussed
shall
address
myself
remark,
namely,
the
hypnagogia.
of
sensory
is
ponent
of
This
the
more
hallucinatory
the
world
in
the
activity
by
here
of
the
effects
physical
com-
or
forms
most,
instructively,
the
hypnagogia
the
of
West
Deikman's
to
any,
of
pursuit
aspect
of
context
employ-
paper;
of
More
view
proposed
this
passing
in
environment.
general
in
external
engaging
with
characteristic
part
in
attaining
The
withdrawal
related
'non-striving'
or
in
from
the
with
or
where
prevented
activity
seen
be
can
integral
first
the
retreat
deprivation
'receptive'
be
to
an
it'
associated
imagery".
later
goal"
"'letting
in
consciousness
of
mode" as
"engaging
for
factor
be
strategy
that
noted
hypnagogic
and
"receptive
the
of
p. 12)
of
can
a different
of
important
most
it
a different
pursuit
(1976,
ignoring
although
is
but
in
world
Oliver
the
it
from
that
remarking
'regressive'
purpose
the
p. 483).
happen
that
engaging
(ib.,
not
a retreat
or
world,
happen)
it"
is
mode
receptive
the
("letting
mode"
can
for
conditions
(1962,1968)
and
(1973).
Stoyva
West's
(1962)
"perceptual
a hallucination
that
postulates
cinations"
following
two conditions
the
sufficient
to
may be
impaired
depatterning
load
or
and
(iii)
input,
sensory
effective
permit
in
(e. g.
"jamming
and
ways:
sensory
the
decreased
psychological
(e. g.
input
sensory
decrease
(ii)
high
of
arousal
absolute
deprivation),
circuits"
when
appears
impairment
Effective
(i)
hallu-
of
(a)
prevail:
(b) a level
of
awareness.
three
theory
release
or
input
over-
excitement),
the
with
contact
of dissociative
the unusual
ment through
exercise
isms.
West's
theory
rests
on the assumptions
leave permanent
iences
traces
and that
neural
environmechan-
that
exper-
the
personfield
as "a dynamic
exercises
an inteality
of force"
influence
The
on these patterns.
and organizing
grating
for instance,
influence
becomes impaired,
organizing
when
input
is
sensory
"when
p. 268) argued,
the
reduced.
considerably
information
the usual
As West
input
level
(1968,
80
longer
no
the
perceptual
in
familiar
new
or
hallucination
was
as
such
consciousness
dreaming.
hypnagogia,
Lipps'
ence
be
disinhibited,
by
affective
stressing
(1973,
twilight
the
important
reduce
internal
must
be
(3)
there
a shift
it
are
to
a condition
first
although
hypnagogic
state.
contact
for
even
to
to
when
is
that,
It
of
those
input
of
but
to
(2)
there
as well",
and
volition',
to
para-
whole
the
doubt,
in
the
state
are
may be
only
degree
early
that
be
obtained
stage
of
full
obtainable
predominance,
were
from
not
although
is
the
"passive
psycholost.
postu-
Vihvelin
of
is
it
the
argued
waking
collected
in
a stage
the
is
case
hypnagogic
hallucinations
during
only
stages,
all
above
data
the
of
a transitional
of
his
not
totally
of
a certain
and
is
when
stage
being
part
any
postulate
consisting
would
appear
production
As we saw
present,
no
the
application
which
to
instance,
first
above
hypnagogic
the
for
hypnagogia
state.
in
of
applicable
to
the
of
all
hypnagogic
the
would
parasympathetic
the
a state
for
was
obvious
not
environment
hallucinations
more
that
not
late
with
argue
of
all
full
hypnagogic
or
experiences
sympathetic
West's
the
the
a hypnagogium
state.
to
'passive
postulate,
being
is,
that
consciousness
from hypnagogia
which
input
can
induction
external
of
are
Also,
here
problem
difficult
lates
only
conducive,
in
effective
state,
hallucinatory
to
them
of
necessary,
The
of
it
suggestion
the
on
postulates
observed
applicable
Stoyva's
logical
or
more
from
a shift
be
some
and
fully
stress
proprioceptive
will
postulates
of
with
not
has
predominance.
Now,
it.
tendency).
or
be
must
sympathetic
state,
reduce
states
inhibited;
is
expectancy
production
to
but
the
three
adds
"In
is
it
of
p. 404),
states,
(1)
by
altered
representation
every
a sensation
however,
Stoyva
West:
become
to
a tendency
that
to
hypnosis,
meditation,
p. 374) makes refer-
(1948,
Vihvelin
proposing
of
Yoga
and
the
condition
a number
Zen
as
of
to
by
that
noted
a predisposing
shared
emergence,
re-experienced
and
(West
combinations".
input
sensory
reduced
their
'released'
may be
traces
inhibit
to
completely
suffices
in
its
late
volition"
the
stage
81
("receptive
the
environment
with
contact
the
mode"),
and
the
of
experiences
decreased
a greatly
are
fully
and
middle
early
psychological
present,
that
and
stages
"quasi-
are
hallucinatory'.
indicates
This
are
that
to
applicable
the
hypnagogic
deepening
continuum
that
as
of
place,
predominance
("passive
lets
go
the
with
in
its
stages
the
hypnagogic
Bearing
in
make
fact
the
and
"active
the
between
end
tact
with
dreams
the
of
is
awareness
and floating
(1937)
noted
an
were
in
alpha
(159
out
of
prior
to
the
1973,
them
to
early
and
they
or
external
drifting
165)
are
the
alpha
p. 394,
body
or
and
in
chapter
the
physical
Davis
is
(there
schema
is
7).
still
distortions
et
subjects
was
rhythm
floating
Oliver
their
but
present,
there
reported.
by
and
relaxed
appearance
mentally
in
interrupted
drifting
is
when
reality,
experience
EEG:
totally
discussed
but
relax-
involvement
ego
is
hypnagogia,
middle
this
the
their
are
total
of
hallucinations
'activity'
make
exper-
of
component
mental
mental
conpsychological
hypnagogic
mid-late
withdrawal
considerable
of
by
relaxation
and
end
full
In
of
hypnagogic
extreme
which
interesting.
and
physical
identify
the
in
mode"
varied
up of
although
interchanges
of
nature
characterized
phenomena
of
so
we have
physical
degree
relaxation
Stoyva
at
contact
"receptive
the
to
environment).
"autosymbolic"
the
made
dynamic,
hallucination,
a range
progressive
is
his
relaxation,
full
to
and
testing:
the
a certain
In
the
Thus,
reality
a variety
affords
hypnagogic),
when
stage,
it
it
stage.
(hypnagogic
of
lead
he
mentally
of
Thus,
experiences
that
(late
loss
may
we may attempt
components,
by
iences
ation
it
mode"
mind
relaxes
psychological
decreases.
environment
earlier
his
i. e.
ever
parasympathetic
functioning)
volition"
deepest
its
he
as
an
saying
'relaxation':
to
a shift
and
attitude,
effort
by
mental
and
physical
in
applied
from
characterized
physically
takes
mental
is
state
be
must
different
not
that
postulates
above
state
is
which
relaxes
a person
the
of
hypnagogic
the
manner
a progressive
those
al
they
while
practically
always
a depression
(1.5
to
experience
(see
also
1976,
pp. l-2).
Lights,
40secs)
82
flashes
and
(see
spots,
gogia
to
A hypnagogic
much
very
hypnagogic
to
this)
on
hypna-
early
appear
and
as
the
relax.
report
the
to
belong
1925
Leaning
also
begins
subject
to
seem
point
by
recorded
here
as
it
(1978)
Horowitz
shows
is
the
clearly
progression:
find
I
drift
to
I
Customarily
sleep
a
off
as
When
I
close
of
visual
experiences.
succession
lightens
it
darkness
but
to
then
I
see
my eyes
lights
Next
I see colored
and sometimes
gray.
dance,
forms
that
rotate,
geometric
complex
very
Soon a succession
of images
about.
or sparkle
find
before
I
me.
and
scenes
parade
of people
interesting
these
go to sleep
and often
quite
however,
I
them.
At
times,
get vivid
watching
For
hallucinations
me awake.
which
may frighten
I saw a spider
instance,
on
once all
of a sudden
They were ugly
time
a crab.
another
my pillow;
and scary
they were
and caused
real.
me to
(Horowitz
Another
can
be
and
luminosity
more
(e. g.
to
progressive
of
the
visions:
and
colourful
the
Dusen
1972,
related
vivid
van
1978,
aspect
phenomenological
p. 100).
up in
start
pp. 13-14)
of hypnagogia
that
is
vividness
relaxation
these
more
bed thinking
the
appear
subject
the
to
become
relaxes
CHAPTER
CHARACTERISTICS:
COGNITIVE-AFFECTIVE
this
In
features
logical
the
attentional
the
induction
delineate
the
hypnagogia
and
attempt
the
subject
chapter
of
shall
state
of
and/or
salient
an
in
hypnagogic
of
of
analysis
involved
when
prolongation
psycho-
imagery.
Suggestibility-receptivity:
(cited
Jastrow
of
hypnagogia
the
which
(1911,
to
most
prevalent,
but
an experimenter,
e. g.
incorporate
accept,
and
exteroceptive
ideas,
1925;
Leaning
Sartre
or
of
in
three
to
Her
them
character
or
(b)
that
successful
were
more
most prevalent,
hypnagogia.
This
susceptagency,
readiness
subject's
(both
perceptual
data
imaginal
elaborate
concepts
auto-suggestibility
1911;
Varendonck
than
susceptible
cases
in
still
(a)
that
can
emotions
intellectual
intellectual
the
while
showed
ideas
less
25% of
of
Indeed,
as
and
1921;
1978).
results
than
year-olds
subject's
"the
(1897)
a depressive
easily
p. 200),
suggestion".
out experiments
with
carried
by waking
the hypnopompic
them up
state
hours
of night
sleep
various
and making
suggestions
state.
the
and
and
in
sleep
possesses
impressions".
the
as
spoke
it
elaborate
Hollingworth
De Manaceine
subjects
and
the
as
1909;
(Alexander
also
associate
is,
that
of
as the subject's
by an external
proprioceptive)
'freely'
as
well
two
sensory
be one of
features
to
to
that
noted
p. 157)
verge
open
be understood
not only
to accept
suggestions
to
ibility
to
simply
appears
suggestibility
if not the
is
peculiarly
p. 110)
magnify
the
upon
state
seems
Hollingworth
1921,
Arnold-Forster
"that
as
mind
tendency
by
to
half-awakened
this
ideas
"all
be
suggested
of
an
ones,
suggestions
and emotional
-83-
than
ones
in
emotions
more
(ib.,
type"
were
and
were
suggestions
and
much
exciting
suggestions
emotional
after
considerably
(c)
that
adults.
successful
45%.
In
children
(In
15in
subjects
84
the
under
15 the
of
age
Emotional
respectively).
anger,
anxiety,
sisted
of
"does
f rm
the
three
not
'intellectual
suggestions'
last
the
repeated
two
phenomenon)
but
affirmative
(e. g.
the
Sometimes
hypnopompic
but
these
they
dreamt
the
state,
the
as
during
of
sense
study
conditions.
Later
causally
baseline
no
the
noted
given
readiness
the
involved
(1939)
and
possibility
in
the
Barber
the
suggestions
an
on
at
points
measures
were
the
regarding
(1957)
both
and
the
of
suggp. 210),
intellectual
the
side",
emotive
seeing
of
snow
an
emotion
down,
out,
taken
and
someafter-
however,
nor
was
experimental
1911;
external
mentation
external
of
was
immediately
rightly
genesis
there
hypnopompic
accelerating
of
suggested
happening,
slowed
hypnagogic
was
cases
suggestion
which
a dream
the
felt
pulse
with
in
However,
element"
(e. g. Hollingworth
incorporated
to
the
subject's
researchers
become
attention
the
At
either
(ib.,
always
they
not
it.
remained
during
it
did
into
remembered
wonder
day.
information
detailed
1921)
they
momentarily,
stopped
(1976)
As Schacter
this
emotive
an
De
morning
to
some
their
sleep.
the
day
the
five").
make
which
in
that
remembered
fright
as
wards.
Rosett
when
to
suggested
suggested
a summer's
times
to
even
they
suggestion
such
always
emotion
"and
the
recollection
contained
namely,
such
the
cases
all
In
event.
on
back
summer
in
after
incorporated
or
based
("echo"
remembered
a hot
an
such
elaboration
estion
in
of
fully
reaction
subjects
during
snowing
e. g.
their
transformed
were
when
"in
the
up
up
woke
mechanically
two
10 of
the
not
clearly
times
cases
they
or
(68%)
was
went
35 such
when
answer
wake
instead
suggestion
cases
dream
but
merely
suggestion
not
In
were
the
three
did
subjects
anything
the
17
when
reported
remember
the
of
".
five?
make
con-
opinions
and
subject
of
words
ones
experiments
the
"Certainly
state
Manaceind
in
only
two
group
when
successful
as
counted
about
judgements
times
fear,
intellectual
The
false
suggesting
97%
included
suggestions
sorrow.
and
85% and
were
responses
stimuli
hypnagogic
suggested
Varendonck
tend
stimuli
and
drew
being
experiences.
that
85
is
hypnagogia
to
susceptible
first
to
to
sound
siness.
More
Weitzman
and
and
Davis
30db)
noise
onset,
sleep
"there
that
conclude
ence
p. 340),
(ib.,
sleep"
by
provided
ence
respect
to
and gradually
sleep
no habituation).
Ornitz
et
receptiveness
in the borderland
who
workers
made
tend
operate
with
work
in
a free
field,
encies"
(quoted
the
sensitivity
(1955).
has
also
Trmner
by
the
p. lfl
mind
impressions
into
the
sleep
hour"
leading
among
to
of
to
McDowell
at
other
who
ideas
and
p. 159).
wrote
a time
such
because
effect
the
abnormally
communication
referred
they
tend-
Reference
hypnagogic
others,
(1933,
of
"special
the
and
rival
of
AER
that
become
of
1921,
Leroy
hour
senses
great
receptivity
by,
first
introduced
by
in
) observations
e. g.
are
inhib-
in
change
sleep
a confirmation
remarks,
Arnold-Forster
(1911),
the
and
unchecked
made
the
in
at
decrease
suggestion
abnormally
been
jerks
(p. 157),
that
and
bodily
wrote
also
to
(1959c)
seq.
to
evid-
Oswald
are
et
influ-
wakefulness
second
findings
similar
to
p. 42),
by
state"
"the
state
wanes
author
that
to
over
inhibitory
supporting
that
is,
that
a special
either
or
noted
around
immediately
investigators
other
and
that
(ambient
spindle,
in
sudden
carry
to
the
of
be
facilitation
also
nearest
latter
This
acute".
of
(1921,
are
we
to
found
period
from
(1932)
(1967)
al's
Arnold-Forster's
"when
point
al
et
"seems
amplitude
and
of
(Ornitz
ition.
transition
occurrence
indicators
as
onset
the
to
the
confirmed
clicks
These
to
Fruhstorfer
amplitudes
a decrease
Lisi
de
60db
sleep
seem
or
with
associated
(1967)
state.
would
influence
facilitatory
al
first
the
hypnagogic
later
the
during
et
10 minute
the
following
and
preceding
1971)
largest
their
during
viz.
al
to
1962;
al
et
drow-
to
wakefulness
al
the
were
responsiveness
1967;
(AERs)
in
of
et
Ornitz
clustered
(1939)
al
et
Fruhstorfer
responses
especially
(Williams
Ornitz
findings.
evoked
averaged
1965;
1969;
al's
et
research
Kremen
et
from
moved
are
increase
EEG an
subject
recent
Bergstrm
Davis
through
the
subjects
which
suggestions.
observe
as
in
a state
p. l),
Taine
(1857,
Critchley
86
(1977,
Budzynski
"are
subjects
state
learning
day,
the
He reports
in
control".
are
(EMG)
myograph
subjects
forehead
muscles
cortical
and
put
terized
by
theta
in
because
that
helped
new material,
cular
the
which
uses
weeks.
Budzynski
sleep.
to
listening
information
by
that
Lozanov
holistic
and
Budzynski
kind
same
state,
arousal
the
ment
of
or
other
fright
the
under
alert
makes
the
mentation
e. g.
end
of
(see
in
"hypnopedia"
days
while
in
which
an
instructor
tempo
of
the
is
It
is
more
West
verbal
during
is
scale,
1962,
her
is
on
claimed
intuitive
than
p. 42).
that
observation
encountered
also
relaxing
longer
retained
(ib.,
interesting
arousal
respect
entails
music.
conditions
the
this
of
who modulates
learning
hypnagogia,
stages
ignoring
while
that
suggests
lighter
the
or
him
to
out
put
quarter
music
in
parti-
told
information
that
colleagues'
is
reference
suggestopedic
and
received
when
at
to
according
voice
by
conveyed
his
subject
method
classical
and
He
subject's
in
makes
quicker.
the
this
"suggestopedic"
Lozanov's
and
also
and
as
material
facilitated
better
is
learning
from
learn
and
several
hypnopedia
is
the
the
absorb
Evidence
sleep.
in
be
biases,
Europe,
known
of
can
over
vie.
expectancy,
he will
that
during
factor
argues
anxieties,
eastern
material
a device
influence
subjects
method
of
important
or
set
awake
to
repetition
"trained
with
own work
from
tutorial
Russian
One
mental
instances
other
cites
further
easier
his
of
have
charac-
prejudices,
languages,
some
evidence
as
they
constricting
blocks,
in
Once
Budzynski
headaches,
as
such
tension
state
are
absent,
or
mental
habits,
bad
resistances,
offers
down
break
to
laxed
electro-
decrease
relaxed
p. 41).
the
state
is
thinking
logical
and
this
an
thus
indefinitely
pattern
(ib.,
Learner"
faculties
reduce
well.
they
painlessly
of
means
and
this
theta
Twilight
called
in
of
analytical
to
as
EEG activity,
the
maintain
trained
arousal
themselves
to
by
biofeedback
through
capable
and
and
that
are
autonomic
learned
to
logical
hypnagogic
the
and
efficiently
more
when
in
that
claims
supersuggestible
things
certain
during
than
p. 39)
low
a very
also
to
e. g.
during
"jamming
the
be
met
with
excitethe
87
Budzynski's
circuits").
hemispheric
lateralization.
is
organism
"the
the
debatable
brought
bral
than
is
linked
with
is
there
to
difficult,
in
systems
two
extremely
Koestler
(1981)
linked
the
ness:
as
fear
anger
is
parasympathetic
as
iences
17
for
which
carry
more
detailed
findings
(e. g.
writers
Accompanying
A rather
symbolism.
Emmons
and
is
the
awareness
of
important
feature
Its
accompaniment
congruent
be
area
two
generbrain
the
of
As
systems
range
are
of
aware-
emotions
such
the
whereas
subtle
emotions
esthetic
awareness
However,
hypothesis
two
very
conditions.
and
of
range
is
such
exper(see chapter
Budzynski's
forward
by
put
1955,1956;
Rubin
earlier
1968)
period
for
most
effective
have
clearly
is
significance:
of
hypnagogia,
the
awareness
accompanying
with
which seems to equip the subject
i. e. an understanding
of his ihagery,
understanding
1898),
state
these
associ-
arousal
it
by
religious
be
to
a low
and
more
arguments).
the
Moreover,
awareness,
with
a wider
overlooked,
often
significance
its
restrict
emotions
learning.
'sleep'
is
the
characterized
Simon
drowsy
the
that
same
is
linked
supported
the
emotions
wonder,
contemplation,
in
cere-
system
known
how
different
that
two
limbic
and
see
remarked,
that
Strong
physiological
rightly
sympathetic
and
serve
different
quite
with
can
to
highly
as
the
of
predominance:
least,
the
such
are
whereas
parasympathetic
say
opposite
ally
fear
and
arousal
is
hemispheres.
cerebral
anger
sympathetic
with
state
the
like
emotions
strong
brain
level
arousal
it
properly.
lower
the
when
effectively"
either
functioning
of
either
low
very
excitement
fright
the
that
However,
over.
or
is
to
reference
functioning
great
anger
hemispheres
with
ated
by
about
more
are
during
whether
or
stops
takes
non-dominant
in
claim
high
very
hemisphere
dominant
and
His
in
either
is
observation
mystical
psychotic
occurrence
in
hypnagogia
of
creativity
(e. g.
overtones
(e. g.
Hollingworth
of
an
may be
(e. g. Kekule:
van
Dusen
1911).
of
a
Japp
1972),
Although
or
88
the
is
phenomenon
of
type
a particular
feature
frequent
of
feature
occurring
very
reported
is
to
by
reported
and
(1911),
first
subsequently
by
Alexander
in
Dusen
its
appearance
the
mental
set
hypnagogia
the
and
the
of
German
(1934,
Kollaritz
form
both
subject
first
Hollingworth
it
depend
takes
to
prior
(1965)
during
and
two
when the following
drowsiness,
and (b) an effort
phenomenon made its
appearance,
an autosymbolic
"an hallucinatory
is,
'autosymbolically',
experience
as it
felt)
which
forth
puts
were,
an adequate
instant"
a given
latter
the
an active
is the
and "it
that
elicits...
(1965),
Vogel
this
is,
that
the
considers
types
hypnagogic
The
first
menon",
"an
from
Speaking
of
not
consists
the
obtain
felt
phenomenon
the
which
of
may
he
second
be
calls
"autosymbolic
condito
subject
will,
elements
Foulkes
the
absence
the
of
for
its
contwo
occurrence"
think".
Silberer
perspective
"regressive".
phenomenon
two
subjects,
necessary
to
effort
to
out
their
of
a psychoanalytic
experience
type,
pointed
reports
Silberer
which
conditions
(p. 242),
"did
they
that
the
antagonistic
phenomenon".
specifically
in
phenomenon
ceded
three
who
two
p. 196).
by the
one manipulatable
struggle
of these
the 'autosymbolic
for
symbol
(ib.,
(or
what is thought
at
hypnagogic
All
autosymbolic
phenomena,
according
Silberer,
are the result
of the above-mentioned
being a passive
the former
tions,
condition
not
of
on
that
observed
(a)
present:
were
conditions
to think,
and
that
suggest
itself.
Silberer
will,
(1967a),
Rapaport
observations
particular
it
when
in
(1948),
My own
not
a defining
(1909),
Vihvelin
(1972,1975).
van
that
1948),
Vihvelin
i. e,
published
(1933),
Leroy
commonly
is
phenomenon
(1965;
(1924),
It
however,
"autosymbolic"
the
a more
general.
is,
It
a more
examination
be
to
cases,
Silberer
Slight
cited
in
spontaneous
appear.
of
characteristic
1909)
in
often
expected
not
hypnagogia
of
as
careful
it
shows
a feature
as
(and
vision
dreams),
nocturnal
literature
the
(1948)
Vihvelin
hypnagogic
of
of
in
reports
by
reported
He distinguishes
pointing
out
a mixture
of
"Material
that
two
or
(content)
representations
often
all
three.
pheno-
of
89
thought
dealt
with
of content
groups of ideas,
such as ideas,
instance,
is,
that
contents,
thought
process",
For
judgements.
of drowsiness
as the nature
In a state
topic
such
in
and
I contemplate
an abstract
of transsubjectively
judgements...
The content
(for
people)
valid
all
immddiately
itself
to
thought
me
presents
of my
(for
in the form of a perceptual
apparan instant
(or
big
I
circle
a
see
picture:
real)
ently
in the air
around
with
people
transparent
sphere)
In the
into
the circle...
it whose heads reach
dream-picture;
is
it
instant
I
that
a
realise
next
had
it,
I
to
that
which
the thought
gave rise
for
forgotten
now comes back and I
a moment,
'autosymbolic'
the
as
an
experience
recognize
phenomenon.
(Silberer
Another
Symbol:
second
type
essay.
(ib.,
p. 202).
The
Silberer
the
sents
it
the
or
menon
has
of
condition
and
consciousness
of
functioning
the
mode
of
not
with
the
the
of
of
his
pheno-
that
consciousness,
content
wood"
repre-
experiencing
his
an
which
phenomenon",
subject
effectiveness
do with
to
the
of
phenomenon,
(effort)
in
passage
a piece
planing
autosymbolic
"Functional
calls
a halting
improve
see myself
of
is
by Silberer
offered
I am to
example
is:
"My thought
p. 198)
the following:
1965,
the
is,
subject's
thought.
Example:
Pursuing
I am thinking
a subsiabout
something.
from my original
I depart
diary
consideration,
to it,
to return
When I attempt
an autotheme.
I
Symbol:
am out
occurs.
phenomenon
symbolic
The mountains
me conceal
near
climbing.
mountain
I came and to which
the farther
ones from which
I want to return.
(Silberer
The
third
type
he
reflects
"somatic
internal
sensations,
external
ature,
chemical,
Thus
the
logical
rheumatic
optical,
somatic
sources,
pains,
"Somatic
calls
of
conditions
1965,
any
kind:
external
tension,
sensations,...
and position
pain
(ib.,
stimulations
and other
phenomenon
such
as
palpitations,
may arise
pressure
it
and
phenomenon"
as pressure,
such
p. 204)
from
various
of
a blanket,
smells,
apnoea,
or
temper",
p. 200-201).
physioitching,
a breeze
90
instance:
For
and so on.
one's cheek,
my chest
expands.
a deep breath,
high".
a table
of someone, I lift
touching
take
help
My blanket
so heavily
rests
"I
Symbol:
With
Another
the
example:
my toes
on one of
it
Symbol:
The top of a
that
makes me nervous.
decorated
the
canopied
scrapes
against
carriage
hits
her hat against
branches
A lady
of trees.
Symbol-source:
I
the top of her compartment.
day.
had attended
that
The high
a flower
parade
decorations
to the
often
reached
of the carriage
branches
of the trees.
(Silberer
"somatic
The
kinds
two
other
in
vant
'will'
at
in
parade
should
be noted,
the
symbol
is,
Silberer
but
is
he
is
the
in
still
tion
its
connection
as he grew
of
a system
waggons
line
in
between
and
were
the
and
and
of
running",
other
one
from
top
symbols
the
of
It
experiences.
in
three
all
interpretation
of
itself,
that
him
to
conveys
either
fades
imagery
the
1948,
which
is
in
respect
away
this
identical
to
to
the
and
which
left
to
bottom
a
and
thinking
appeared
from
find
schizophrenia
"the
imagery
the
Kollaritz
to
tried
condi-
and
symbolism.
he
state
pp. 376-77)
symbolism,
rising
along
co-ordinates
example
that
sleepier,
visual
the
state.
cyclophrenia
sleepier
for
Vihvelin
of
drowsy
the
the
as
phenomenon"
the
full
material
recent
experience
interpretation
entirely"
ceased
by
cited
appearance,
accompanying
how
recounts
wake-
hypnagogic
the
(1934,
into
phenomenon
or
when
oneself
imagery
the
asleep
but
the
the
latter
asleep"),
from
experience
Silberer's
of
during
drow-
falling
in
phenomena
rele-
not
feelings":
these
falling
reference,
what
a hypnagogic
"material
reports
later
the
against
or
of
the
(as
mostly
given
Kollaritz
that
taken
for
knows
having
force
is
think"
sensations
with
autosymbolic
of
while
resist
not
from
struggle
should
is
above)
the
production
noted
phenomena
flower
kinds
"in
different
to
the
must
Silberer
these
"effort
by
one
time
same
fulness.
the
("interference
drowsy
the
somewhat
replaced
for
that
are
and
is
needed
is
phenomena
that
genesis,
is
that
very
in
their
the
siness
all
phenomena"
p. 206)
1965,
to
process
in
the
"two
small
right
on
along
how,
the
form
freight
the
sinus-
tangent-line.
91
The
had
waggons
"but
know
to
psychosis,
and
schizophrenia,
the
both
of
course
his
in
subjects
vision.
appears,
seen
go out.
the
is
experiences
of
waves
which
of
the
vision
of
to
a door
of
this
stops
over
someone
he,
of
absence
to
to
may point
fall
the
function'
logical,
Two
out
points
desire
nitive
the
experiences,
symbolic
the
if
itself,
eyes
the
which
a struggle
asleep.
hypnagogic
which
is
offers
include
personal
during
to
by
the
aware
mind
hallucination
Importantly,
having
of
"somatic
not
between
be
to
argued
having
from
Maury's
auto-
phenomena",
trying
will
its
that
think
later,
own
of
and
the
'cogwaking,
thinking.
of
my own
hypnagogic
experiences
get
Maury
probably
was
possibility
state's
and
trying
A remark
close".
image
the
together
too,
hypna-
the
bring
soon as
hypnagogic
distinct
(1967a),
frantically
This,
crossed
pp. 44-47)
"As
are
has
of
to
to
seems
emergence
closing.
that
suggests
he
fact
the
awake
who was
slowly
effort,
Rapaport
sudden
trying
its
the
that
remain
the
presents
he
he
if,
that
subjects.
to
soon"
that
some
by
on
mental
reports
that
relieved
(1933,
Leroy
them
go out
which
is
he was
to
the
shoes
put
problem
feeling
by
in
the
after
He writes:
phenomenon.
a corresponding
on an idea,
observation
the
some
of
accompanying
must
have
phenomena
was
which
p. 451)
produces
in
he
attempt
two
(1878,
back
reports
the
pp. 276-7)
a bridge
describes
state,
meant
empty
before
recovered
reports
his
on
reporting
gogic
is
completed.
and
one's
one
will
one
state,
autosymbolic
of
number
ahead
of
to
that
(1924,
but
difficulty
tangent-line)
symbolism
of
shortly
looks
and
the
According
hypnagogic
crossed
manic-
an accompanying
clearly
vision
signify
of
the
a number
of
that
image
to
movements
is
Connection:
a memory
may have
crossing
to
reports,
diseases".
there
Slight
the
solution
after
their
above.
present
or
have
that
"A
is
p. 377).
in
(along
significance
from
was
while
second
presents
which
this
awareness,
(ib.,
the
instance:
For
content
corresponded
these
the
of
awareness
and
one
(1948)
Vihvelin
Kollaritz
whatever,
first
the
that
depressive
label
no
may be
included
92
here.
first
The
type
belongs
the
whereas
to
half-asleep.
shut
being
fully
of
bigger
than
myself
to
place
it
on
its
manage
to
do
it
view
all
to
stone
the
top
surroundings
before
another
of
hands
I
to
manage
just
below
stop
it
the
in
during
fill
in
how
and
hypnagogic
coming
vision
up with
earth.
reflect
to
its
of
myself
(about
As
6"
I
off
it
until
fact,
get
to
of
tip
trying
this
over
to
imagery
that
realize
picture-form
of
maintaining
second
waking
began
experience
in
weakness
it.
6")
my
In
end
my beha-
Suddenly,
on
the
had
ground
which
was
that
realised
doing
was
rolls
cone.
squatting
to
all
on
of
the
of
start
the
in
The
if
over
sort
round
a particular
best
conceal
could
a hole
but
difficulties
about
of
the
that
round
with
then
tip
going
roll
along
of
trying
a clear
big
exactly
side
hill
a glimpse
to
and
hypnagogia.
get
the
have
the
a stone
is
the
a representation
the
about
my thinking
front
is
to
go
As
away.
is
vision
awareness
the
rolling
to
keep
then
experience
my thoughts
viour
it
roll
away
another
get
and
from
whole
with
rolling
to
it
the
while
it
to
it
to
able
never
have
from
manage
never
It
have
shaped
begins
stone
of
around
behind
time
cone.
but
stop
be
manage
the
the
time
this
again
I
only
completely,
then
eyes
conically
idea
with
difficulties
rolling
The
every
with
state.
myself)
will
but
bed
the
hypnagogic
tip.
But
in
of
up a small
round.
side
Lying
feel,
phenomenon"
"functional"
mainly
it:
the
(I
a man
"material
the
am thinking
in
awake
picture
is
second
'intuition'
an added
to
trying
to
that
fill
glossed
it.
to
over
it
the
An interesting
and
in
emphasized
hypnagogia
concerned,
by
is,
Slight
by
made
(1924)
specific
they
that
remained
observation
carry
that
fact
is
not
knew about
Silberer
(1965)
that
meanings
are
I myself
static
symbols
for
the
universal
appearing
individual
symbols
93
instance,
For
and
specific
ones.
on one
particular
is considering
how one of the characSilberer
occasion
in a scene of a play he is writing
ters
He
should
act.
becomes drowsy as he thinks
problem
about this
and experbut
following:
the
iences
The arrival
I am peeling
of this
an apple.
symbol
interests
I am thinking
me and wakes me up.
of the
its
So I
explain
significance.
apple and cannot
trend
try to pick up my original
of thought
I continue
the scene.
Lo and behold,
concerning
The meaning of this
where I left
off.
peeling
becomes clear.
To understand
suddenly
peeling
(Silberer
This
by
out
for
dependent
the
present
dream whereas
be
would
the
of
vision
symbol
ding
to
a candle
and
to illustrate
example
known
case
biting
to
interpretation,
to
the
argument
hypnagogic
which
was
system
its
of
not
of
but
symbol,
a sexual
solution
in
else
this
predetermined
in
symbol
nothing
any
of
processes
tail,
of
are
a phallic
own
awareness
Kekule
thought
their
as
they
Kekule's
of
e. g.
accompanying
spelled
which
may be
is
according
the
the
pointed
"so-called
that
argued
on
p. 205)
explicitly
more
structures
a candle
it
well
snakes
interpreted
fast
and
thus
A good
another".
who
formation
their
and
one
p. 281)
hard
not
are
was
symbolism
(1924,
Slight
symbols
accor-
significance
the benzene
mole-
puzzle.
cule
Slight
gone
most
of
of
subjectivity
1965,
made
where
awake
symbol,
which
observation
hypnagogia
that
namely,
practically
unnoticed,
appropriate
state
in
which
opposed
to
the
as
symbols,
the
interpretation
and
"an
and
image
associations
takes
is
has
important
another
detached
are
to
out
carry
psychoanalytic
place
from
secured
to
the
interpretation
approach
when
the
is
one
dream,
interpret
is
fully
a
called
it
on
94
the
much
the
same principle
is
that
(ib.,
if
as
the
p. 280).
made
symbol
imagery
hypnagogic
is
person
Silberer's
the
out
that
example
the
real
the
with
language
were
equal"
interpretations
when
are
the
experiencing
case,
any
find
to
English
object
still
either
in
or,
in
and
a dictionary
up
word
He points
the
while
(see
a foreign
of
equivalent
we look
as
in
still
peeling
hypnagogia
the
of
apple),
faculties
in abeyance,
the critical
are largely
the thought
processes
of the nature
are still
itself,
thinking,
of undirected
as in the dream
and without
and the dream thoughts
are detailed
In dddition,
or other
elaboration
alteration.
the dream thoughts
are still
as it
were echoing
in the mind and the affective
is unaltered,
state
is the
the whole
so that
subjective
state
same
the same as that
which
or practically
exists
during
the dream - which
state
can never
again
be fully
The interpretation
achieved.
obtained
las
that
note
of reality
and surety
which
a true
self-knowledge
alone
can give.
and real
(Slight
Moreover,
what
always,
or
individual
but
often
time
of
significance
(as
in
the
one
pointed
of
the
to
pay
with
questions
lies
in
subject
to
'talking
to
p. 132)
pointed
to
ledges
the
Furthermore,
balancing
learning
relax
to
enough
it
of
into
existence
van
oneself
maintain
the
the
while
by
that
continue
means
of
gently
prodding
the
on
(1972,
difficulty
The
(1953-79,
only
to
balance
observe
of
the
requires
the
9,
the
part
ego
discussion".
the
sleeping
the
i,
unconscious
the
notes,
and
it
or
one's
when
p. 99)
waking
part
vol.
allowing
a form
here
'associating'
of
a partner
to
until
into
in
between
a puzzle
and
enters
form
Dusen
present,
and
As Jung
of
the
of
it
meaning.
this
always
remains
to
respect
"becomes
possible
out
to
not
willingness
oneself'.
as
only,
the
at
awareness
is
to
its
about
this
emerge,
for
acquire
after
earlier,
attention
with
enter
or
soon
imagery
cases
degree
the
out
symbolism
of
majority
very
not
apple-peeling)
have
they
or
have
normally
Silberer's
of
is
are
hypnagogia.
as
'conversation'
of
of
in
still
begins
case
appearance
significance
in
the
p. 280)
they
what
they
significance
their
person
However,
symbols
the
the
is
the
makes
1924,
acknow-
process
and
"to
ability
hypnogogic
without
95
it
blocking
by
When
happens
this
becomes
gogia
feature
symbolic
licht
geometric
tical
Dusen
languid
the
of
mena
sounds
the
the
moment
further
it
came
(ib.,
qualities"
saw
uries
it
For
or
ferns
a feeling
for
Van
the
of
(ib.,
centuries"
Dusen
hierarchy
of
levels
the
phenoof
"At
of
its
sound
end
of
more
elicit
the
asked
and
Dusen
hypna-
meaninghypnagogic
circumstances...
for
a gorge
I
of
came
cent-
out
knowing
of
one
p. 103).
that
suggests
in
background
other
pleasure
great
to
van
the
jobs
analy-
growing
autosymbolic.
the
of
seeing
combinations
once
change
eigen-
peaceful
applies
may
"I
instance:
should
by
had
that
worn down through
river
a
'Wear down like
a river'.
and heard
with
place
not
a very
arrangement
method
the
The
awareness",
Towards
rather
designs",
represent
the
p. 102).
responses.
whether
to
seems
from by
images
fern-leaf
be
in
explodes
'conversation'
the
gogia,
"it
notes,
feelings
ful
name
of
the
same
also
be
auto-
from
peculiar
may
to
may represent
suggested
The
the
appears
This
way
own
modality:
names
it
go with
p. 97).
auditory
strange
or
to
feeling
(ib.,
areas"
"My
hypna-
seems
bits
brain,
the
appear".
into
hypnagogia.
of
instance,
"seem
the
state,
shaded
layers
subject.
remarks,
"it
the
all
is
can
runs
pp. 100-101).
stretch
for
the
of
mind
van
may
first
the
it
of
examination
(ib.,
patterns,
it
notes,
of
closer
deepest
the
to
absent,
nature
further
autosymbolic"
clearly
clearly
one
firings
Upon
phrases...
is
ego
"When
random
of
Very
ego.
autosymbolic
Dusen
van
a lot
and
the
obvious.
hypnogogic",
just
of
Where
ego.
of
antithesis
an excess
roughly
hypnagogia
as
may consist
of
follows:
(b) experbits
(a) random
of images
and phrases:
that
iences
or
autosymbolic
are pretty
clearly
at the moment;
of one's
state
representative
(c) hypnogogic
that
experiences
are instructive,
the
the possibility
including
of questioning
(d)
hypnogogic
learning
it;
from
and
process
break
into
that
trance-like
periods
experiences
of enlightenment.
(van
In
the
tioner
depths
and
the
of
hypnagogia,
answerer
Dusen
van
become
1972,
Dusen
one
in
notes,
a kind
p. 105)
the
of
quessatori
or
96
enlightenment.
The 'asking'
by
(1943,
Kubie
recovery
of
the
matter
images
the
in
His
to
reports,
as
a child".
in
was
"What
ask
point
Kubie
"the
in
patient
state,
starting
used
his
of
the
emergence
this
have
to
been
also
hypnagogia
of
data".
the
himself
of
not appear
following:
use
hypnagogic
the
resulted,
One phenomenon
does
his
me? " as
with
This
"vivid
in
have
to
seems
amnesic
in
while
thoughts.
of
p. 176)
repressed
encouraged,
is
technique
locked
into
I find
when nearly
asleep
myself
some
kind
There
of logical
relationship.
may be a fixed
image and I go over
its
form
the logic
within
it
is like
I have the impression
repeatedly.
a
balanced,
logical
perfectly
complex,
very
presentation.
When I awaken
is difficult
it
to remember
though.
I may come out with
some very
paradoxical
it,
its
When, within
logical
statement.
all
relationships
seem perfectly
clear
although
complex
and often
paradoxical.
(van
Van
Dusen
having
the
do with
to
fit
world
However,
the
same
which
night
rational,
similar
p. 103)
who
time
"an
progress
with
seems
what
this
dream
states
sible
mechanical
from
or
time
cosmic
devices
involved,
and
late
much
riddles
projects
do
highly
development
(p. 109),
familiar
the
solved
When
in
make
logic"
are
are
to
its
of
unerring
as
at
that
noted
able
stage
be
evolved...
all
a chain
fertile
and
impos-
of
and
all
(p. 110).
(1911,
describe
to
frequently
significant".
(1911)
to
he
"seemed
is...
by
noted
wonderfully
desire
stage
"behaves
which
Hollingworth
autosymbolic,
the
at
expansive"
to
plan
whole.
was
that
conception
and
in
things
conclusions
Hollingworth
state
in
it
reasoning
outcomes
original
idea,
unimpeded
that
of
specifically,
hypnagogia
their
perhaps
comprehensive
phenomenon
and
as
see
reported
experiments
the
at
to
a perfect
very
strikingly
More
ution"
or
fantastic
recorded
in
p. 98)
phenomenon
desire
personal
other
(1911,
this
explain
his
each
Hollingworth
and
to
attempts
1972,
Dusen
pp. 106-7)
uses
the
term
"substit-
phenomena encompassing
synaesthetic,
'transformational'
He appears
events.
97
to
synaesthetic
consider
in
taking
term
"sensory
the
would
such
those
as
the
sound
boat
in
thoughts
that
waves
he was
which
foreign
salesman,
example
in
sensory
washing
first
that
his
tossings
into
the
combination
example
in
which
sides
of
the
role
of
the
assumed
those
what
phenomena,
the
against
travelling
and
modality.
incorporative
his
in
in
occurred
his
in
turnings
and
numbers
imag-
and
he describes
and
which
transformed
another
as
re-statements
perceptual
substitution"
occurred
the
of
or
or
in
place
transformational
call
phenomena
reverberations
of
experiences
Under
I
as
modality
a sensory
ined
is,
that
paraphrastic,
autosymbolic
and
third
bed
his
of
became
gym
locker.
in
Relevant
in
remarks
the
present
connection
with
visions,
gogic
"transcendent
from
these
that
thought-tone
the
in
instinctive
and
the
under
surface
experiences
are
in
the
for
On the
this
shows
state
but
also
all
not
that
their
period"
and
are
which
it
affect
(ib.,
intense"
Leaning
a variety
However,
only
primary
of
of
careful
strong
occurrence
consideror
content
(1965)
the
(1911),
for
argued
hypnagogia.
that
at
Foulkes
or
Vogel
reports
presence
be
their
is
Galton
hypnagogic
of
flatness
Hollingworth
(1969a)
in
occurring
to
affect
the
1948;
lack,
and
hypnagogic
of
of
hand,
other
McKellar
reports
minority
(e. g.
by
Foulkes
hypnagogic
the
of
indications
rare
this
"emotional
controlled".
visual
irrespective
affect
characteristic
that
lies
which
Vihvelin
accompanied
Indeed,
that
out
contain
and
of
morality
investigators
noted
to
may be
and
the
and
of
relation
life
to
1933;
1978)
quality
unconscious
several
Leroy
the
them,
conscious
generally
quality.
aesthetic
"even
the
terrifying".
seeing
the
range
and
"some
hypna-
of
which
have
reaction
Sartre
decrease,
tive
of
1909;
1965;
Vogel
pointed
symbol
however,
Alexander
able
persons
of
of
might
emotional
Interestingly,
1883;
explanation
the
of
a transcription
"hideous
to
they
quality
faces
of
(1925)
Leaning's
are
aesthetic
particular
p. 316)
is
visions
the
beauty"
(1925,
Leaning's
and
in
and
discussion
affecthat
do
is
quite
p. 235).
(1925)
emotions
examination
emotions
is
rare
not
of
in
conducive
98
to
either
induction
the
hypnagogic
instance,
For
bring
the
would
prevent
These
and
with
psychophysical
from
wakefulness
distinct
normal
subjects
strong
emotions
in
an
strong
as
with
connection
leading
a continuum
hypnagogia.
reports
most
"curiosity",
numbness",
"disinterestedness"
accord
6 in
chapter
deepening
ever
emotions,
"relaxed
in
are
being
relaxation
in
naturally
observations
suggestions
into
from
in
nightmares
hypnagogia.
of
Similarly,
an end.
hypnagogia
from occurring
place.
my arguments
prolongation
to
state
first
the
the
or
"interest"
speak
of
or even
hypnagogic
of
accompaniments
As
sheer
visions.
Regressivity:
Nearly
all
'regressive'
for
in
workers
character
instance,
area
hypnagogia.
of
analysing
have
this
his
one of
out the
(1965),
pointed
Silberer
hypnagogic
experiences,
wrote:
My abstract
I was
chain
of thought
was hampered;
too tired
to go on thinking
in that
form;
the
form
picture
perceptual
emerged
as an 'easier'
It
of thought.
afforded
an appreciable
relief,
to the one experienced
comparable
when sitting
down after
It
to
a strenuous
walk.
appears
follow
'picture
that
a corollary
--as
such
thinking'
less
than
the usual
requires
effort
kind.
(Silberer
In
respects
many
the
dreaming
functioning
owing
to
"an
the
in
effort"
between
tinguishing
thinking".
phantasy
thinking
"does
is
not
is
of
been
higher
(1923)
according
"directed
come
to
and
it
It
to
mental
action
Jung,
is
also
of "mental
(1944)
dis-
Jung's
and
"dream
or
the
former
type
exhausting"
quickly
into
theory
and
of
with
influences
thinking"
"troublesome
modes
life".
(1901,1902)
perception,
us;
compatible
early
later
in
is
As McKellar
restraining
of
"this
that
highly
to
allowed
According
tire
thinking".
expression
of
to
of
Rivers
Bergson's
respect
argued
view
experience
with
he
by
have
removal
from
compatible
latter
developed
is
the
this
out
which
derived
of
points
later
theory
which
form
a primitive
p. 45)
(1957,
(1900)
Freud
with
agreement
p. 198)
1965,
leads
whereas
us
away
the
from
99
into
reality
"merely
as
James
phantasies".
thinking
associative"
to
referred
and
latter
the
wrote:
for
Our thought
the great
consists
part
of a series
the other;
one of which
of images,
produces
a sort
dream state
the higher
of passive
of which
animals
leads,
This
capable.
are also
sort
of thinking
to reasonable
conclusions
nevertheless,
of a practical
As a rule,
as well
nature.
as a theoretical
the links
thinking,
of this
of irresponsible
sort
bound together,
which
are accidentally
are empirically
things,
concrete
not abstractions.
(cited
(1957)
McKellar
(Bleuler
"autistic"
by
fantasy
inner
"dereistic",
term
in
kind
this
in
of
dreams,
hood,
to
he
that
as
lose
reflective
lity
to
time
his
exert
was
that
"reminiscing
also
relevant
to
1948;
in
connection
"in
that
this
of
examples
The
been
to
Vihvelin
Dusen
of
1948;
1972;
the
various
Archer
1967).
other
1935;
et'al
thought
in
the
children
remark
condition
typified
in
of
by
hypnagogia
(e. g.
1946,1949;
Froeschels
Foulkes
1972;
domi-
significant
(1911)
investigators
1955;
Critchley
Vogel
of
is
(p. 102).
thinking
quality
vivid-
which
of
is
the
same
It
appear
It
(p. 106),
the
effortful
hypnagogia
and
development
reproduced"
abi-
task".
to
hypnagogia]
the
that
Hollingworth's
e.
to
at
images,
in
thought
Kaplan
magic-childlike
by
1933;
is
found
easiest
thinking
note
[i.
is
the
cognitive
and
state
change
noted
Leroy
van
Werner
childhood
early
the
of
(Werner
this
that
be
began
and
in
out
noted
with
while
p. 41)
carry
to
he
frequency
in
(1966,
mentation,
stages
earliest
child-
early
also
state
logically
increased
to
note
in
together
think
and
Singer
hypnagogic
nates
hypnagogic
the
proved
employed
(1967a)
into
difficult
terms
states.
Rapaport
imagery
apparent
Bleulerian
encountered
workers,
effort
visual
thinking
mentation
to
reality
"egocentric"
self-consciousness
Similarly,
ness.
(1951)
Piaget's
half-sleep
slipped
two
the
uses
(1924)
from,
These
as
(1962)
Bleuler
divorce
or
p. 11)
dominated
Oswald
by
1944.
mentation
thinking
introduced
of
above
is,
Similarly,
mentation.
and
the
Like
that
of,
description
the
1950),
also
similar
very
are
to
disregard
the
convey
hypnagogic
refers
life.
by Jung,
Stoyva
and
Vogel
1973).
has
Maury
1878;
Mintz
1948;
1965;
Mayer-
100
(quoted
Gross
mental
in
waking
is
a "form
of
logic
p. 160)
pp. 102-3)
the
a familiar
visualize
crack'
and
which
if
novel,
(1911,
thing
ition"
bizarre
of
by
stressed
larity
sameness
from
shaken
the
into
turned
base
the
as
p. 24)
who
of
items
chapters
cited
the
and
were
clearly
like
tooth
represented
the
shaking
we shall
of
see
by
mentation
experiencing
in
that
out
to
the
from
both
His
of
and
turn
the
simi-
subject
being
a carpet
it
the
carpet
from
protruding
part
the
of
him
to
seemed
whereupon
played
the
legs
Such
window!
is
made
be
related
painters.
a whole
that
was
which
this
roots
surrealist
naive
these
("Creativity"),
later
as
details,
pointed
image
two
carpet
hypna-
into
may turn
on 'Schizophrenia'
a tooth,
with
and
juxtapositions,
present.
the
con-
in
tendency
he watched
looked
inhib-
(p. 108).
of
a case
As
use
Hypnagogic
a mode
(1949,
a window.
which
constructive
to
last
saw
a molar
person
imagery,
The
more
"the
a sensory
absurd
irrelevant
to
or
(see
here
occurrences
he
carpet
to
rise
predominant"
first
at
give
conceptual
of
become
pp. 42-43)
into
that
and
intellectual
concepts.
identity
suggestibility
reported
to
and
combinations,
two
of
element
items
Often,
that
all
typical
as
related
(1933,
Leroy
of
kind...
Froeschels
or
sameness
'Creativity').
of
attention
between
similarity
'wise-
different
resemblances
verbal
analogies,
confusion
simultaneously
a recent
fuse
practical
following
unusual
gogia:
may
remarked
release
removed,
the
He noted
its
the
unnoticed
ordinarily
p. 109)
"formal,
being
straints
that
is
that
and
(1949,
combinations.
Hollingworth
essential
laws
Forbes
to
may
there
the
recall
belong
by
hypnagogia
impression".
reference,
strange,
in
"one
and
clearly
of
(quoted
present".
state
third
some
frames
unrelated
this
landmark
perhaps
experience,
the
are...
thinking
contradicting
of
in
directed
the
that
totally
that
passivity
Proust
noted
evidence
observed
from
"the
that
remarked
complete
Similarly,
reasoning
and
of
nature
state".
of
p. 375)
state
in
1955,
Critchley
1948,
this
different
the
of
Vihvelin
processes
radically
of
by
appears
functions
at
to
a lower
level
101
of
energy
mentation.
seems
than
Moreover,
the
connected
with
be
to
In
expending.
to
asked
their
turn
in
sit
inwards
might
reported
feeling
"refreshed"
since
expected
part
of
that
reports
both
more
reported
also
who
amount
of
imagery
little
or
none.
deeper
the
state
(1933)
the
hypnagogic
of
features
components
"passive
volition"
In
which
case
the
employed
here
if
Although,
may
its
to
a channel
of
development
justifiably
tation
and
form
primitive
the
of
term
it
of
is
viewed
indeed
be
of
in
in
with
agreement
hypnagogia
The
be
"refreshing"
functions
"regressive"
is
rather
below.
misleadingly
merely
understood
of
or
discussed
be
as
concentration"
to
be
and
relaxation
fact,
"passive
as
"a
hypnagogic
terms,
ontogenetic
"regressive"
called
using
the
definition
of referring
psychoanalytic
belonging
to an earlier
phase
expression
(Dreyer
term,
in
the
p. 244)
1964,
its
with
employed
appears
accompanying
relax-
thinking".
in
usual
the
"absorption"
to
imagery.
initial
seeing
may,
the
initiate
be
to
the
the
thus
and
very
deeper
paralysis.
self-induced
subjects
paper,
emerging
(and
(1978)
Sartre's
those
this
given
seems
were
reported
deepening
ever
This
and
state
and
whether
of
experiences.
the
former
the
soon'noted
who
the
imagery
be
a considerable
in
that,
end
to
was
from
those
profuse
suggest
hypnagogic
cycle
"envigorating"
mentation
in
term
more
the
"envigoration"
subject,
also
self-perpetuating
deepening
the
subjects
introductory
was
experienced
to
and
for
at
this
it
elsewhere
of
may deepen
mentation)
Leroy's
noted
and
emerging
imaginal
opposed
As
my studies
ation,
as
relaxation
hypnagogic
But
having
were
eyes
all
emphatic
more
as
their
integral
an
and
and
rather
"envigorated"
However,
"refreshment"
former
the
receptively
extent
of
subjects
practically
formed
forthcoming
which
close
a certain
experiment.
of
in
and
relaxation
every
energy
watching
emerge,
To
experiment.
in
position,
whatever
each
in
a gaining
a relaxing
attention
functioning
studies
kind
waking,
active,
mere
my own
imagery
of
the
than
requirements
in
pejorative
those
absence
cases
of
it
is
arguable
connotations,
where
tiredness
hypnagogic
either
is
men-
102
deliberately
spontaneously
or
sleep
(as
setting
sleep)
in
or
intentionally
p. 27,
(1977,
which
studies
thinking'
does
which
interpret
Part
(1971)
it
which
two
is
human
that
proposed
"(1)
the receptive
modes:
intake
of
toward
manipulation
the
the
action
environment,
of
mode,
and
the
of
is
recent
more
'primary
process
to
in
Consciousness"
function
beings
in
but
referring
mainly
primarily
toward
mode oriented
(2) the action
mode
(Deikman
environment"
Deikman
a some-
progressive
nor
"Bimodal
on
it
which
As Tappeiner
note
to
return
regressive
paper
in
Two).
take
not
the
into
"regressive""is
out,
points
as neither
Deikman's
In
(see
a pre-
prophesying
setting
other
any
intention".
of organismic
Tappeiner
By "recent
studies"
terms
in
4)
note
leading
religious
produced
term
biased
what
in
or
in
either
and
preceding
experiments,
1977)
(Tappeiner
is
psi
a state
induced,
oriented
1971).
explains,
the striate
and the sympathetic
muscle
system
system
are the dominant
physiological
nervous
The EEG shows beta
waves and baseagencies.
line
is increased.
tension
The principal
muscle
are
manifestations
of this
state
psychological
heightened
logic,
focal
attention,
object-based
boundary
perception,
of formal
and the dominance
the sensory;
and
over
shapes
characteristics
have a preference
meanings
over
and textures.
colours
The action
mode is a state
of striving...
(Deikman
in
By contrast,
the
receptive
1971,
p. 481)
mode,
is the dominant
the sensory-perceptual
system
than
the muscle
rather
and paraagency
system,
functions
to be more prominent.
tend
sympathetic
The EEG tends
toward
and baseline
waves
alpha
is decreased.
tension
Other
attributes
muscle
attending,
of the receptive
mode are diffuse
boundary
decreased
thought
paralogical
processes,
over
of the sensory
perception,
and the dominance
to originate
This
the formal...
appear
mode would
in the infant
state.
and function
maximally
(Deikman
It
is
itself
in
in
reference
to
the
latter
a number
to meditation)
One might
of states
that
Deikman
call
the
direction
(in
(in
1971,
p. 481)
mode as it
this
Tart
case
1969)
regressive
demonstrates
in
reference
stated:
in
the
103
but the actual
developmental
experience
sense,
the psychological
is probably
not within
scope
is a de-automatization
It
occurring
of the child.
its
in an adult
mind,
gains
and the experience
from adult
and functions
now
memories
richness
to a different
mode of consciousness.
subject
(Deikman
modes
process,
to
"the
receptive
for
that
p. 483),
(ib.,
particular
believe
ought
to
of
hypnagogia
the
model,
the
of
not
to
be
flow
from
know
that
activities
on
the
option
of
has
they
to
similar
studies
but
author
may help
us
system
encountered
the
and
into
system
Two.
Part
those
and
as
These
attributes
emotive
are,
in
Deikman's
belonging
those
side
division
the animal
the sympathetic
prepares
for
the stress
of
emergency
reactions
under
hunger,
It
accelerates
pain,
rage
and fear.
increases
blood
the pulse,
provides
pressure,
The
added blood-sugar
of energy.
as a source
does in almost
division
every
parasympathetic
blood
lowers
it
the opposite:
pressure,
respect
the heart,
of bloodexcesses
slows
neutralizes
facilitates
digestion
and the disposal
sugar,
it
the tear
glands
of body wastes,
activates
is generally
calming
and cathartic.
(Koestler
1978,
to
correlated
division.
parasympathetic
which
aspects
aspects
in
of
impli-
certain
perceptual-cognitive
discussed
physiological
goal"
p. 481).
as
the
strategy
appropriate
out
the
be
a different
brought
dichotomized
the
for
of
can
a different
the
generally
organism,
it
by
be
with
ignoring
out
as
the
addresses
the
of
pointed
nervous
part*of
model
Jib.,
the
psycho-
associated
dichotomy
as well
to
sympathetic
is
reality
autonomic
with
but
pursuit
both
states
implications
of
two
he points
although
organismic
understand
adjacent
it
in
world
are
better
in
bimodal
active-receptive
which
of
orientation"
not a 'regressive'
a nature
Deikman's
cations
his
from
dimension
processes
between
style
purpose
the
engaging
the
particular,
cognitive
a retreat
for
employed
similarities
is
mode
or
world
are
"functional
the
itself
primary
In
since
equate
not
p. 483).
the
and
does
and
there
mode
primary
the
(ib.,
although
receptive
the
secondary
theory
that
out
the
with
analytic
(1971)
Deikman
Significantly,
p. 34)
1969b,
p. 293)
We
104
The emotional
features
grouped
different
under
(1978)
Koestler
two
the
of
by
terms
their
summarizes
divisions
different
have
been
authors.
various-descriptions
as
follows:
(1924)
Allport
related
to the parasympathetic,
the sympathetic.
Olds
the pleasurable
emotions
the unpleasant
ones to
(1960)
distinguishes
'positive'
between
and 'negative'
emotive
systems,
by the parasympathetic
respectively
activated
and
in the hypothalamus.
From
centres
sympathetic
different
Hebb (1949)
theoretical
a quite
approach,
that
arrived
also
at the conclusion
a distinction
be made between
two categories
should
of emotion,
'those
in which
is to maintain
the tendency
or
increase
the original
conditions
stimulating
(pleasurable
or integrative
emotions)',
and 'those
in which
the tendency
is to abolish
the
or decrease
(rage,
fear,
disgust)'.
(1966)
Pribram
stimulus
has made a similar
distinction
between'preparatory'
(warding-off)
Hebb
and 'participatory'
emotions.
(1963)
distinguish
between
and Gellhorn
an ergotropic
(energy-consuming)
through
the
operating
system
division
threatening
to ward off
sympathetic
(energy-conserving)
stimuli,
and a trophotropic
through
the parasympathetic
which
system
operates
in response
to peaceful
or attractive
stimuli.
has summarized
Gellhorn
the emotional
effects
of
two different
types
of drugs:
on the one hand the
'pep pills',
such as benzedrine,
and on the other
the tranquillisers,
The
such as chlorpromazine.
former
the sympathetic,
the latter
the
activates
division.
in
When administered
parasympathetic,
doses,
'slight
the tranquillisers
small
cause
in the hypothalamic
balance
to the parashifts
in calm and contentside,
sympathetic
resulting
before
to the state
apparently
ment,
similar
falling
asleep,
whereas
more marked
alterations
lead
to a depressive
The benzedrinemood'.
drugs,
hand,
type
the sympaon the other
activate
division,
in
increased
thetic
cause
aggressiveness
doses
and in man in small
and
animals,
alertness
in larger
doses
euphoria,
over-excitation
and
behaviour.
has summed
Cobb (1950)
Lastly,
manic
form:
'Rage
in a pointed
up the implicit
contrast
is called
the most
the most adrenergic,
and love
(characteristically
cholinergic
parasympathetic)
reaction'.
(Koestler
Koestler
ample
ated
clusive
here.
evidence
by
the
proof
Such
carefully
that
points
out
the
1978,
that,
self-assertive
division,
sympathetic-adrenal
for
proof
the
symmetrical
can
be
forthcoming
pp. 293-4)
"while
there
is
emotions
are
medi-
there
correlation
only
is
no
suggested
when
human
con-
105
outside
emotions
as a worthwhile
ognized
An
interesting
and
pertinent
ing
sections
division
to
this
of
its
occasions,
Koestler
'force
each
other,
argue
that
the
shift
in
one's
to
whereby,
within
the
should
be
It
in
presented
modes is
this
or
an
to
shift
in
the
'paralogically':
their
of
action
it
receptive
see
and
(physical
that
other
mode.
is,
appear
than
be
as
(Liberson
those
19).
chapter
also
concepts
formed
encountered
organismust
have
and
in
it
its
appears
environment
psychological)
be
When
Both
occurrence,
spontaneous
percepts,
an
it
such
as
and
in
present
appears
induced.
ragarded
character-
be
deliberately
mode,
to
evidence
it
as
viewed
acti-
of
the
to
seem
pre-
still
Deikman's
all
mode
can
and
sympa-
from
of
one
significance"
p. 302;
associations
rules
a state
induction
deliberate
which
is
the
is
and
hypnagogia:
biological
1966,
take
as
the
"important
Liberson
to
above,
spontaneously
occurs
mic
the
hypnagogia
whether
state,
from
receptive
also
measure
some
be
may
former
former.
in
the
with
the
sections,
of
spontaneously
it
clear
it
but
the
objects
of,
environment
balance
allowed
shall
self-transcen-
internal
of
limits
predominant
features
istic
is
earlier
of
reinI
subjectification
although
latter
the
dominating,
vity
degree
of
release
Later,
to
images),
of
parasympathetic
lead
and
the
On other
predominating
or
case
on
divisions
act.
only
hero
the
two
'sexual
external
a certain
division
thetic
the
hypnagogic
one's
brought
villain.
with,
in
(including
against
the
may not
identification
events
to
the
the
feature
a typical
out,
a catalyst
in
the
with
follow-
and
as
as
leads
increasingly
hypnagogia
parasympathetic
which
points
in
the
action,
being
as
present
act
identification
aggressiveness
vicarious
into
activity)
parasympathetic
that
p. 295),
the
conditions,
antagonist
(ib.,
Koestler
in
is
certain
self-transcending
(self-transcendence
screen
and
made
paper,
under
may,
by
discussions
the
of
ding
present
observation
triggers
that
object
at
- which
psychology
be recwill
class
of study by experimental
(ib.,
is not the case"
p. 294).
hunger-rage-fear
the
and
according
in
the
images
to
"striving"
a set
and
106
Interestingly,
to
tend
subjects
in
refreshment
bute
and
or
report
hypnagogia,
Deikman
of
a mode
shifts
components
to
component
tendency
for
other
example,
"a
decrease
because
anxiety
he further
in
of
in
the
to
my observation
of
envigoration
or
(ib.,
reduction
there
is
thus,
for
and,
mounting
anxiety
would
This is clearly
above in respect
mode.
vation
and increase
ation
Further,
the
sensory
over
the
features
As
anxiety
sense in
as a conso far as
is relaaction,
by
1948;
Vihvelin
and
the
autosymbolic
is
the
sensory-imaginal,
the
on
same
boundary
Deikman,
draws
the
was
as
attention
deep
(Schultz
in
chapter
sensory
hypnosis
(e. g.
levels
and
(see
in
the
of
relaxation
Part
the
mark
in
that
in
the
presence
it
clear,
its
makes
4.
chapter
of
phenomenon
of
of
the
that
all
Critchley
the
sections
Kleinsorge
itself
where
1979b;
in
pointed
translates
not
imagery,
other
and
pheno1965;
explicitly
cases
occurrence
1959;
Two).
hypnagogic
is
noted
to
deprivation,
the
is
McKellar
do
myself
Luther
it
another
of
basic
the
of
as we saw
also
dominance
of
(e. g. Silberer
those
the
is
the
hypnagogia.
one
thinking
in
hypnagogist,
which
in
1972)
abstract
the
1978)
also
investigators
phenomenon
changes"
Sartre
is
mark
Indeed,
moreover,
of
impact
formal
in
experiences
mode's
Dusen
van
imagery.
into
receptive
some
formal
that
imaginal
of
the
being
in anxiety.
Conversely,
a decrease
hinder
to the receptive
a shift
highly
compatible
with my obserto the ever deepening
of relax-
hynnagogia.
of
studied
mena
out
therefore,
decrease
relaxation
makes
linked
to a future
as an affect
anxiety,
ted to the action
mode, whereas muscle relaxation
to
of the receptive
component
mode causes a shift
latter
attri-
an
p. 482).
of
muscle
of
suit:
can
mode"
as
changes
follow
that
and
that
notes
tension
muscle
a shift
explains,
sequence
pertinent
feelings
this
autogenic
and
induction
receptive
of
this
phenomenon
In
"body
1955;
mode.
paper,
in
training
Klumbies
phase
1964),
of
107
Internalization-subjectification
It
the
mode
receptive
become
'fluid'.
object
ordinarily
mark
in
the
in
which
tude
in
menon
"irrelevant"
are,
perceptual,
certain
be
can
p. 483)
(1971,
two
the
that
full
tend
to
domi-
is
clearly
phenounimpor-
in
the
hypnagogia
in
where
imaginal
more
than
the
of
of
manner
receptive
operation.
For
instance,
illustrate
the
application
of
to
Poetzel's
(1960)
obser-
to
are
that
ordinarily
ordinarily
attitudes
reference
stimuli
are
(ii)
speaking,
perceptual
makes
way
and
an atti-
a similar
Moreover,
order
they
the
prominent,
in
in
modes
vation
in
noted
adopt
attitude
we observe
an
This
showed
and
the
where
(i)
to
which
enhanced
too,
properly
seen
of
experiments
results
object,
associations.
experiences
mode
the
become
respects:
become
features
tant
The
abandonment,
two
aspects
meditation
them
abandonment".
passive
of
in
instructed
specifically
hypnagogia,
In
focal,
not
in
boundaries
conceptual
acquire
prominence.
(1969a,
1969b)
Deikman
subjects
importance,
diffused
may
mode
of
attention:
becomes
is
attention
attributes
nate".
one
and
his
of
"passive
little
of
perceptual
receptive
he
"sensuous
attention
unnoticed
reports
of
as
As
the
of
that
appear
would
fascinated
and
differently
processed
Deikman
according
in the periphery
perceived
of awaredream
(focal).
"In
former
the
case,
ness or in the centre
dominate,
in the latter
logic
rational
processes
case,
in the periphery
Stimuli
holds
sway...
are processed
to
whether
to
according
the
of
goal
hypnagogia
i. e.
this
be
can
into
in
not
penumbra
further,
(normally
the
subject
can
tive'
to
thus
viz.
be
stimuli
said
in
to
his
it
consciousness"
since
asttention
be
more
external
organism
extero-
receives
of
features
unimportant)
the
way
mentation
differentiating
selective,
more
fainter
"the
the
ongoing
stimuli,
it;
put
in
uses
p. 483).
1971,
seen
thought
of
mode
(Deikman
proprioceptive
(1925)
Leaning
This
intake
oriented,
sensually
mode.
incorporates
and
and
ceptive
diffusedly,
uli
many
indirect,
more
strategies"
receives
focal,
the
receptive
paralogical
In
are
as
is
and
and
not
isolating,
for
clamour
'open'
stim-
and
internal
it:
'sensi-
108
than
environment
"striving"
The
al
attitude
is
stimuli
physical
this
incorporability',
13,18)
to
of
be
will
in
other
on
the
lying
psychological
may take
lie
to
key
hypnotic
of
root
hypnagogic
to
explain
mentation
Depending
organism.
behind
important
the
"absorbed
or
as
Significantly,
'egolessness'.
appears
such
This
the
at
it
setting
and psychological
'role-playing',
cultural
on names
to
the
of
states
important
(LEB).
the
may help
8,12,
the
of
does
it
as
may hold
presence
prevailing
tion"
of
boundaries
open-
Indeed,
(chapters
later
ego
by
earlier,
"psychological
of
essential
argued,
its
that
elements
experiences,
and
mentation
seen
'lbseriinng
hypnagogic
all
be
constitute
phenomenon
latter,
with
et
to
level.
a psychological
Ornitz
sensitivity
and
as we saw
along
will
1921;
openness
in
attention
Arnold-Forster
paralleled,
on
his
engaging
of
and sensitivity
feature,
latter
ness
is
(e. g.
attitude
1967).
he
when
'adaptability',
these
terms
factor
of
there
"absorp-
attention".
factor
(1974) interpret
this
ast
and Atkinson
'total'
for
having
disposition
attention
episodes
of
a
(i. e. percepfully
that
representational
engage one's
imaginative,
tual,
resenactive,
and ideational)
Tellegen
kind
functioning
This
of attentional
ources.
in a heightened
is believed
to result
of
sense
imperthe reality
of the attentional
object,
to distracting
events,
and an altered
viousness
in general,
including
an empathiof reality
sense
sense
altered
of self.
cally
(Tellegen
in
Instructively,
tion",
the
cribed
by
above
p. 274)
(ib.,
great
eptive
"passive
latter
the
of
The
abandonment".
been
employed,
other
writers
tation,
esthetic
"fascination"
as Tellegen
to
expanded
experience,
and
describe
awareness,
etc.
"complete
same
and
the
to
or
point
out,
states
experiences,
(1968)
absorption"
the
terms
similar
of
incor-
unfolds
psychological
Maslow
des-
be
asserting
latter
Atkinson
peak
be
'fascination"'
appear
in
the
as
atten-
'psychological
the
mentation
state
"can
and
terms
of
aspects
"total
of
these
'absorption'
as
hypnagogic
attitude
that
p. 268)
1974,
Atkinson
episodes
state
these
as
of
porability'
writers
and
importance
to
referring
terms
such
and
recin
have
by
of
medi-
mysticism,
uses
to
the
describe
terms
peak
109
experiences.
to
the
including
senses,
in
object
its
all
and
Atkinson
1974,
interest"
is
present,
the
representation
aspects
p. 274).
the
interest"
with
one's
of
"a
continue,
attentional
by
(cited
"totality
When
writers
and
all
experience
above
of
"allocentric"
the
of
kinesthetic
one's
Tellegen
unified
describes
"totality
involving
as
mode
perceptual
openness
(1959)
Schachtel
takes
object"
place.
this
In
state
tational
system
maintain
salient
thoughts
about
"fascination",
of
is
fully
(Tellegen
is
a characteristic
becomes
subject
for
ability
is,
he
consciousness",
further
not
but
are
in
imaginal
Vogel
do
"we
fascinated
'this
it"
is
where
'actihis
loses
1966).
al,
"hypnagogic
they
consciousness':
not
by
et
that
by
as
state
and
states
'contemplated
belong
image
p. 49)
is,
as we know,
This,
'fascinated'
(e. g.
that
happening"'
hypnagogic
absorbed
(1978,
are
"cannot...
such
really
not
later
becomes
phenomena
gogic
p. 274).
testing
Sartre
to
1974,
completely
reality
Similarly,
is
the
of
that
vities',
'this
or
Atkinson,
and
representation,
primary
my imagination'
only
represen-
the organism
engaged,
'meta-cognitions',
qualifying
the
the
wherein
contemplate
(ib.,
p. 50).
hypna-
the
He
that
explains
happens
here
is similar
to certain
psychoses
what
form.
possess
which
a simple
and also
a delirious
images
belong
form.
Hypnagogic
to the delirious
I am still
is,
to reflect,
to become
that
able
But to maintain
of being
conscious
conscious.
is
it
the integrity
of this
primary
consciousness
be in
that
the reflexive
necessary
consciousness
before
itself
does not place
it
that
turn
charmed,
to
in order
the acts
of primary
consciousness
them and describe
them.
observe
(Sartre
It
in
encountered
further
on
this
brought
out
by
manner
gatory
that
is,
the
accompanied
the
line
Sartre
Sartre
First,
to
the
that
added
here
are
sciousness
is
be
also
might
uses
mean
charming
receptive
of
argument
that
the
by
'primary
con-
primary
logic'
as
it
mode.
But
before
we move
there
are
certain
points
clarification.
term
"fascination"
secondary
pp. 50-51)
of
activities
need
"deterioration
of
1978,
of
in
a dero-
consciousness",
consciousness
and
the
110
maintenance
is
in
are
to
understood
it
is
in
mena
the
manner
sible:
of
them
produce
in
paralysis
return
thing,
he
continues,
even
it
localization.
of
to
the
if
(be
it
and
being
impos-
time
from
is
condition
we
case
which
attention
to
some-
a thought,
it
means
this
the
of
the
in
In
objectification
object
etc)",
the
this
pheno-
field,
emerge
state".
spatial
a sort
results
tion
wakeful
"all
acco-
To pay
the
"but
(convergence,
ourselves,
to
assigning
for
does
object:
because
visual
we find
He
it
its
is
it
as
state.
on
basis
we must
which
attention
centred
are
attributes
"fascinated"
is
the
"bond-
into
waking
normal
a motor
of
contraction
mmodation,
different
"these
movements
to
of
attention"
of
have
attention
of
the
consciousness
fascinated"
and
when consciousness
it
is not
fully
that
not
in
primary
a following
is
dimension
the
operate
that
mean
not
to
reference
explains
it
"charmed"
the
Second,
the
of
"regressive":
considered
age".
integrity
the
of
in
subject
rela-
a thought)".
or
a sensation
"there
way
basis
the motor
of attention
In falling
asleep
type
From it
there
is weak.
results
a different
but
is
for
there
It
the
object.
of presence
it,
that
cannot
observe
externality;
we
without
is
What
them.
hypotheses
build
is,
and control
is precisely
lacking
of
power
a contemplative
keeping
oneself
of
way
a
certain
consciousness,
from
images,
from
distance
one's
own
one's
at a
them their
thus
thoughts,
own logical
permitting
development...
(Sartre
Sartre's
Now,
of
problems
apparent
of
least
of
of
the
equation
It
contemplation.
importance
to
conceptual
muddle
the
of
and
objects,
be
placing
a distance
self
intentions,
e.
notion
attention
it
me that
one's
part
resulting
to
if
notions
advance
being
latter
between
the
'assumed'
etc),
which
is
thus
an
of
can
also
attibetween
that
anything
instincts,
avoid
distance
it
body,
to
clearly
'self';
of
paramount
of
understanding
our
temporal
and/or
is
we are
is
that
with
of
the
physical
thoughts,
that
a number
from his
raises
subject
Contemplation
the
considered
(i.
is
better
a spatial
to
of
which
seems
state.
placing
and
oneself
the
these
clarify
hypnagogic
tude
to
approach
not
p. 49-50)
1978,
be
is
not
the
psychophysical
emotions,
considered
to
111
be
the
which
(here
life'
'contemplative
one
external
contemplation
stood
somehow
dividing
active
the
receptive
the
to
is
one
p. 274)
two
to
how
in
In
the
meditation,
Gaffron
the
attention,
when
an object
former,
are
volume,
inner
the
the
Awareness
looking')
weight,
boundaries
The
believe,
employment
the
of
receptive
and
studies
in
consciousness.
Zen
clue
in
phenomenon,
is
focal,
The
the
object
self"
on
the
object.
side
of
"the
object
dominant
'interior'
(a)
centred
far
centred
and
of
cannot
(1956)
features
movement.
one
con-
of
state
which
found,
appear
Gaffron
distance,
surface,
observer.
the
both
the
the
is
and
form,
('mere
(b)
attention
"exteriorly',
of
attention
and
object,
to
though
experi-
round
revolves
phenomenon the argument
between two types
differences
of centring
the different
about
ways one feels
viz.
experiential
one's
the
to
be
is
highly
even
"contemplate".
or
about
reference
in
ments
comes
in
(1974,
"diffused
identical,
not
"fascination",
illustrations
Deikman's
mode
identified,
if
sense
is
and
be
in
Atkinson
sense)";
to
the
attention
and
"meta-cognitions"
this
in
and
"absorbed
that
we must
centring,
attention"
not
similar,
namely
out
carry
clearly
of
argued
'centred'
'centred'
Piagetian
of
be
not
Tellegen
that
"absorbed
a very
is
distina component
might
focal
of
under-
a component
is
object
it.
us
a roughly
are
sciousness,
to
tell
terms,
attention",
lead
in
it
and
be
pertinently
is
of
object
should
attention"
it
that
object
the
which
sense
contemplating
the
that
all
although
the
absorbed
(in
these
And
observe
similarly
'centred'
to
"dim fused
understood
careful
that
and
attention"
generally
be
attention"
mode.
to
(1971)
"focal
mode,
"diffused
not
Deikman
between
the
is
this
In
between
it
and
a distinction
only
attention
with
life'
activity).
one's
attention.
guishes
in
internal
But
'active
is
this
with
self
concerned
not
between
directs
self-awareness.
metaphysical
we are
since
and
obviously
by
or
occult
distinction
coiriion-view
between
an
identifies.
one
the
and
object,
is
of
qualities
and
on
separateness
far
the
side
'proprioceptive'
feelings
seems
to
(Deikman
the
near
In
side
the
perceived
the
experience
from
of
an
the
object
of
qualities
of
of
tension
and
intrude
or
1971,
p. 483).
extend
It
into
is
112
internalization
this
of
inappropriateness,
the
shows
in
contemplation:
tify
and
able
in
stand
the
ance,
state
designed
are
object,
from
the
apart
"passive
by
either
the
directing
and
conceptual
"passive
through
abandonment"
the
oneself
on
attention
(dissociating
object.
"Objects
of
absorbed
Atkinson
(1974,
p. 275)
tell
intimacy
that
whole
therefore,
are
in
object
by
to
the
between
and
one's
'forgetting'
in
absorbed
Tellegen
the
self-like
the
and
importance
an
for
reserved
a temporary
two
the
of
becoming
and
negating
between
attention",
"acquire
us,
normally
which
self
to
extent
inst-
exercises
'concentrating'
or
oneself)
acquire
for
barrier
experiential
objec-
meditation,
'attention'
one's
must
unobtain-
distinctions
the
that
an activity
object,
concentration"
dissolve
to
as
subject",
one
contemplate
In
object,
inapplicability
the
fascination.
of
employs
one
to
the
of
indeed,
order
the
of
subjectification
"objectification
Sartre's
to
opposed
or
self
and
and
may,
quality".
is viewed as a
the state
would appear that,
whether
in" of the environment
(absorbing
"taking
the environment)
into
the environment
of the self
or as an absorption
It
(into
the
same:
internalization
cability
tion
object
"total
of
contemplation.
is
not
one
the
of
of
In
'active'
depths
the
internal,
external,
perceptual
imaginative
environment,
immediate
relationship
he
i. e.
a sense
with
than
real"
chapter
in
In
which
captive:
the
separative,
was
found
be the
by
factor
susceptibility":
(see
reality
one's
is
of
state
a state
of
of
great
Tellegen
of
fascination
self-hypnosis
in
Atkinson
most "consistently
it shows how in
self
that
(1974,
associated
hypnagogia
in
subjects
there
of
"more
and
one
here
one-
environment
'caught',
relevance
and
the
vivid"
reports
aspect
an
contemplative
endow
"more
is
attention
contemplative
is
It
is
which
this
it
held
cised.
reality
ordinary
or
to
into
'forgets'
one
the
nor
enters
wherein
appears
neither
environment
secondary
immediacy
of
4).
sense
relinquishes
This
mentation.
it
with
atten-
is
one
but
the
inapplitotal
of
'receptive',
but
is
result
fascination,
object,
the
manipulating
self,
the
attention"),
is
is
which
is
ostra"absorption"
p. 275)
with
to
hypnotic
113
a subject
and
plation
(or,
'fascinated'
by
being
and
in
operational
to
is
hypnagogia
in
attention
focal
sciously
is
internalizing
way
is,
fact
subject
'fascinates'
the
is
is
and
men.
unusual
to
instrument
the
in
the
say
ball
player,
the
than
often
to
on
come
of
cability
the
act
focal
of
point
and
of
seeing
and
his
mere
absorbed
attention.
an
then
is,
hypnagogia
that
is
explain
the
is
It
his
of
case
too,
an
and
However,
he
or
rather
at
one's
usually
to
appears
the
notice
finds
inapplihimself
a succession
aware
how
which
point
the
as
opponent)
subject
is,
athlete,
racquet
his
That
pheno-
a similar
his
not
musical
opportunities.
becomes
attention
awareness
-
image,
(or
he,
The
sport,
then
in
sports-
pianist
of
body.
the
and
it
or
one.
illustrate
hypnagogia
first
activity
noticeable
piece
talk
scoring
and
readily
will
including
court
in
or
become
In
the
degrees,
more
internalize
creates
absorption
'fascinated'
a musical
science.
whole
not
images,
changing
of
would
and
anticipates
more
of
of
scientists
matter)
may
a con-
although
violinist
professor
in
form
varying
artists,
musician
of his
That
i. e. by
'charms'
merged,
this
music
attention
a merging,
nature,
that
a creative
realm
a tennis
(indeed,
as
in
becomes
It
the
and
absent-minded
menon
in
life.
an extension
as
which
'absorbed'.
object
an
but
to
a creative
hear
thus
are
that
hypnagogia,
occurs,
execution
musical
he
it
for
instrument,
of
receptivity
and
fact,
to
such
the
relin-
object)
juncture
very
In
waking
instance,
during
that
of
become
object
it;
instrumentalist,
any
aspect
on
its
subject.
individuals
For
the
manner
by
which
in
our
creative
of
concentrated
peculiar
exaggerated
throughout
internalization
'diffused'
analytic
exclusively
not
or
this
at
note
both
not
and
that
thus
and
hypnagogia.
important
is
It
that
'fascinated'
Auto-suggestibility
(subjectification
of
become
activities
activities
contemplation).
attributes
contem-
of
may become
incorporability
environment
attentional
is
of
psychological
the
imaginal
attitude
imaginal
one
versa,
in
attitude
in
absorbed
vice
absorbed
the
quish
being
by
the
relinquish
may gradually
of
diffused
attention
interrupted.
is
and
i. e.
the
defocussed
This
114
is
be
to
implies
'fascinated'
one
to
begins
to
on
come
we know
from
initial
the
environment.
It
is
first,
the
manipulation
may
facilitate
a state
to
Voluntary
further
may
attention
it
since
defining
characteristic
by
be no
can
voluntary
the
of
voluntary
which
striate
eye
p. 481)
that
tension
is
activity".
in
as
complete
function
of
shall
it
will
concern
manifests
tension
muscular
to
how
inappropriate
the
highly
notion.
compatible
"a
as
the
The
con-
of
stri-
spontaneous
only
kind
are
capable
of
attention
of",
Similarly,
in
is
Deikman
"baseline
muscle
mode would
the infant
appear
in
aspects
in
undertaken
with
parti-
activity,
"this
with
the
is
associated
the
two
state".
evol-
chapter,
feature
types
to
a wider,
a later
the
his
with
state
contrast,
developmental
in
acts
p. 49)
mode
itself
always
(1978,
weakness".
only
"is
Sartre
In
myself
(1911,
pre-
maximally
be
the
as
being
voluntary
that
esp-
This,
children
and
will
It
"intimately
receptive
dis-
spontaneous
without
"the
"muscular
decreased"
setting,
utionary
young
the
a discussion
tion
and
attention
effort.
mode
of
continues,
and
and
originate
is
muscle
by
states
action
effort
characterized
later,
As Ellis
of
of
is
muscle
Ellis
terms.
singularity
attention
animals
by
attention
(1971,
in
here
see
1911)
Ellis
of
attention".
indicates
attention,
(As
absorption.
discussion
notion
muscles;
attention,
of
which
the
of
view
cularly
by
given
Deikman's
the
diffusion
present
type
of
definition
latter's
ving"
feeling
the
concept
cept
the
former
the
and
by
and'
the
of
some
muscles
cisely
by
on
in
ushers
cited
the
clarify
explains,
accompanied
there
attention,
as we shall
attention
introduces
pecially
pp. 25-26)
(1889:
Ribot's
between
tinction
the
focal
double-consciousness
of
that
dissociation.
partial
Reference
on
that,
attention,
includes
features,
two
since
withdrawal,
characterized
these
to
appears
state
attention
is
of
of
or
diffused
object,
apparent
only
his
grip,
which
absorption
is
the
one
a progressive
his
Thus
and
although
is
one
from
a psychophysical
relaxes
fascination
back
this
as
stages
subject
of
But,
that
aware
steps
one
hypnagogia
the
state
that
absorption
is,
becoming
contemplate.
that
its
by
since
expected
of
of
voli-
attention
115
in
the
has
of
of
human
adult
is
attention
will.
indeed
form
object
entirely
hypnagogia
is
the
were
care
hypnagogic
imagery,
she
the
use
of
'willing'
of
casual
be
his
would
be
but
a more
writing
correct
on
the
says
'I
it
be
nice
be
suggesting
or
or
gentle
'I want'
would
like
if...
'.
a similar
one
More
of
suspects
recently
hypnagogic
reported,
(McKellar
1979a,
p. 193)
by
wishing
McKellar
imagery
says:
less
imagery
he
has
the
or
One subject
more
in
terms.
his
these
defined
control
nightly
he sees a lot
He told
of landscapes.
me that
'The scene
is going
He said,
own
on of its
it'.
in
He
but
I
can
put
something
accord,
have
"I'll
'I
a
say,
can't
gave an example:
"I'd
like
but
I can say,
a diffcloud",
square
different
thanks".
And
one will
a
one,
erent
His gratitude
I can't
and word
specify'.
come.
his
towards
autonomous
obligingly
of thanks
imagery
may be noted!
system
subjects
the
of
on the control
"a difficulty
arises
where
control
into
by
that
term".
on
rendered
would
happen
becomes
roundabout,
to
p. 377) appears
in her discussion
when,
didtinction
to
modalities
translated
the
this
that
appears
senory
(1925,
Leaning
(1979a)
subject's
shape
and
aware
concentrated
will
really
hypnagogia
in
will.
examining
not
the
don't
in
either
If
'I
any
attention,
indirect,
type
in
like
an
diffused
'willing'
will,
in
way.
of
What
absent.
the
it
notion
we become
particular,
"spon-
the
and
general,
employment
term,
However,
absent.
employed
its
would
if
case
is
or
of
the
opposite
of
engages
'devious'
to,
devoid
that
it
then
in
diffused:
somewhat
else
never
in
that
the
in
will
states
is
be
completely
of
adjacent
be
its
expect
to
would
were
employment
is
prolongation
implies
attention"
thus
attention",
notion
and
control,
We would
taneous
or
appearance
hallucinations.
"voluntary
term
The
This
the
imagery:
hypnagogic
of
type
automatic
for
condition
(1907)
Leroy
or
spontaneous
a necessary
induction,
of
mode
the
auditory
and
visual
The
that
argued
also
Interestingly,
subject).
some
116
Similar
p. 623),
(1909,
a point
brought
out
explicitly
inability
of
taneity
the
of
lack
subjects'
for
instance,
over
control
as
in
"the
that
is
attention
interpretation
to
wish
is
It
a sample
from
end
the
images,
when active
only
fashion,
another
thing.
Merely
even
What then
and continuation
occasionappear,
see
to
the
a curtain
as
(1968,
is
by
the
readying
formulating
appears
to
the
starting
attention
and
"paying
attent-
O. H.
Myers'
type
of
attentional
"interrupts
or
is
them
to
as
to
the
an
flow
interrupted
"but
think
if
the
brings
Moreover,
to
of
control
and
notes,
paid
the
attentional
to
play,
a whole.
p. 248)
attention
namely,
of
only
are
that
reports,
same
interrupts
state
which
attention",
usually
of
of
"the
will
and
reference
and
without
one
induction
the
into
Edmunds
flow
although,
similar
brought
hypnagogic
on
that
quotations,
when
images",
active
p. 49).
notes
employment
to
belong
all
which,
activity
the
"active
"concentration"
of
to
of
Sartre's
Baillarger's
as
the
border
above
scores
imagery.
hypnagogic
flow
the
inappropriate
quite
states
is
designs".
referring
are
soon
required
a herbaceous
from
clear
taken
authors
see
floral
with
patterned
the
the
Baillarger
interrupts
selected
must
one
"concentration
same writer
consciously
p. 48),
attention
1978,
that
image
resembling
a subject
ally,
(Sartre
the
themselves".
generation".
as
and
prolong
voluntary
its
spon-
appear
to
order
of
remarks
the
on
be
cannot
"in
the
(1978,
images
the
disappears
the
of
Earlier
subject
iced,
p. 65)
hypnagogic
to
are
be
must
understand
Sartre
to
it"
on
and
their
they
of
phenomenon
turned
try
them.
'absence'
case
and
with
reports
on
hypnagogic
images
"if
that
the
(1957,
Myers
images".
of
teems
of
necessary,
ion",
control
of
phenomenon
e. g.
to
appearance
a certain
the
are
subjects
(1957).
Myers
to
we
Alexander
e. g.
importance
paying
attention
that
p. 59) notes
(1933,
O. H.
pp. 14-15),
avoid
Leroy
by
reported
paramount
if
states
carefully
says
of
literature
The
imagery.
been
(1933,
Leroy
is
This
the
have
experiences
in
also
about
to
not
some-
think
suff-
a problem".
an
117
attitude
to
"diffused"
of
"focal"
tion".
latter
the
in
employed
one.
receptive
gently
embracing
active
Attention
is
("allocentric"
it
in
the
empathic
(somewhat
by
i. e.
attitude,
nalizing
In
but
forcefully
mergingly,
taking-in,
organism
and this
by
level
inter-
merging,
on
of
part
the
state
digesting
to
akin
will
a relaxed,
becoming
this
above
or
but
or
the
is
parasympathetically,
on the psychological
physiologically
is paralleled
behaviour
an
object
opposed
voli-
in
directed
not
attitude).
behaving
is
but
manner
as
"passive
volition
contemplatively
not
in
or
implies,
a tense,
taking
and
implied
concentration"
term
firmly,
though
attention
attention
"passive
and
As
not
"reflexive"
and
quotations,
"absorbed"
and
the
physiological
side).
It
be
would
Foulkes
(1966,
al's
et
rich
appears
and
have
It
personalities.
induction
as
well
the
presence
sympathetic
with
person
be
his
using
defense-alarm
As Wallace
an
in
both
and
relaxed
hypnagogic
to
defensive
experimental
as
state
imagery
its
and
emerge
the
require
para-
components:
is
that
obvious
the
of
most
time
the
prohibit
is
employs
would
emerg-
needed
apparently
to
opposed
focally
concentrating
clearly
What
which
that
of
characteristically
may have
reaction
and
his
genetic
makeup
attitude
history:
'fighting
put
pp. 363-4)
(1973,
Benson
history
man's
more
It
diametrically
man's
opposite
implies
would
imagery.
and
defense-alarm
shed
with
of
system.
sympathetic
in
to
psychophysical
system
reaction
easy
hypnagogic
activity
and empathy.
personality
a defensive
This
those
and
over
control
sympathetic
that
opposed
that
the
of
two
here
restrictive
appear
of
these
of
separatively.
ence of hypnagogic
is an attitude
here
early
as
rather
exercise
and
the
is
persons
are
would
ourselves
observation
imagery
prolongation
and
the
remind
personalities
who
nondreamers
p. 283)
profuse
self-accepting
and
to
hypnagogic
whose
subjects
instructive
has
had
(although
in
see
chapters
for
survival'
an
strongly
it
may be
appearance
18
in
value
survival
become
thus
and
an
19).
the
suggested,
establithat
argued
probably
Survival
environment
in
earlier
here
which
is
118
inimical
the
that
say
believed
or
would
opposite
threatening
therefore,
for
state
is
a state
of
affairs
becomes,
is
affairs
be
to
reaction
and
may
one
thought
not
of
induction
the
token
same
defense-alarm
the
which
Such
required
the
environment
obsolete.
is
what
in
and
By
so.
psychophysical
the
when
prevail
be
to
precisely
establishment
of
hypnagogia.
from
Apart
the
hypnagogic
ation,
his
grip
separating
himself
analysing,
worrying,
increases
(i.
face
to
began
faces
(1962,
p. 97)
eased,
or
he
interested
(Oswald
1962)
imagery
can
only
part
of
in
this
book;
one
the
concerns
or
or
on
"Awareness
by
dissipating
a'
conversation
' with
it
effort...
the
One must
have
that
hypnopompic
hypnopompic
loss
of
.
put
of
the
must
once
will...
exclusively
Manaceine
as
to
to
prosection
indicated
one
into
enters
be
must
make
do
that
it
born
the
without
put
imagination".
also
of
in
good
entirely
(1897)
continuations
while
and,
(see
ego
be
becoming
desired
was
the
it
over
i. e.
the
"to
necessary
visions
to)
it,
absolutely
de
attention
it
is
side
that
But
(1922)
recourse
suggests
subject,
it
where
hypnagogia)
of
of
interpretation
of
Coue
use
occurrence
it,
the
his
observed
control
suggesting
need
fear
one's
suggestions
the
or
also
(c)
of
Significance"
of
as
(ii)
state,
of
internalizing
part
incr-
preparation
which
(pays
becomes;
(i)
images
parti-
the
with
it
becoming
change
that,
mind
oneself
Oswald's
"while
p. 119)
observation
by
it
the
all
night
of
them,
increased
profuse
empathic
longation
an
exerted
it,
(1976,
process
more
be
during
them"
Oliver
imagery,
hypnagogic
more
in
that
and
of
his
with
hypnagogic
more"
it
(b)
a hypnagogic
since
her;
his
that
stops
criticizing,
invited
that
towards
"noticed
learning
the
the
float
observation
that
having
e.
we
-'here,
(1925,
p. 318)
Leaning's
found
(i.
becomes
subject
of
relaxes
environment);
self-accepting)
one
her,
to
cularly
that
more
that,
nearer
the
on
person
by
relax-
of
reality
environment
the
reported
come
the
of
as the
surrounding
acting
ourselves
who
subjects
from
aspect
appears
the
on
becomes
e.
may remind
(a)
'friendlier'
the
imagery
physiological
imagery
intellectual
the
necessary
aside.
On
observed
dreams
can
119
be
prolonged
direction
as
in
quoted
Now,
the
by
remaining
one
wakes
un
"is
the
that
in
not
is
the
attention
localization
of
the
same
example
between
by
by,
in
the
manner
(b)
the
to
is
not
object
intense
in
all
likelihood,
result
to
the
termination
or
of
muscular
in
motor
is,
once
once
is
minimized
an
image
the
or
by means
would,
lead
would
by causing
state
is not
it
reflective
attention;
hypnagogic
images,
observe
for
necessary
necessary
that
of
(c)
to
of
orientation
a tension
interruption
unless
be
that
localization
the
accompanied
refuted,
'internalized',
and
hypnagogia
is
Sartre
images
and
subject
indeed,
'not
as
Sartre's
in
attention';
thoughts
is
(a)
that
seen
in
assertions
consciousness
considered
distance
a switch
in
gaze
(1978)
attention",
reflective
the
or
of
restated
object
Spinoza's
be
can
and
imaginal
of,
it
of
the
abolished
also
Sartre's
to
centring
or
of
one's
(see
manner
qualified
contemplative
basis
back
section,
previous
with
4).
chapter
referring
argument
it
best
that
true
hypois,
build
that
we cannot
them.
This can be achieved
in various
theses
and control
different
degrees
depending
to
of success
and
on
ways
in,
i. e. depending
the hypnagogic
stage one is operating
and absorption
of the subject.
on the depth of relaxation
it also depends on the empathic
More subtly,
one
attitude
to bear on the observation.
brings
As argued above this
is
highly
and
interpretation
imagery
control
example,
make
could
(1957)
although
image
My own
For
example
subjects
not
saw
to
able
he wished
suggest
in
do
to
that
trying
an open
in
de Manaceine
to
pink
which
he
is
others
p. 239)
kalei-
produced
to
O. H.
reported
one
a common
a red
by
disappear
Myers
that
a desired
consciously
a similar
visualise
rose,
1897,
similar
on
this
employed.
visions
which
bring
so,
were
methods
somewhat
above
quoted
he was
instance,
is
This
hypnagogic
of
examples
forms
architectural
figures.
studies
cited
hypnagogic
terrifying
on
when
paper
various
which
(cited
by
Burdach
his
control,
prolongation,
imagery.
in
concentrating
doscopic
this
induction,
the
the
of
in
Earlier
For
to
conducive
would
appear.
phenomenon.
rosebud
a withering
some
red
120
rose,
row
flowering
of
falling
a frame-work
serve
as
it
idea
with
(see
field
retinal
the
had undergone
image
(in
nearly
and make it
of
Delage
1903,
p. 248)
claimed
image
almost
at
think
object
an
about
image".
hypnagogic
open
that
once
it
appeared
tion
to
it.
One of
shift
different
his
p. 41;
1979a;
their
hypnagogic
going
hypnagogic
point
of
were
latter
the
of
could
need
stories
and
Warren
to
picture
it
summon
not
but
(df:
(1921)
Herve
both
any
imagery,
look
at
could
from
it
(1957,
McKellar's
St.
atten-
close
they
control
in
participate
de
summoning
subjects
could
even
hypnagogic
on
and
only
could
become
to
a gallery.
p. 116)
Some of
is
do
to
paying
object
space.
subjects
images
able
he
saw in
to bring
(1976,
up the
call
Janet
petals.
he
prolong
Oliver's
in
p. 193)
(1903)
could
view
directions
Delage
The
he
that
a cross-bow
for
it
to
semi-sleep
(1878,
Maury
p. 93) reported
manner
a portrait
a similar
(1895),
Herrick
unable
although
its
to
and could
its
the
Galton's
in
in
fixate
in
back
of
"all
will:
as would
appear
bring
changes,
a rosebud
hypnagogic
it
image
a dozen
control
frequently
such
One of
could
hypnagogic
no
object,
1894).
Binet
before
very
schema
make
and
thought
and
petals.
had
a corresponding
subject's
"starting-point"
of
that
stated
simple
eyes
also
pp. 115-118)
(1883,
for
closed
eyes
by
continuously
he
appeared
some
(Cited
up visions
call
p. 303)
choose
simply
could
his
a succession
they
Goethe
closed
could
(1892,
including
appearance
forth
once
Ladd
them.
in
its
made
but
asleep
over
he
whenever
Mitchell(1896)
Similarly,
flowers
a windowsill.
on
bringing
and
unfolding
he
p. 115)
a rosette
a rose,
different
saw
plants
1883,
Galton
of
others
yet
and
Denis,
on-
1867).
reported
that
scenes
voluntarily.
they
wrote:
by concentrating
these
I obtain
visualizations
field
the attention
endeavouring
on the retinal
I see,
to form pictures
and projecting
out of what
At first
I see only
the
them into
a real
scene.
light,
indefinite
I weave
which
retinal
of
play
into
the help
Then
of imagination.
with
a picture
becomes
for
vividly
real
at once the picture
all
in
have
instant.
I
succeeded
prolonging
never
an
to observe
them attentimages.
The effort
these
into
their
former
ively
throws
them back
always
to control
them
the attempt
state:
and often
121
has
voluntarily
Although
be
dependent
these
ables,
instance,
1921,
spontaneous
control
of
both
on
stage
can
clearly
of
people
their
experiences
latter
the
-
absorbed.
It
hypnagogia
need
that
awareness
to
seem
the
presented
he
that
aware
of
sely
the
kinds
two
in
respect
to
is
vation
implying
the
appear,
however,
that
having
earlier
that
is
in
absorbed
under
the
be
to
the
in
the
This
experience.
in
imagery
these
are
distinction
out
the
precibetween
most
(1968)
Edmunds'
which
becomes
one
brought
control.
become
to
obliterate
Yet,
can
hypnagogic
to
hypnagogic
which
involvement
absorption
moment
interrupted.
attending
much
his
quicker,
ability
argument
the
towards
ego
a hypnagogic
an
in
as
complete
and
hypnagogia
enter
and
For
attitude
clearly
so
universal
training.
of
their
observation
very
more
numerous,
be
vari-
personalities
to
tend
contradict
of
into
to
seems
personality
welcoming
and
circumstances
the
hypnagogia
on
relaxed
more
is
one
latter
the
flow
not
pp. 456-7)
by means
that
are
would
and
turned
control
imagery
hypnagogic
might
be
a friendly
have
their
deeper
the
we saw above
who
result.
same
(Warren
factors
specific
the
clearly
obser-
here:
point
test
The experience
afforded
a critical
of one's
to be aware
through
two channels
simulability
losing
Without
the picture
taneously.
one could
lightly
it:
think
and descriptively
about
or
have described
it
to another
aloud
perhaps
could
Alternatively
music
or even conversation
person.
background
listened
in
be
to
rather
a
vague
could
but
definite
fashion
the
attention
was
moment
This
the picture
to any of these,
vanished.
given
between
lesson
object
on the difference
was a real
diffuse
sense
of incoming
reception
signals,
passive
focussed
going
out to meet them with
and actively
attention.
(Edmunds
We can
here
see
not
is,
that
experience,
only
that
in
subject's
his
imaginal
in
general
whole attention
his
in which he perceives
Thus,
taining
control
the
receptive
of
diffuse
the
to
respect
is
attention
is
mode
and
p. 250)
throughout
is
attention
experiences:
diffuse,
physical
hypnagogia
1968,
including
the
diffuse
his
the
manner
environment.
becomes
operating
a matter
within
of
it.
susIn
122
this
if
setting
real
imaginal
or
he
does
legislator
judge
that
its
the
focal
if
arisen
attitude
nitive
in
used
the
relation
the
viewing
of
of
the
it
appears
Although
to
a distinction
that
the
"a
too
the
only
and
interest....,
receptive
of
this
environment
in this
while
which
the
to
is
one
long
of
be
will
that
though
state,
the
one
to
(i.
them
can
noted
and
will
hold
that
glow
a purely
the
internalizes
be
a fearful
inimical.
idea
the
e.
receptivity
remembered
subject
not
hypna-
p. 87)
quiet
(1956)
noting
of
picture
as
the
altogether
out
subjects,
McKellar
flow
(1965,
a vivid
as
makes
scrutiny,
understand
them
with
their
and
and
to
hypna-
method
of
Ardis
refer-
McKellar
dissipates
attention
snuff
It
relaxed
the
writers
state
Sherwood
remain
is
a con-
seemed
this
these
of
respect,
attitude
implies
hypna-
Edmunds'
employed
conducive
may
attitude".
mode
this
unbidden,
and
reality
that
his
carried
attention
attempt
successful
a cog-
remarked
important.
very
have
Similarly,
images]
employ-
from
describing
attentional
not
active
hypnagogic
into
is
imagery.
gogic
is
between
latter
very
confers
which
verbally
directed
in
Indeed,
have
not
during
attention,
neither
the
that
report
drew
that
(1976)
reference
imagery.
diffuse
of
Oliver
employment
itself.
of
as
nature
and
possibility
results.
do
they
context
and
detail
source
ectasy
imagery
(1979b)
good
their
the
p. 543)
latter
the
the
and
logic
he experienced
the
associations
and
(1949,
an
a method
as
the
consciousness
a different
employs
As Poe
itself
would
employed),
ecstasy
portion
gogic
(they
the
to
ence
of
to
as
the
result
mode.
viction
to
it
and
on
acts
knowledge
active
visions,
this
were
gogic
In
attention
conditions
which
of
attention
mode,
one
in
images
the
are
diffuse
of
method
the
when
as well
that
of
Thus,
hypnagogia
is
knowing
of
conditions
status.
in
arise
ment
the
of
of
a way
earlier,
way
attention
to,
in
receptive
the
environment
of
a justification,
and
in
his
the
likened
absorption
remarked
in
operating
diffusion
This
object.
of
is
on
act
not
As
be
can
a child's
with,
activities.
a person
absorbed
absorption
of
identified
indeed
not
factor
the
use
the
Sometimes,
or
image
may
123
into
rise
consciousness
This
it
in
the
a state
attained
in
one
to
continues
he
which
sense
of
up of
two
In
is
adding
one
separate
my own
amount
imagery
gogic
I
by
is,
be
lost
after
that...
I'm
But
cination
imagery
ties
from
them
vented
also
as
such
were
not
subject
ories,
necessary
ingness
after
due
hypnagogic
to
and
in
and
to
the
bits
a clear
both
and
pieces
or
"There
was
lost
it
oh,
like
by
in
not
rehearsal
to
'capture'
changeability
of
to
they
the
fact
which
and
in
place
is,
was
qualiand
'after-
an
his
exper-
would
that
they
'solidify'
imagery.
quality
detail,
and
report
pre-
which
although
to
that
fas-
The
there
the
suspect
the
subjects
recall:
asked
and
strongly
to
yes,
it.
rehearsing.
still
took
they
Oh,
eh...
due
sharpness
were
else
remember
I
experienced
and
irretrievably,
a clock,
can't
was
hypna-
something
else".
were
memory
of
now...
object
often
was
quantitatively
temporarily
a loss
that
made
The
rehearsal.
end of a hypnagogic
former
case, often
the
lost
be
a whole
constant
at
In
both
perhaps
any longer,
constant
order
retain
brightness,
feelings
qualitatively,
it
remembering
suffered
immediately
iences
found
Appendix)
contemplating
colour,
accompanying
if
the
glow',
sense.
something
in
absorption
and
a chemical
it's...
was
difficulty
this
that
there
sure
in
I've
oh,
the
rather
strange-looking
eh...
in
not
obtain
like:
forgot...
this
was
of
that
in
environment
to
without
to
he
provided
a part
is,
that
mode,
imagery
an
and
another
but
remarks
eh...
there
to
tended
would
instanced
saw...
unit
observational
part,
out
qualitatively,
and
integral
either
it.
punctuated
or
a certain
an
a subject
was carried
experience
of
imagery
hypnagogic
of his
latter
as
for
easy
receptive
part
(see
relaxation
the
as
studies
mental
in
it
units
having
engage
the
occur
However,
and
manipulate
regard
himself
always
not
and
observe
can
state.
be maintained
cannot
physical
within
the
nightmares
anxiety.
then
can
activity
manipulative
or
deep
of
hypnagogia,
one
fear
of
presence
terminating
hypnagogia
why
focal
to
a switch
hypnagogic
why
explain
would
thus
mode,
explain
not
would
but
active
and
attention
in
resulting
change
they
became
found
to
membe
the
fleet-
On the
other
124
hand,
rehearsal
was carried
had a halting
it
effect
when
experience
its
flow
It
was
imagery
as
it
to
themselves
learned
to
learned
flow
the
'reality'
who
increased
achieved
these
trary,
effect
orating
the
after
hours
of
7.30
of
that
energy
over
and
hypnagogic
state
and,
obviously,.
tion
to
idoes
observe
in
active
"seldom
achieve
first
brought
not
lead
report
of
of
say
nearly
Likewise,
ions
one
is
in
the
(1976,
his
subjects
one
moving
clear
is
Oliver
of
observing
himself
it
image
towards
opposition
p. 117)
reported
another
objects
in
to
the
is
on
while
"he
the
differentiating
to
between
that
a way
into
turning
the
distance
that
as
As
general.
that
noted
is,
related
me that
or
object
in
notes,
asleep".
there
'chemically'
being
"most
p. 253)
are
hypnagogia
form-
never
they
to
whether
inten-
the
general,
(1968,
Edmunds
environment
and
one's
(1946,
"The
372)
Rouques
observed:
p.
in such
and me changes
object
slowly
to
or
day
the
of
unless
sleep
induced
of
however,
sustained
a feeling
any
full
all
work
time
the
so
type
this
abandoned
until
state
felt
day's
another
into
that
between
they
at
envig-
and
out
evening,
con-
hypna-
remarked
In
as
On the
about
often
on
is
place.
this
imagery
the
be
subjects
imagery
a refreshing
that
state
and
drowsy.
carried
found
people",
kind
this
above,
noted
and
the
mentally
In
can
the
this
that
earlier
were
begin
could
Personally,
again.
ulated,
in
in
hypnagogic
of
who
they
when
observed
all
some
receptivity
vividness,
had
which
they
and
noted
subjects
10.00
attention
at
general,
experiments,
however,
was
not
as
the
on
practice,
control
of
were
in
experiences
gogic
It
experiences,
became
themselves
again.
flow
the
readying
Interestingly,
brightness,
their
report
inadvertedly
its
they
relaxed
although
subjects
when
balancing
degree
this
the
of
interrupted
expected,
diffused
imagery,
it
inhibited
With
of
midst
initially
verbally.
'knack'
of
the
subjects
their
reported
the
was
analytical.
retain
they
while
it
the
report
and
alert
more
This
as
it,
on
have
to
occurred.
because,
imagery
of
decided
then
the
it.
terminated
often
and
in
out
I'm
the
unable
moving".
occas-
several
passively
experienced
image".
'I-It'
This
125
in normal
one has in manipulating
objects
Here one is dealing
but
not with
an 'It'
(Buber 1958).
disappears
The 'It'
either
in which case one is 'fascinated'
or falls
attitude
fulness.
a 'Thou'
gether,
or
into
recedes
merely
ment
itself
the
the
become
to
the subject
while
he had. less and less
so internalized
the
with
in
of
strong
may
even
sympathetic
be
in
sympathetic
(Gellhorn
(1978,
wider
transcending
the
where
followed
by
oriented
activity
ablished
receptive
detail
We know
gogic
mental
lead
into
sleep.
mode
the
next
characterized
and
self-
the
screen
the
villain.
is
an object-
within
an est-
discussed
in
place
is
hypnotic
boundaries
ego
and
(this
chapter).
ordinary
by
events
an
ever
state
is
the
circumstances',
psychological
self-hypnotic
of
take
attitude
'under
series
to
the
developed
of
action
Koestler
against
fully
para-
into
on
re-establishment
allowed
relaxation
This
the
where
As
hero
the
and
also
can
examples,
dissolution
is
a natural
1978).
his
of
in
partial
that,
opposite
aggressiveness
initial
in
is
state
and
one
observed
their
its
with
vicarious
same may be
greater
in
life
Koestler
identification
may release
state
by
one
activity
waking
trigger
may
it
of
a form
established
latter
The
with-
once
cortical
of
place.
context
experiences
been
has
balance
to
Indeed,
imagery
take
cited
put
their
increase
to
activity
p. 295)
may
does not
learn
may
imagery.
of
the
with
1957:
reporting
report
and
a certain
the
imagery
subjects
flow
arousal
seen
The
his
the
allow
a physic-
the subject
again,
(see also Hollingworth
report
practice
rapport
to
'introverted'
hypnagogia
interrupting
out
experiencing
of speaking
investigator)
the
to
that
that,
any memory of
1976).
Oliver
themselves
case
he is
what
feeling
the
(i. e.
present
person
more a feeling
of talking
Sometimes,
this
oneself.
As noted,
asleep,
it
'introverted',
more
gradually
describes
ally
retain
1911;
latter
the
alto-
perceived
physical
vaguely
environinvestigator).
Even the verbal
report
is,
become
in
with
the
represents
(including
tends
background:
wake-
here
hypna-
deepening
physical
withdrawal
which
and
qualified
into
eventually
by
the
126
insertion
because
means
the
of
series
this
of
to
that
when
formulated
ment
the
to
the
of
more
drift
without
hypnotic
same
hypnagogia.
as
to
losing
entirely
As
asleep.
one
in
explaining
imagery,
gogic
is
It
the
true
when,
were
trained
is,
to
then
in
to
the
into
slip
p. 117)
of
oneself
allow
as
possible
falling
without
subjects
said
made after
are
And although
reports.
retrospective
have been made immediately
after
(see
1976),
in
oscillate
for
instance,
visions
and
his
efforts
and
then
experience
another
they
one
to
are
control
retrospective,
still
the
experiments,
out of hypnagogia,
'waken'
and
again,
reporting
1965;
Silberer
e. g.
(1976)
Oliver's
(1949),
reports
the experiences
of hypnahave
are
Oliver
as
have
may
we have
the
of
experience
1948;
even
most
reports
hypnagogic
Vihvelin
typical
so
g i. e.
employ-
sheer
images".
that
these
many of
is
be
can
experiences
they
place,
gogic
taken
the
But
the
asleep
hallucinated
seeing
near
(1976,
Oliver's
of
p. 51).
hypnagogia
testing,
a general
state
one
of
reality
a truism
"as
1978,
which
three
stage
is
sleep
through
Thus
is,
hypna-
of
pre-sleep
element
advanced
close
the
induced
state
to
(Sartre
about
first
the
autosuggestion
of
go
in
seen
It
asleep"
the
and
as
circumstances'.
to
by
experimentally
inception
fall
bring
precisely
the
at
present
down
to
induced
factor
the
we lie
to
intention
the
be
Indeed,
'ordinary
we want
rule...
circumstances'
also
chapter,
in
even
say
can
degree,
a certain
gogia
ordinary
self-suggestion.
section
to
'under
of
on
to
so
his
them,
report
that
it
E. A.
on.
own
subjects
and
Poe
hypnagogic
writes:
) only
how rarely!
(alas,
They arise
in the soul
intense
tranquillity
at its
epochs
of the most
health
when the bodily
are in perfecand mental
tion
when
of time
mere points
- and at those
blend
the confines
with
world
of the waking
have
those
dreams...
I
of the world
proceeded
of
(when the bodily
first
so far
to control
as,
and
health
the existence
mental
of the
are good)
(unless
I
is
that
to
condition
now
can
say,
be sure
the condition
that
when ill)
will
superif
I so wish
it,
vene,
of time
at the point
described...
I can be sure,
already
when all
127
favourable,
of the supervention
even the capacity
and feel
are
circumstances
of the condition,
it...
I have proceeded
or compelling
of inducing
from
the lapse
secondly,
so far,
as to prevent
the point
I speak
of which
of blending
- the point
between
to
wakefulness
prevent
as
and sleep
borderI say,
from this
the lapse
at will,
into
the dominion
Not that
I
ground
of sleep.
the condition
I
that
can continue
can render
-'not
the point
I can
more than a point
- but that
from the point
into wakefulness;
myself
startle
the realm of Memory; convey
and thus transfer
its
impressions,
their
recolor more properly
lections,
to a situation
where (although
still
for a very brief
I can survey
there with
period)
the eye of analysis.
(Poe
Poe's
himself
startling
1949,
into
wakefulness
having
the experience
analysing
during
the experience
per
place
by
employed
how,
also
shows
the
prevailing
back,
can
taken
place.
iousness,
As
register
is
has
one
which
that
of
Foulkes
loss
the
brink
of
sleep,
that
is,
test
of
am aware
his
1911,
case
upon
stumbled
to
passive
litated
the
he
and
that
he
sleep,
taining
that
these
is
his
is
Poe
emergence
merely
aware
experience
of
"highest"
stage
level
of
three
in
also
the
in
he
is
passive,
on
he
am so",
Hollingworth
fact,
is
natural
We must
is
of
main-
and
faci-
that
the
having
that
process
inducing
volition)
images.
these
am upon
disappear
completely
(see also
in
that
consciousness
not
states
when
only
(passive
is
seen".
Poe
saying,
that
been
the
order
However,
in
experiences
himself
trained
awareness
in
ego-involvement
experiences
What
before
and
does
reality
hypnagogic
7).
the
has
"consc-
noted,
abeyance
(1965)
'fancies'
with
has
testing
reality
these
of
also
what
(1976)
Vogel's
and
dreaming.
actual
"I
during
of
of
Oliver's
of
that
going
impression
the
immediately
recalled
sleep,
experience
p. 86)
in
It
standing
experience:
the
almost
be
must
reminiscent
and
be
method
nearing
from
one
when
(1965,
must
a clear
hypnagogia,
out
Sherwood
form,
state
the
analysing
carried
it
this
of
the
hypnagogia.
studying
prevents
and
be
only
will
is
depths
the
speak,
though
picture
This
in
took
what
typifies
se,
then
and
recollected
in
researchers
fascination
to
so
latter
to
many
pp. 543-4)
brink
simply
note
of
here
sleep
preventing
128
however,
aware
brink
brink
tell
to
of
both
of
sleep,
of
sleep
comes
imagery
he
that
aware
found
that
these
images;
when
or
fact
lysis"
it
realizes
the
"the
by
to
returns
employing
he
logic'
the
have
when
so only
(this
is
point
seen
It
judgements
As
argued
by
longed
This
are
would,
A certain
clearly,
observation
active
mode.
which
to
appear
However,
In
reference
during
his
and
of
to
that
already
may be
to
a switch
use
imply
observation
of
the
is
wakefulness
in
relation
induced
it
to
the
pro-
and
unfold.
mode.
receptive
mode
such
application
not
value
such
an end.
at
terms
to
of
which
concerning
logic:
appears
when
allowing
his
hypnagogia.
in
chapter
reason
to
hypnagogic
while
view
the
re-
waking
of
he
case
reflecting,
point
thus
experthe
either
by
from
he
having
of
of
is
the
however,
The
a later
in
may arise
because
mainly
employed
the
require
confusion
for
the
state
hypnagogia
it,
a few
either
the
hypnagogia
earlier,
accepting
has
is,
up.
incoherence
from
often
for
this,
judgement
stands
made
sleep
pronounced
this
developed
creativity).
he
into
(analysing,
jddgement
"ana-
an
out
that
mode.
it,
by
says
aware
incoherent
made
asleep
recollects/rehearses
active
and
strangeness
be
to
'waking
a value
couldn't
The
wakes
imagery
it.
that
becomes
he
experience
carrying
memorising
p. 26)
the
prior
'fascinated'
himself
thus
the
falling
of
my consciousness
or
on
Poe,
the
once
either
and
and
becoming
consciousness
is
moments
that
He realizes
had,
i. e.,
hearsing),
could
wakefulness,
of
just
and
experience
is
that
wakefulness
has
he
ience
he
drifted
just
fact
view
of
point
sleep
he became
incoherent".
become
moment
has
he
of
process
from
on
immediately
case
natural
rehearsing
(1935,
Archer
that
i. e.,
is
aware of
he is
that
the
also
him
becomes
In
seem
or
Likewise,
he
sleep
of
state)
being
of
of
brink
the
prevented
of
seconds
in
induced
the
which
would
(either
appeared
the
he
that
versa,
vice
images.
on
it
moment
brink
the
on
the
or
hypnagogic
having
in
is
awareness
easy,
simultaneously
fact
his
at
always
is
the
and
that
or
not
a subject
imagery
the
is
It
asleep.
whether
hypnagogic
the
to
falling
from
himself
singularly
is
as
of
the
an
129
and
is
above,
suggested
the
receptive
itself
one
of
imagery
can
long
as
the
(cf:
sets
he
was
consciously
are
"waking
dreams"
the
when,
ction
p. 28)
state
full
retains
believe
in
the
tions",
he
states
ience.
Hypnagogic
as
any
of
'full
dream
his
sometimes
of
stage
'observes'
having
ation
this
images
The
suspended
from Archer
and
his
He recounts
tally
symptoms
of
whereas
imagery
p. 45)
that
in
one
does
my exper-
to
me as
of
a cessation
real
be
only
his
all
hypnaThus,
stage.
dreaming
(latter
on
occasions
other
perfect
consciousness
Another
throw
day
not
sensa-
or
with
faculty".
should
the
mind
can
of
"regulative
(ib.,
it
are
that
"in
the
contradiction
is
of
contradi-
images
not
(p. 44).
that
itself;
latter
pro-
sleep,
irrespective
hypnagogia)
flow
and
lumps
consciousness
and
the
mind"
saying
Archer
that
together
3 of
are
that
apparent
pictures
and
conditions
throughout,
and
an
does
or
we realise
these
fantastic
"this
constraining
waking
of
the
of
that
the
problem.
a nap
waking
consciousness
experiences
part
between
experience,
when
the
? aury's
"the
"dream-activity
or
against
reality
of
under
into
enters
says
guard"
phenomena"
of
he
criti-
appearance
conscious
p. 41)
consciousness"'.
resolved
gogic
(ib.,
arguing
intermediate
still
the
out
and
when
its
off
is
unfolding
carried
this
"removal
observation
(ib.,
Archer
p. lO7:
studying
under
ceeding
is
the
not
their
make
That
judgement
to
It
controls").
"I was perfectly
say
is
points
established
observe
suspends
faculty
1911,
and
can
one
confines
individual.
an
observing
p. 50)
regulative
has
and
phenomena
Hollingworth
that
as
(1935,
hypnagogic
the
mental
he
long
Moreover,
the
within
in
activity
and
'wakefulness'
of
latter
the
once
it.
of
possible
hypnagogia
so
the
moment
are
in
so
concentration
degree
a certain
mode
Archer
that
aspect
remain
analytically,
cism.
a receptive
a conscious
as
is,
As with
arousal
sympathetic
of
mode.
active
there
attention,
as
the
of
attribute
after
more
quot-
light
lunch
on
he
that
had
130
by
do
things,
quite
uncontrolled
and
for
Thus I was able,
an appreciable
time
a minute,
or even
- perhaps
dreaming.
watch
myself
1935,
(Archer
We can
form
that
attention
is
the
he
that
he
dream
is
is
is,
to
which
of
mode
have
switched
to
argue
that
Maury's
"full
did
images
fantastic
aware,
like
realm,
a realm
Archer,
that
to
imply
essarily
1933,
(Leroy
that
wherein
their
reality
Indeed,
one
and
unfold
is
to
are
need
This
above
is
in
borne
in
one
takes
and
background
it
in
with
by
be
in
the
physical
images
nec-
not
stages
nightmares,
and,
existence
them,
analyse
is
they
so
will
here
important
consciousness,
imagery,
of
in
environment
another
unquestionable.
a physical
Edmunds'(1968,
p. 250)
will
to
latter
hypnagogic
their
continue
he was
does
'unreal'
What
awake
as
the
as
concentration,
flow
the
with
the
reality
dismissed
and
"full
of
far
environment
temporarily
the
under
his
that
becomes
also
should
physical
seen
(he
dream
e.,
so
the
he
had
reality
recognition
can
dissect
by
belonged
in
imagery
the
only
acknowledge
being
out
the
the
particular
attention,
with
that
Thus,
This
concerned
secondarily
are
and
will:
(i.
that
shows
the
it
images
physical
dream
operated
in
'observation'.
that
primarily
The
they
not
permit
note
coexist
only
does
he
as
can
p. 125).
and
long
these
one's
hypnagogia,
of
that
p. 344).
belong
do not
his
mode).
believe
sensations"
it
terminated
that
and
his
fascinated
by
active
merely
operating
still
some
ongoing
as
consciousness"
"not
or
1938,
(Isakower
the
in
longer:
the
on
still
have
conditions
consciousness")
any
degree,
he would
similar
asleep
uncontrolled
would
or
however,,
is
which
a certain
will
He is,
importance
great
is
Archer
concentrated
continues
his
p. 45)
quotation
fully
not
receptive
employed
same
this
primarily
This
activity.
is
in
double-consciousness.
of
conscious
it
that
see
my will.
space
of
more - to
to
"in
and
only
environment.
observation
flow
so
long
a rather
as
vague
fashion".
can be argued
that
hypnagogic
this
observed
and explored
and that
by the subject
hypnagogia
entering
imagery
may be
131
relaxing
mentally
and
to
hypnagogic
the
dissociation
is,
that
the
hypnagogic
doors
subject
'transfers'
of
do
to
any
so
or
(e. g.,
loud
the
long
so
for
search
as
conscious
AND
In
first
this
in
part
nature
They
were
the
all
has
gation
jective
been
the
search
The
best
visual
sensory
grammatical
the
of
expression
their
of
duration,
in
of
of
their
differ
much
from
more
they
ordinary
vivid,
the
also
of
analysis
of
the
gigantic
images
of
memory
detailed,
those
of
characterized
diffused
brevity
quality
the
Although
in
and
sub-
induction,
detail,
and
appear
minute
are
are
illumination,
subject.
of
and
these
by
investi-
Their
correlates.
clarity
colour,
variety
involving
phenomena
whole,
in
common
a great
physiological
autonomy,
vividness
size,
quite
of
carried
was
and
means
hypnagogic
in
be
to
the
of
experimentation
On the
impart
they
by
possible
externality,
be
to
mechanisms.
out
researched
'internality'
examination
modalities
speech
modality.
by
being
active
an
phenomena
found
controlled
for
an
found
also
carried
reports,
paper
were
and
motor-kinesthetic
They
take
also
towards
for
brought
is
can
of
hypnagogic
of
latter
in
occurring
minute
volume
ONE:
PART
the
of
the
which
incidence.
reality
of
drawn
concern
CONCLUSIONS-OF
and
occurrence
and
decides
subject
hypnagogia
not
is
ideas.
SUMMARY
the
the
generation
intellectual
or
abstract
and
is
which
of
attention
reporting
verbal
conversation,
all
active
a door)
of
attention
words,
structures,
out
banging
Music,
increase
a sudden
Simultaneous
an end.
place
of
along
may operate
etc.,
because
either
because
systems,
hear
if
observed,
the
to
awareness
traffic,
events:
them
of
his
of
may be
consciousness,
closing,
background
as
a form
automatism
he may
receptive
primaryattention
sensori-motor
i. e.,
the
constitutes
of
his
automatic
and
opening
drawn
to
a degree
kind
register
This
while
to
switching
mode-paying
wherein
independently,
almost
to
this
reality.
reality
some
with
in
remaining
and
mode,
thus
and
of
sense
usually
proportions.
and
and
fancy
in
they
do
132
not
blend
with
with
the
them
latter
content
includes
designs,
faces,
nature
scenes,
Other,
bipolar,
offered
most
are
scenes
with
dimensions
which
familiar,
and
ing,
izable
names,
pompous
-conversations,
to one's
responses
whole
quently,
poems
kind,
auditory
their
externality,
tactile,
thetic,
thetic
feeling
outline),
a variety
visual
image
Like
This
includes
iences,
ments
onset
than
phenomena
ones.
of
the
apparently
or
rate,
thorax,
by
is
state
a fall
slowing
lowering
and
by
in
the
the
the
of
and
the
swelling
of
the
seeing
body
the
through
coursing
of
hypnopompic
the
the
sensory
the
are
less
speech
subject.
(sleep
pressure,
experhas
subject
commonly
that
at
which
stateis
onset)
of
from
repor-
occurs
irrelevant
slowing
respiration
blood
modalities.
phenomenon
or
var-
anticipatory
after
tonus,
muscle
shift
synes-
blurring
An experience
hypnagogia
of
numbness
nonsensical
made
kines-
and
falling,
jerks,
dreams,
of
sleep
of
by
somesthetic,
tastes,
all
experiences
responses
Physiologically,
terized
in
Hypnopompic
ends
visual
characterized
(e. g.,
occurring
onset
fre-
Less
the
olfactory,
phenomena,
occurs
meaning-
a sound.
continuations
and
awoken.
to
to
vividness.
cold
and
response
sleep
are
disturbances
smells
hypnagogia
of
consists
in
the
iety
both
of
unrecogn-
moment.
include
or
ring-
oneself,
As with
touched,
heat
of
the
of
references
to
as myoclonic
being
schema
a sense
body,
ted
is
one
hearing
containing
gustatory,
such
body
other
and
and
thermal,
that
a doorbell
phenomena
phenomena
experiences
called,
of
autonomy,
hypnagogic
Other
the
composed.
hypnagogic
phenomena.
include
directed
thoughts
are
a four-
quotations,
remarks
been
perseverative,
sentences
nonsense,
spoken
ful
being
name
irrelevant
neologisms,
in
hypnagogic
phenomena
one's
writing.
have
reproductive,
visual
hypnagogic
and
accommodated
comprising
noises,
lights),
and
objects,
classification
be
can
unfamiliar
Auditory
crashing
of
clouds
inanimate
and
people,
by
classification
(colour
animate
inject
to
attempts
Their
images
figures,
of
when
made.
formless
arrangement
group
images
ordinary
characheart
the
abdomen
increase
of
to
133
insensible
perspiration
temperature,
rectal
EEG from
shift
of
brain
wave
low
logical
measurements
decline
in
of
frequency
in
the
the
Although
cushioned
gogium'
both
dreaming,
of
physical
between
full
wakefulness
hypnagogic
On the
used
phenomena
by
stage.
to
frequent
the
to
seems
which
its
external
for
decline
affect
word
argued
it
of
in
the
'regressive'
characto
by
of
readthe
significance
of
understanding
an
of
characteristic
at
experadequate
instant
a given
the
and
mentation
increase
the
the
out
pointed
also
with
mentation,
an
felt)
hypnagogic
as
a feature
engaging
the
on
section
may be
It
connotations.
pejorative
way
is
halluci-
in
experience.
As
view
grouping
a hallucinatory
have
concomitant
that
its
hypnagogic
defining
(or
workers
of
character
of
natory
the
Many
for
stimuli),
i. e.,
thought
of
level
with
the
hypnagogic
suggested
'autosymbolically'
forth
is
what
symbol
in hypnagogia.
regressive
is
consisting
susceptibility
awareness
an
studies
hypnagogia
internal
or
sleep
to
physiological
phenomenon,
puts
are
consists
I
and
subject
which
and
a reference
into
of
the
equip
autosymbolic
which
the
and
it
in
and
symbolism
ience
as
stimuli
presence
the
'hypna-
pure
relaxation
attitude
on
incorporate
in
rise
relaxation
level
receptive
sensitivity
awareness
state
components,
be
suggestions
to
mere
might
its
and
physiological
and
that
mind
fora
a progressive
from
in
(paralleled
iness
is
cognitive-affective
by
terized
reports
stretch
dimension
this
a steady
measurements
above
argued
psychological
and
with
On awakening
have
Bearing
dreaming.
physio-
a steady
writers
hypnagogia
which
stages
the
slower
direction.
subjective
that
indicate
correlate
and
of
opposite
some
These
experiences.
values
to
control
circumstances,
(hypnopompic),
changed
to
movements,
activity
volitional
hallucinatory
of
eye
rhythm).
found
subject's
immediate
his
(theta
are
slow
fast
amplitude
frequencies
the
of
appearance
in
fall
temperature,
skin
and
of
world
the
"Regressivity"
biased
a rather
is,
thus,
receptive
distinct
more
mode
from
the
(chapter
term
carrying
appropriate
which
active,
7)
is
to
another
134
hypnagogia
analytic,
mode.
Indeed,
transpire
in
receptive
the
level
physiological
the
in
fically,
this
for
conditions
control
respect,
it
is
towards
latter's
the
increases
environment
These
same features
hypnagogic
attitude
ational'
the
imagery.
and
Speci-
that
'convers-
both
imagery
hypnagogic
occurrence
induction,
the
suggested
one's
boundaries
ego
attention.
as
on
mental
and
physical
and
internalization-
of
and
prolongation,
it
renders
amenable
control.
The
of
out
of
sensitivity,
passive-absorbed
pointed
also
the
of
subjectification
(empathy),
are
by openness,
typified
the
on
predominance
a loosening
by
to
appears
characterized
mode,
parasympathetic
side
psychological
(LEB)
to
by
a whole
as
the
rather
hypnagogic
of
control
and
To begin
justified.
induction
the
ation,
the
requires
mentally,
the
since
of
to
imagery
hypna-
of
relax-
of
let
of
prove
might
properly
more
occurrence
i. e.,
relax,
prolongation,
be
now
analysis
psychophysical
hypnagogic
of
alone
which
can
presence
subject
induction,
the
imagery
with,
the
necessitates
gogia
for
conducive
conditions
the
on
placed
stress
considerable
necessity
and
go physically
health
great
value
the subject
Second,
the LEB renders
more
subject.
loosening
its
by
stricof existing
of
virtue
accepting
to the subject
It also makes available
a mode of
tures.
his
wakeful
of
within
reach
normally
not
experiencing
to
the
Third,
mind.
ery
both
trol
the
which
tioning
participating
in,
in
a unique
subject
the
within
thus
gain
lete,
and
pinning
of
ground
analytic,
which
as
logical,
and
the
ontogenetically
is
by
constitute
in
essential
active
mode.
subject
mental
no means
nature
obso-
a fundamental
to
addition
counterpart
Func-
sleep.
hypnagogic
old,
thought,
imagery
consciousness
of
adult
an
of
his
may
all
state
of
fact
con-
hypnagogic
own
his
mode
them,
acquiring
an aspect
in
into
Fourth,
wakefulness
receptive
knowledge
although
which,
both
from
gain
his
of
accepting
insight
nature.
own mental
distinct
is
him
helps
become
to
imag-
hypnagogic
the
prolonging
subject
and
his
and
of,
places
may
requires
into
i. e.,
of
method
the
processes
mental
own
the
to
the
holding
conscious,
underits
135
the
Finally,
so
carried
out
namely,
that
may occur
lead
sleep,
may
logically
experiences.
has
to
open
with
observation
be seen
will
phenomena,
far
in
Part
do not
Although
eyes.
properly
2 that
which,
render
hypnagogia
a number
the
dd not
however,
from
important
of
undertaken
lead
states,,
visions
of
in
of
occurrence
or
always
discussion
Part
this
3,
hypnagogic
into
eventually
indistinguishable
other
problem,
hypnagogic
Moreover,
sleep.
hypnagogia
of
nature
experiences
be more
will
the
a very
raised
hypnagogic
necessarily
of
examination
phenomenoprocesses,
and
it
PART TWO
HYPNAGOGIA
STATES,
AND
ITS
RELATIONSHIP
PROCESSES
AND
TO OTHER
EXPERIENCES
INTRODUCTION:
In
this
to
psychological
other
this
and
those
of
hypnagogia
the
shall
they
of
a number
imagery,
sleep
in
Conversely,
and
processes,
and
theories
shall
at
least
in
induced,
is
hypnagogia
(or
daily
once
states
data
existing
light
more
shed
which
in
in
hypnagogia,
The
conditions,
experimental
in
essence
natural
it
makes
rather
than
the
terms
of
use
logical'
certain
when
mality
arose
which
applied
within
research
connote
out,
pointed
following
pire
in
and
terms
and
part
a
taken
as
of
'reality'
employed
which
they
further
be
will
the
paper,
different
to
describe
-137-
are
been
studied
as
argued
hyphagogic
from
them
that
being
instance,
for
'para-
an abnorterms
merely
and
earlier
they
indicate
both
the
kind
As already
coined.
were
abnormal
it
consider
implying
they
well
that
and
as
hypnagogia,
orientations
within
reality
not
be
than
systematically
more
as
have
being
Thus,
such
that
areas
consi-
under
to
sense
unnatural.
hypnagogia:
to
as
well
'psychotic'
should
mentation
be
will
rationale
as
or
processes
experiences,
nature.
occurs
a phenomenon
encountered
phenomena
unusual
occur
also
hypnagogic
as
nightly),
enter
we all
state
naturally,
of
eidetic
these
the
to
'natural'
and
abnormal
states
dered
and
to
of
latter
these
concerning
Since
if
myself
avail
photic,
former.
the
and
viz.,
scintillations.
hypnagogia
relating
in
perceptual
states,
dream
and
on
experiences,
stimulation,
electrical
deprivation
manner
light
creativity,
induced
direct
and
current
the
encountered
and
psi,
meditation,
character
realities
throw
and
processes
of
and
attitudes
hallucinogenic-drug
isolation,
the
in
carrying
observations
kind
the
themselves
cognitive
states,
other
preceding
conceptually,
and
dreams,
hypnosis,
on
find
operate
to
clues
In
concerning
part
it
relating
experiences.
the
that
the
expand
of
process
and
this
may provide
phenomenology
pulse
in
further
shall
the
argue
individuals
which
in
states
be made
to
'abnormal'
in
task
out
paper
hypnagogia
of
examination
the
of
part
in
this
and
trans-
experiences
of
the
wakefulness,
coined
in
the
138
latter
to
referring
their
invariably
therefore,
are,
hypnagogia
and
connotations
such
taken
Thus,
evaluative.
terms
should
merely
as
when
be
stripped
descriptive
of
of
phenomena.
shall
begin
other
states
and
believe
as
tate
if
their
it
my comparison
would
an understanding
attention
obvious
a considerable
on the feature
is
drawn
presence
stress
of
by
processes
enlightening,
of
the
to
certain
has
it
relating
be
in
hypnagogia
of
features
auto-suggestibility
laid
in
these
to
further
operandi
hypnagogia,
been
first
and
modus
to
of
of
hypnosis,
facili-
hypnagogia,
hypnosis
and
especially
since
earlier
arguments
in
the
latter
state.
runDmrn
HYPNOSIS:
the
Indeed,
is
nosis
close
(muscular,
letting
self,
subject's
(in
ment
go,
the
the
two
(1961)
the
case
hypnosis
of
becoming
voice),
noted,
are
in
it
even
more
centres
the
more
and
the
their
(quieting
both
more
on pro-
physical
aspect
In
cases
the
on
onethe
environthe
internalised.
between
similarities
As Gill
striking.
hyp-
and
of
from
withdrawn
is concentrated
side
cognitive-experiential.
states
both
probasleep.
hypnagogia
worry).
gradually
we fall
as
both
of
it
thought
similarities
mental
to
ceasing
is
the
embraces
and
attention
hypnotist's
On the
which
autonomic)
state
induction
The
relaxation
gressive
in
observable
stages.
p. 106)
between
relationship
clearly
successive
1979b,
a hypnotic
we go through
that
able
(McKellar
James
William
and
Brenman
hypnosis,
departure
from
we see a significant
normal,
waking
instead
logical
of relatively
modes of thought:
stable,
for
kind
the most part
of thought
which
employs
fluid,
the
material
we
see
words
as its
emergence
of
forms
images
which
often
archaic
employ
visual
and
forms
do not follow
the
which
as material,
symbols
of logic,
rules
and which
moreover
ordinary
are not
limitations
bound
to realistic
of time
and space.
(Gill
Similarly,
P.
Sheehan
(1979)
points
and
out
Brenman
1961,
pp. 57-8)
that
in
to temporarily
The capacity
relinquish
reality
hypnosis
to a regression
to the kind
corresponds
of
functioning
the flow
that
may facilitate
of prelogical
ideational
With
the loss
processes;....
of this
between
the distinction
reality
orientation,
and imagination
fades,
modes of thought
and primary
process
to flow
and fantasy
more
are allowed
such as imagery
into
The new orientation
is
that
awareness.
easily
by the flow
process
can
of primary
material
created
be expected
to show some of the qualities
of the dream
hypnosis,
then,
a greater
may involve
state;
concern
internal
does
than
than
usual
mental
processes
with
the waking
imagery,
as a result,
vivid
state,
and,
hallucinations,
fantasies,
and dreamlike
phenomena
may more easily
occur.
(Sheehan
-139-
1979,
p. 94).
140
Kubie
hypnotic
the
Margolin
and
process
and
from
each
differ
argued,
as
psychologically
hypnotist
subject,
induction
of
is
there
tain
a gradual
between
In
world.
the
hypnotist.
the
and
relationships
elimination
for
they
physiologically
external
except
with
contact
the
between
These,
state.
both
in
the
and
hypnotic
the
as
a distinction
made
other
well
relationships
motor
(1944b)
one
the
of
sensori-
all
to
required
They
process
further
mainthat
argue
Ontogenetically
the hypnotic
process
can be viewed
in that
it
as a phenomenon
of regression
approaches
the sensori-motor
in the first
state
of an infant
Naturally,
in the hypnotic
weeks of life.
process
divest
this
itself
regression
cannot
completely
of
has been acquired
that
all
but the
subsequently;
later
is channelled
of all
expression
experiences
this
through
earlier
According
mechanism.
to this
description,
the onset
of the hypnotic
state
can be
defined
as a condition
of partial
sleep.
(Kubie
In
this
from
indistinguishable
as
the
subject's
The
hypnotist's
the
subject's
are
the
my analysis
incorporated
infancy
the
infant
is
as
between
that
information
perceptual
channel
preexisting
central
impressions
become
the
past
relevant
ible
for
tile,
the
and
to
instance,
olfactory,
the
an
to
as
and
Ego
(e. g.
pathways
part
of
immediate
of
auditory
other
which
is
the
be
to
as much
outer
in
hypnagogic
image
sensory
so
it
experiences
acquires
qualities
part
of
"the
Ego
one
integrated
fused.
that
present
through
experience
are
a psych-
world
and as
(ib.,
p. 612),
organism
a unified
present
stim-
creates
association
discussion
of
strikingly
external
becomes
auditory)
of
promental
hypnotic
condition
this
Present"
the
p. 612).
extension
is
assumed
to
become
endogenous
Moreover,
as
p. 611).
ongoing
breast
both
an
wherein
to
that
entering
and
(ib.,
subject's
refer
Past
(a)
feelings"
Ego boundaries"
my present
explanations
as
This
own mouth.
Ego
is,
that
in
blurred
are
seemingly
hypnagogia
of
mother's
his
stimuli
process.
analogous
when
boundaries
to
of
and
1944b,
incoming
experienced
Margolin
and
state
ological
in
is
own psychic
"dissolution
self,
thoughts
voice
Kubie
cesses.
as
own
the
the
to
similar
uli
"...
condition,
Margolin
and
visual
with
that
new
in
which
is
This
suggests
in
posswhich,
form,
(e. g.,
tacArnold-
141
1921;
Forster
feeling
the
experienced
spatial
in
hypnagogia,
The
further
the
induction
rent
suggestibility
of
sity
of
omenon
the
which
of
hypnagogic
reverie"
ted
intensity"
with
to
lessened
"the
compatible
with
and
perceptions
and
background
they
ground
to
his
ability
and
Margolin
distance
receptors
thetic
influences
and
vividness"
(ib.,
these
hypnagogic
hypnagogic
in
repression
against
their
observation
of
all
sensorial
(e. g.
physiological
evidence
More
basic
(e. g.
physiological
need
to
make
themselves
of
elements
they
et
Kubie
in
there
in
al
1967)
kinaesrepressive
exceptional
on
that
dreams
some
form
of
(see
argu-
20)
chapter
is a heighten-
agreement
and
with
place
evident
is
hypna-
disagree
from
hypnagogia
projective
and
would
'censor'
the
in
with
escape
the
customary
all
the
states
tactile
(b)
Kubie
auditory),
experienced
with
both
psychological
1921).
Arnold-Forster
important,
and
back-
the
lessens
of
namely,
Ornitz
a vague
and
dream
experiences,
in
sensations
in
those
Although
presence
that
in
actual
highly
Interestingly,
slant
to
order
is
fascination
psychoanalytic
imagery
the
ments
ing
the
and
imagery,
escape
are
p. 613).
on
dreams
and
therefore
writers
the
due
with
"in
further
gustatory,
likewise
can
memories
is
concurrent
"whereas
that
"undilu-
the
comparisons
and
moments
imbued
the
that
memories
during
that
perceived
appainten-
the
and
mind
are
(a)
are
olfactory,
reveries,
gogic
images
phen-
the
and
argument
that
intense
nuclear
both
and
latter
exclusively
almost
(i. e.,
visual
are
the
restriction
the
the
comparisons.
out
"the
is
make
absorption
point
data
sensory
to
and
more
make
at
images
such
hypnagogia
subject's
subject
p. 613),
The
the
the
that
through
(ib.,
fashion"
are
hypnagogic
flow
observations
in
of
the
of
opportunity
sensations".
that
passivity,
automatic
which
concurrent
feeling
explains
process,
may
subsequently
the
which
components
sensory
generally
of
argue
relationships,
sensori-motor
of
front
in
of
now.
writers
above
is,
that
(b)
and
immediacy
temporal
and
and
1948)
Vihvelin
unfolds
here
time,
present
1965;
of
imagery
hypnagogic
of
Silberer
and
prerequisite
Margolin
for
argue
the
that
induction
the
of
the
142
hypnotic
atory
focus
areas
of
dent
in
stimulus
they
14),
they
(Kubie
alertness
"fixing
subjects
input
ual
The
to
and
"this
the
induction
upon
physiological
in
created
ness
mally
the
which
only
the
of
eye
voice
"in
inhibition
which
adjusts
activities
of
both
the
vis-
oculo-motor
a relevant
the
also
a basic
is
seen
by
eye",
and
motor
variegated
depend"
human
the
the
on
is
the
sensory
p. 614).
(ib.,
in
factor
is
the
by
a diminution
in
and
stimulus
but
intensity"
a similar
(ib.,
rightly
point
out
"sensory
logical
prerequisites
to
all
in
the
responses
of
p. 614).
'sensory
conshas
which
adaptation
subjective
which
of
stimulus
as
"a
adaptation
a stimulus
sensory
both
the
known
Sensory
discontinuous
as
writers
phenomenon
Psychologically,
with
these
role.
by
associated
fluctuating
human
In
a droning
organ
receptor
rhythm....
of
general
hears
initiating
the
any
intensity
manifested
of
sees
a minimum
of monotony
in which
fact
plays
adaptation'
which
hypnagogia.
factor
The
animal's
The
Ego boundaries
which
an
monotone.
restriction
to
hypno-
the
exploring
and
immobilization
of
constant
turn,
In
reduces
apparatus
reduces
side
constrasts
As we know,
tant
its
in
roving
ear
with
impulses
spot
inhibition
relative
simultaneous
sensory
is
the
as
deprivation
a state
p. 614).
a single
on
continuous
sensori-motor
entire
body
eye
causes,
apparatus
the
the
just
spot;
sound".
or
and
to
(chapter
results.
interference
an
or investigatory
in maintaining
1944b,
Margolin
a low,
to
one
only
is
contribute
sensory
similar
yield
exploratory
to be basic
thought
are
they
present,
see
in
rhythmical.
state
they
factors
depen-
monotonous
are
As we shall
basic
the
also
is
or
and
is,
that
immobility
human's
or
is
hypnagogia.
(b)
hypnagogic
the
surrounding
this
continuous
during
of
induction
turn,
related
closely
hypnagogic,
wherein
experiments
tic
are
excit-
with
and
either
are
are
In
immobilization
another,
induction
system,
nervous
intensity,
or
a concentrated
of
processes.
relative
low
form
indeed,
the
central
factors
two
one
the
(a)
of
These
formation
the
non-excitatory
upon
in
is
state
are
awarenor-
perceptibly
As
these
adaptation
is
one
sleeplike
or
authors
of the physiohypnoidal
states",
143
latter
the
of
one
The
to
writers
same
induction
of
of
of
attitude
the
expectancy
is
occur,
to
ing
to
to
for
of
centre
his
count
one
two',
Ten
minutes
'in
or
himself
earlier:
And
"not
the
he was
his
of
emergence
was
only
such
of
grey
cloth.
out'"
(Kubie
asked
to
but
white
He was
himself,
to
1943,
pose
matter
images
he was
to
able
had
as
resula child.
from
absent
add
asked
This
himself
quite
two,
the
as
me? "
of
asked
pp. 176-6).
he
with
in
'one
silently,
a question
recall
asked
ring
a small
vivid
"was
breath
on
vivid
of
the
and
patient
gaze
the
use
own amplified
silently
is
listen-
an
the
hypnagogia
His
his
This
deviced
in
reported
data.
likely
a specially
Indeed
of
thoughts,
"What
associations,
usual
in
out,
of
by
pp. 175-6)
sounds
later
point
in
field
breath
starting
ted
a large
is
experimentally
to
his
is,
that
sudden
through
that
remembered
state.
amnesic
focusing
be
1944a).
listening
silent,
while
sounds,
the
repressed
must
expectancy"
hypnagogic
induction
the
secure
the
induced
(1943,
and
creates
or
Margolin
Kubie
turn
expectancy,
breathing
and
stimulus
untoward
of
be
rhythmic
of
remain
nothing
can
apparatus
it
secure
and
a prerequisite
paper
recovery
to
relaxed
(Kubie
earlier
relaxed
respect,
that
one's
apparatus
this
this
security
of
sense
In
in
which
the
and
precursors
the
endows
predictability,
state.
rhythm
important
are
rhythm
of
that
out
point
steady
attitude
an unconscious
(ib.,
p. 615).
an
"a
hypnagogic
the
course,
adaptation
that
a quality
with
of
also
sensory
and
sleep
being,
certain
his
new
items".
A point
that
would
deprivation
on sensory
monotony
made between
be
and
communication
to
Margolin
1944b,
and
the
sense
system
two
- as
cesses,
for
In
organ
the
one
spatially
to
be
extinction
regard
p. 615)
to
and
to
a later
McCulloh
above
writers
in
which
he regards
separated
of
the
the
but
functionally
for
already
known
in
Kubie
and
other
by
principally
the
central
Margolin
to
and
nervous
rhythmicity
like
the
"adaptation
central
and
accounted
in
(Kubie
the
adaptation
discussion
distinction
the
by
rhythmicity
monotony
monotony,
in
is
experiments
personal
of
interest
of
pro-
factors
nervous
system".
draw attention
144
to
the
by
made
observation
1908,1909;
1894;
Sidis
Lovell
and
Morgan
factor
and
of
its
1929;
Jacobson
1942)
investigators
numerous
Kleitman
hypnagogic
the
of
1939;
effect
influence
cumulative
(Bolton
the
on
this
of
organism:
is maintained,
The longer
the
a state
of monotony
is
in the peripheral
the minimal
change
greater
stimis
to disrupt
the state
which
required
ulus
of sensory
Sustained
monotony
adaptation....
produces
a state
de-afferentation
of the cortex
of functional
comparable
in Bremer's
to that
which
was produced
surgically
(1937)
demonstration
that
experimental
when high
section
and section
of the cranial
cervical
nerves
the cerebrum
deprives
influences,
of all
afferent
the cortex
yields
electrical
activity
potentials
in sleep.
identical
those
with
obtained
(Kubie
The
of
the
is
to
by
the
of
reduction
to
leads
a focus
excitation
of
also
bolic
that
(functional
and
latter
it
that
activity
the
the
and
becoming
by
cortical
in
this
nonrespect
for
the
production
to
cycle,
cortical
sur-
a necessary
that
and
of
posits
the
is
limitation
all
phenomenon
that
monotony
p. 54) remark
(i. e.,
the induction
of sleep
hypnagogia)
help
may
of
chapter
stimulation
Interesting
inhibition.
and
induction
a later
surrounded
excitation
),
(1909,
Sidis'
condition
in
activation
'higher'
excitation
inhibition:
in
or
of
(b)
central
sensory
reduction
central
or
of
a hypnagogic
to subcortical
of
of
) and
from
the
as
well
occurring
etc.
shift
that
argued
effects
those
great
brings
as
(subcortical
ones
a focus
be
will
a critical
a switch
or
non-excitation
is
deafferentation)
occurring
psi,
of
(a)
a state
p. 616).
stimu-
is
monotony
(e. g.,
argument
1944b,
of
such
switch
' lower'
of
it
sensory
meditation,
requires
respect,
of
sonsciousness
an earlier
areas
effects
spontaneously
to
state
deafferentation
sustained
a physiological
hypnotic
rounded
the
deprivation,
centres(cortical)
in with
tie
is
of
of
states
points
of
occuiFence
a number
sensory
same
the
as
induced
of
through
created
importance,
together
a state
(reduction
cortex
lation)
in
that
remark
and Margolin
functional
the
field
a greater
that
that
"limitation
of
consciousness
In
monotony".
is
sleep
it
takes
voluntary
of
the
anabolic
place
when
and
the
same
phase
stimulus
activity,
inhibition
paper
of
Sidis
a metathresholds
145
are
above
becomes
levels
the
non-reactive
("stimulus
lation
the
hypnotic
the
to
if
is
fulfilled,
the
this
way,
to
have
a complex
layers
of
tion
for
take
place
in
hypnotist
in
the
to
abate
his
induction
the
the
in
subject
the
sensory
cannot
anxiety,
an
examination
it
becomes
sine
an
emotional
it
become
possible
be
methods
(ib.,
doze"
is
subject
this
diffuse
conscious
and
in
a state
or
non
condinever
The
state
him
for
alertness
allow
and
and
state
or
unconcious".
of
used
goal
can
"a
techniques
the
security.
p. 617)
else
unconscious
latter
of
of
either
is
creation
would
"To
qua
the
comes
forms.
deepest
"the
which
will
stimuli
state
of
avoided,
alertness.
the
a sense
or
tension,
the
also
never
signal
of
the
evident
same
latter
hypnagogia:
to
of
to
of
sentinels
whether
the
painful
is
attitude
if
overcome
implies
stimuli
it
is
be
exteroceptive
in all
animal
fac-
of
"Thus,
'promise'
to
The
normal
happen
a number
absence
for
aims
response
expected
reaches
for
the
personality.
"
p. 617)
an organism.
and
from
that
induction
(1944b,
of
such
a retreat
hypnotist...
the
reversed
from
security
the
of
the
significance
attention
of
if
on
cannot
attentiveness
or
of
finally
instead
In
a sense
stimu-
the
necessary
life
or
pain
in
dependent
the
may become
satiation,
a receptor
monotonous
Margolin
and
is
in
drowsiness"
withdraw
of
alertness
satiated,
if
or
reaction
induce
of
of
signals
animal
an
that
and
factors
Kubie
experiences
and
a result
emotional
state
exteroceptive
tors
as
state
the
that
argue
perception,
exhaustion").
Discussing
of
of
this
anger
or
From
by
hypnotists
that
diminution
the progressive
of the internal
responses
that
to sensory
reduces
automatically
signals
share
depends
internal
inflow.
tension
upon sensory
which
of
to reduce
to become able
this
But in order
attenalert
to the warning
tiveness
which
signals
sensory
stimuli
feel
individual
must
at least
an
provide,
as secure
feels
to bed....
when he retires
as he ordinarily
in the subject
The hypnotist
must somehow induce
a
identical
from disturbing
freedom
the
affects,
with
the approach
signals
to
relaxation
which
emotional
sleep.
normal
(Kubie
and
Margolin
1944b,
p. 617).
146
In
with
within
The
hypnotist
him":
of
been
discussed
with
the
in
increased
there
stage
2 of
Also,
as
sleep,
long
it
as
For
subject
kinds
both
visual
sounds
may be
of
which
they
although
the
on
them
'sleep
bounds
learning'.
hypnagogia
of
the
from
receptive
front
him,
outside
But,
external
to
the
percipient,
dependent
on
his
intellectual-emotive
disappear
the
will
i. e.,
his
turns
becomes
or
else)
subject.
he
moment
active
the
of
'contemplative'
the
of
part
of
in
a certain
suggest
as
degree
in
appear
coming
far
appear
anywhere
or
heard
It
as
possible
the
oneself
hypnopedia.
on
mode,
active
to
a certain
is
along
respect
to
chapter,
the
7,
attitude
they
attitude:
chapter
to
images
might
entirely
are
of
has
stretching
with
place
parallels
hypnagogia
conducive
same
altered
of
relation
hypno-
carries
clear
in
along
p. 621).
an
have
both
activity
takes
objectifying,
images
the
instance,
and
acquires
section
highly
cortical
expansion-or
mode.
in
subject
hypnagogia,
was
argued
the
the
of
(ib.,
remarks
first
that
boundaries
boundaries
subject
suggestibility
in
and
observed
ego
image
incorporability
the
(auto-suggestibility)
so
the
These
The
hypnagogia.
there
which
something
pp. 618-9).
(ib.,
was
expanded
"becomes
inside
around
newly
subject's
is
state
a fragmentary
of
these
tist
hypnotic
the
of
incorporation
an
in
developed
reexpansion
partial
Ego
fully
the
these
to
switches
fearful
angry,
(either
on
attention
or
anxious.
important
The
i. e.,
external,
appears
the
subject's
will,
blurred.
Perceptions,
it
localized:
is
In
dissolved.
already
gation,
diminution,
consciousness
One sees
appears.
of
zation
there
is
binocular),
seeing
no
and
nose
images
In
eye
are
seeing,
blinking,
the
are
clearly
not
have
pathways
as
occur,
elon-
deepens
diminishes
but
object
boundaries
ego
(swelling,
convergence
no
of
hypnagogia
of
As hypnagogia
hearing.
shadow,
and
disturbances
hears
no
independent
perceptual
sensations
and
focusing,
no
schema
etc. ).
tactile
of
the
the
although
heightened,
stages
early
body
noted,
body
although
though
that,
and
outside
subject's
as
the
is
here
thing
the
and
is
there
for
dis-
no
locali-
instance,
(vision
is
not
no
to
turn
need
147
the
to
the
or
right
are
visions
the
of
is
These
body
wherein
(1957)
thetic
ones
to
the
that
not
and
a hypnagogist
gist
tion
than
can
never
and
then
the
two
the
that
or
there
that
argue
of
out
appears
the
suggestive
is
image
simply
telling)
its
of
it
stages:
is
ness
this
as
second
significance
and
is
suggestion.
that
argued
deep
the
that
less
us
at
shallower
present
In
regard
this
to
becomes
physical
either
weak
of relaxation
stages
early
followed
1933)
Leroy
(e. g.,
then
a feeling
of
lightness
by
'as
it
the
of
accompanying
hypnagogic
certain
of
significance
of
if
that
it
appears
as
is
in
we saw
might
in
a heavy
has
an
be
level.
lacking.
schema
one
conscioushypnagogia
entirely
body
second
(fore-
identification,
or
the
of
and
there
the
rather
simultaneously,
autosymbolism
ideoretinal
the
body
sugges-
stages
(1972),
Dusen
hypnago-
a continuum
of
recognizable
Van
the
the
awareness
end
might
suggesting
at
then
one
with
remember
what
where
image
emergence
a feeling
by
just
the
emerge
self
which
first
carrying
the
that
that
proposed
section,
in hypnagogia
even at
earlier
gogia
the
encountered
be
another
was
appearance.
alteration
mere
even
case
case
and
the
of
the
there
appears
body',
in
that
image
comes
is
inference,
and
kines-
inference
of
of
and
lacking.
'his
part
suggest
Let
at
awareness
facto
form
appearance
heralded
might
encountered
certain
or
in
which
some
events
gradually
in
and
infancy
including
even
to
said
- suggestion
image
second
link,
awareness
is
was
be
draw:
these
as
in
be
a child
de
imaginal
operate
to
occurring
con-
the
far
so
of
However,
former,
the
thing
only
to
unable
image
hypnagogic
one
is
so.
is
to
sensations,
as
intrinsically
in
thought
are
of
sort
body
physical
the
localization
inferentially
identify
characterize
the
argued,
the
are
justify
assumed
schema
front
is
perhaps,
those
see:
them.
about
hypnagogia
of
and
this
Campbell
As
to
in
always
say
might,
to
schema
outside
objects
can
'regressive'
to
order
localization
their
a subject
similar
and
as
activities
very
appear
all
term
conceptual
and
far
as
considerations
the
of
detailed
in
down
or
up
or
and
and,
that
left
the
sharp
subject,
cerned,
use
to
In
numbness
changes
no
hypna-
body'
and
(e. g.,
148
"I
feel
As
Isakower
light
quite
body
point,
(pp.
344-5)
ego
regression
body
becomes
further
advanced
perceptual
ego
is
and
argues,
messages
separate
is
external,
and
known
as
1921,
p. 151).
menon
is
reports
are
out-of-the-body
a deeper
induced
1962,
Muldoon
by
body
1961)
who make
and
what
dissociation
Arnold-Forster
latter
this
psychics
use
character
are
(e. g.,
and
pheno-
occultists
1965,
Carrington
and
(p. 337)
no longer
hypnagogic/hypnopompic
later,
see
per-
become
internal
world,
complete
As we shall
Ophiel
pp. 76-77,
In
of
the
is
what
outside
which
Isakower
lose
to
the
ego
having
world,
experiences
deliberately
Fox
boundaries
tend
of
of
regression
localization
external
(p. 333).
there
body
stand-
the
function
(p. 339),
body
the
than
and
outside
p. 332).
alterations
first
and
in
sets
that
e.,
the
from
schema
hypnagogia
The
with
distinguishable
(e. g.,
(i.
perceptions
stage
body
e.,
identification
fused
blurred
of
in
follows.
that
ception)
schema
with
concerned
(i.
1938,
a psychoanalytic
dissolution)
to
of
Isakower
from
noted
leading
the
bodiless":
and
hypnagogia
of
1977,
Huson
this
to
end.
thus
We may
mena
those
ble
This,
we saw
to
(1944b)
be
in
of
nature
p. 276)
(1974,
as
ibility".
These
of
aspects
1950)
similar
associated
ciation,
to
add
Tellegen
and
on
of
with
absorption
centring
appears
be
Atkinson's
hypnotic
susceptto
attention
hypnosis
often
refer
affinity
with
(Sarbin
a concept
of
(which
attention
Tellegen
intrinsic
and
to
fact
the
mono-ideism,
by
to
hypnagogic
attention,
have an
which
instance,
White
Braid's
on
interpreted
self-altering
of
area
For
that
which
"Absorption,
draw
Margolin
and
discussion
to
of
resem-
process.
in
characteristics
elaborated
Kubie
presence
also
Absorption".
to
said
development.
its
and
the
by
earlier
component
in
investigators
an
that
writers
of
pheno-
be
and
absorbed
represents
may
hypnotic
the
to
like
would
for
"hypnotic
also
reference
an essential
to
arged
conclusion
a capacity
that
is
absorption
I
experiences,
stages
for
case
we encounter
that
earlier
above,
the
Further,
the
in
occurring
as
hypnagogia
consciousness
of
states
and
in
that
see
very
has
Atkinson);
absorption,
been
dissowas
149
by
assigned
E.
hypnosis.
ation
of
ative
involvement",
point
out,
scales.
Hilgard,
to
we found
writers
also
concept
has
Is
in
they
nature
furthermore,
be
the
case
that
approximate
call
for
Shor's
and
his
the
of
two
Fantasy
the
stronger
Absorption
frequency
of
just
susceptibility,
Absorption".
The
(1962)
of
sense
"imagin-
p. 276)
content
its
explan-
of
(1974,
of
counterpart
"heightened
concept
"the
found
hypnotic
to
to
in
role
Atkinson
that
Absorption
argue
an
and
particularly
be related
to
a central
(1970)
Hilgard's
Tellegen
Reality
the
absorption
J.
factor,
markers,
as
(1965)
corresponds
Absorption
vements
Hilgard
"depth
in
the
of
reality".
latter
trance"
facet
of
invol-
CHAPTER
DREAMS:
In
follows
what
iences
be
in
comparable
Hypnagogic
for
dreams";
they
were
of
geny
suggested
hypnagogial
(1901)
Leroy
had
the
of
two
major
in
stand
groups
so
Archer
them
as
the
e.,
leading
further
of
argued
latter
pp. 26-27)
full-grown
to
spoke
else"
nothing
in
dreams
fact,
should,
in
dreams]
rather
our
drawn
be
the
the
p. 148)
divided
state"
into
which
dreams
no
that
them".
of
emphatically
and
argued
the
fact
than
making";
experiences
between
most
be
e.,
visions
"borderland
to
can
in
constituted
"embraces
which
[i.
state
(1921,
or
embryo-
p. 100)
hypnagogic
and
a relationship
They
dreams
Arnold-Forster
one
and
this
dream";
(1878)
"the
(1911,
catch
of
Maury
(p. 63),
of
the
that
boundary
"dreams
bud.
dreams
hypnagogic
(1935,
from
"differ
that
the
close
defined
clearly
[i.
of
phenomena
can
the
of
for
dreams";
Hollingworth
to
former;
the
former
elements
chaos
dreams"
able
and
origin
same
elements
the
proposed
exper-
the
"the
"the
observation
be
should
latter.
were
of
"careful
that
the
of
(p. 100);
dream"
the
they
"forerunners
the
that
visions
"anticipations
Baillanger
for
in
Gruithuisen
hypnagogic
argue
to
hypnagogic
called
phenomenological
dreams:
as
experiences
Purkinje
and
respects
all
the
between
dreams
nocturnal
and
discuss
shall
similarities
physiological
and
called
they
that
of
being
nipped
'oneiragogic'
'hypnagogic'".
He
that
fashion,
that,
in
begins
dreaming
only
some
such
all
forget
the
dreams
dream
out,
have
to
time
we
we
when
Our meminduction,
the opening
vision
or phrases.
in
dreams
res.
plunges
medias
always
almost
ory of
in some experience
involved
find
We suddenly
ourselves
how
there.
this
idea
But
got
we
with
no
or action,
forgotten
been
have
have
that
what
may
we
means
only
incidents.
long
train
of preceding
a
quite
(Archer,
-150-
1935,
27).
p.
151
As one
in
to
things
out
is
"it
that
gogic
in
present
iences,
to
differentiate
from
imagery,
am awake
specifically
dreaming".
enough
pointed
between
Van
Eigenlicht
and
hypna-
(1972)
Dusen
saw
hypnagogic
to
and
visions
few
Dement
A flash
length.
the
that
a sequence
the
screen
times,
he
Archer,
images,
of
observe
is
one
then
dreaming
Leroy
and
1933;
hallucinations,
themselves
present
which
(1933,
the
subject
pp. 101-105)
(1957,
an
The
If
are
that
of
"it
is
to
Image
here,
a person
into
with
some
question
turn
some-
agreement
[Extra-Temporal
a dream".
without,
discipline,
E. T. I.
imagery
dreams
can
observe
a dream,
is
hypnagogizing?
investigators
Various
1925;
or
Myers
adding
a difficult
definition:
hypnagogic
fragmentary
his
into
of
across
except,
images
dreams,
it
of
image]
hypnagogic
=
course,
find
transition
the
hypnagogic
nocturnal
in
But,
once
passed
not
them
these
all
Not
another
between
ideas".
that
though
possible,
link
is
me.
"are
one
in
phrase
brief,
p.
measurable
picture-palace".
of
sources
main
(1935,
of
brought
following
(e. g.,
once,
process
visions
bits
Archer
never
however
connecting
believes
have
ever
hypnagogic
association
an
has
Hypna-
dreams
called
a nonsense
incidents,
that
any
rule,
or
my cerebral
of
'pure'
are
vision
charac-
be discrete
1957).
a dream
sleep
of
argues
they
of
moment
has
p. 64)
of
exper-
coherence.
to
be
to
"I
hypnagogic
a distinguishing
thought
conceded:
through
in
internal
Kleitman
and
gone
seconds,
thus
to
researchers
not
as
fragmented
too
instance,
for
39),
the
organisation
were
earlier
but
used
and
1957;
Myers
dreams
therefore
experiences
pieces
by
thought
nocturnal
was
gogic
he
impossible
was
was
and
teristic,
of
p. 41)
that
A mark
as
but
reported
dreams.
and
be
dreams,
(1969,
true
subjects
hypnagogic
Gastaut
stretching
a continuum
p. 32)
of
experiences
from
dreaming
(1938,
al's
practically
are
them".
catch
et
his
to
reference
"these
Davis
of
Tournay
(e. g.,
1848,1878;
Maury
1941)
that,
argued
unlike
hypnagogic
as
experiences,
coherent
stories,
as
a passive
watches
concedes
that
they
are
dreams
even
when
like
shows
spectator.
are
Leaning
sometimes
they
Leroy
complete
152
dreams
They
for
except
he
are,
in
mix
but
believe,
osity
and
ject
"waits
judging
the
his
life"
spectacles
as
selves
that
with
one
with
without
to
subject
tends
the
visions
convey
"what's
as
see
next?
in
experience
Leroy
curiosity
next,
'It's
time
these
Leroy
not
be
can
of
vision
my fingers
pre-
of
interest,
am I
to
going
a hypnagogic
its
doing
rounds
the
working
away"
(p. 107).
a dream,
Leroy
to
always
images
the
their
the
since
into
themselves
Indeed,
a distinction
the
in
personal
logic.
and
that
hypnagogic
sleep
keeping
belief
that
one
can
contents
of
the
vision)
one's
appear
limbs
in
the
partialthough
"adven-
problem
here
presented
is
that
not
cases
some
certain
motor
in
impotence
response
hypnagogic
dreaming
of
chara-
(p. 118).
The
feel
(p. 109)
is
some
and
move
as
distinction
the
"I
between
dreams
sleep
on
whilst,
hook
case
hand,
other
(such
dreaming
as
of
the
with
"spectacles"
to
adhere
Another
retain
to concede
extend
character
cteristics
to
wants
as
appears
easy
dream
characteristic
One
hypnagogic
the
a fishing
on
complete
by
reported
observations.
seeing
threaded
visions
he
tures"
on
being
whole
hypnagogic
that
a maggot
and
cipation
him
to
same
that
p. 112).
cases
detached
as
at the
stupid,
1933,
hypnagogic
the
of
characterized
unquestionably
state
sub-
'where
is
' without
the
car
going?
to know,
the
and without
attaching
to this
I
absurd
question,
since
images
I reply:
animated
are
real;
not
all
reported
subject
to
the
questions
' thinking
to the purchasers!
going
is quite
I have just
that
said
what
of a 'drunkard'.
are the words
However,
and
curi-
unfolding
in
(Leroy
on
with
reports:
I say
to myself
wanting
really
importance
least
know
these
that
is
of
what
float
a milk
not
without
detached
instance,
For
he saw
and
the
and
happen
to
105-113).
which
he watches
as
only
going
(pp.
"
ask
them-
does
(p. 125),
kind
only
one
cases,
most
does
present
which
comprehend
The
he
which
images
pleasure"
to
(p. 105).
the
in
a real
seeking
but
in
it,
kind,
a special
"the
reality
contemplates
sometimes
participation.
watches,
(p. 97),
the
of
of
subject
of
anything"
such
lack
subject's
"hallucinations
says,
hallucinations
not
the
has
153
been
hitherto
be
definition,
by
that,
"a
(as
distortion,
may,
attributes
defining
main
defining
second
(loss
roundings
the
of
ness
reality
cf.
situation:
in
for
argue
dream
sciousness
grounds:
they
loste
the
consciousness
start
to
it
However,
above,
to
dream
while
Herve
de
in
loss
of
his
becomes
(1948),
like
con-
one
must
not
he
otherwise
to
return
want
who
definitional
on
so
situation,
to
deeply
hypnagogic
hypnagogia
starts
sur-
Those,
between
in
then,
conscious-
and
Vihvelin
dream
is
he
(1867,
p. 38)
of
consisting
her
while
her
environment.
she
of
experience
by
Miller
Quite
chapter
(1906)
a number
was
to
and
will
in
not
described
a whole
of
unfolding
aware
The
following
not
of,
and
I
and
is
as
rich
on
chapter
frequently,
break
for
'Psi'
scenes
have
been
into
able
dreams
between
in
the
detailed
drama
front
of
respond
to,
kind
this
of
long
situation.
that
as
'Creativity'
dreams.
into
hypnagogic
could
and
remark
turn
more
typical
particularly
experience
Myers'
them
turn
any
on
still
although
(1906:
see
afternoon,
claimed
"without
(see
Miller
the
experiences
he participated
ideas".
of
consciousness
Denis
to
imagery
hypnagogic
one's
hypnagogic
cases).
the
of
aware
activities.
possible,
retaining
St.
which
of
be
1948)
he
when
is
observe
induce
flow
(and
is,
Vihvelin
the
of
A person
or
that
content.
consciousness,
testing,
do
one
hypnagogia!
to
to
consciousness
stipulate
dream
of
a dream.
of
constitute
of
that
distinction
a clear
and
that
and
dream
unreality,
to
imaginal
could
Hauri,
be
ceases
(1941)
Tournay
(1878),
Maury
to
of
(absorbed)
involved
he
their
of
features
taken
how
on
'thinking').
involvement.
when
to
they
defining
being
ego
be dreaming
to
said
of
if
considered
dream,
of
dimension
that
a third
and
(1967)
dimension
order
description
NREM sleep
as the
in fact,
in
thought
considered
dreaming
detailed
to
length,
and
been
have
is
hinges
then
Kleitman
and
it
so
asleep
argument
fairly
opposed
and
fall
to
whole
Rechtschaffen
and
These
has
to
coherent,
contents"
sleep,
Dement
subjects
experimental
Sawyer,
The
dreaming.
defines
relate
with
one
dream.
to
able
one
associated
for
when
They
reported
her
resting
do
not
case):
in
appear
154
in the true
to be dreams
of the word in that
sense
is going
I am conscious
that
on around
of all
me.
instance,
for
I 'dreamed'
Yesterday
that
afternoon,
for
house
When
I was bidding
a large
at an auction.
I saw a truly
I walked
out of the house,
superb
seain detail.
even now I can visualize
which
scape,
It was certainly
I have
not reminiscent
of anything
Whilst
any of our coasts.
nor along
seen in a picture
I was looking
at this
a man came up and stood
scene,
'Only
He repeated
beside
that
me.
a quotation:
which
in the heart
' - the rest
is retained
I have
can...
The foregoing
is the most recent
forgotten.
but only
in
'dreams'
have
had
I
this
twilight
many
such
of
one
state.
1979,
(Dudley
described
Archer
(1935)
in
hypnopanpio
the
a similar
experience
p. 86).
occurring
state:
I had fallen
On board
steamer
an Atlantic
asleep
Presently
lunch
I
and begun to dream.
awoke
after
I was,
where
and to be
as I knew perfectly
so far
yet my dream went on
of time;
of the passage
aware
to my waking
consciousness
as it were,
parallel,
to say and do things,
imaginary
people
continued
for
by my will.
Thus I was able,
uncontrolled
quite
of time
space
a minute,
or
- perhaps
an appreciable
is
dreaming.
And
this
to
watch
myself
more
even
by no means a unique
experience.
(Archer
More
the
and
so
than
often
not,
however,
finds
himself
subject
a dream.
lost
becomes
(1857)
As Taine
it:
described
poetically
pp. 44-45).
testing
reality
in
1935,
just
The deadened
noise
of the cars
can only
reach
taken
At that
the dream has completely
you.
you,
The
The illusion
instant
the scene
changes.
comes.
imaginary
The
body.
takes
object
appears
on
a
phantom
inner
forest.
forest
becomes
the outer
the
to be real;
You see patches
of blue
sky in the distance,
a deer's
flight
frightened,
head,
the scared
of birds;
you
the rustling
the buzzing
of
of insects,
can hear
in the branches.
leaves,
the whispering
caught
of wind
(Taine
Oswald
(1976,
p. 45)
the
visions
and
people,
when
nearer,
many
in which
in
fact,
of
the
they
which
earlier
aroused,
seemed
to
contrast
moments
that
"as
become
more
observed
voices
will
be
describe
participating,
p. 42).
draws
sleep
complex,
and
little
adventures
little
dreams
a more
spectator-like
drowsiness".
McKellar
with
of
1857,
quality
(1957,
155
p. 191)
1979a,
p. 41;
145)
that
reported
in
would
their
We moved
the
up
hypnagogic
he
it.
on
saw
of
the
'I
"the
one
sheep
face
and
frightening
very
Reporting
one
(1979a)
McKellar
them.
of
the
all
slaughterman's
was
ima-
standing
was
what
they
as
moreover,
sheep
me,
feel
could
p. 191).
experiences,
occasion,
a group
image
The
1979a,
(McKellar
indeed"
much
an animal:
He told
gangway.
expression
of
house.
image,
In the
felt'.
into
changing
of
capable
experiences
On one
a member
a slaughter
outside
the
of
pp. 132,
were
subjects
dreams.
sleep
himself
found
their
of
(1978,
Green
and
hypnagogic
their
'dreamed'
a subject
ger
some
in
participating
Green
and
of
his
own
writes:
I am still
one of my own hypnagogic
cross
about
quite
In it
I saw a group
they
images.
of people:
as usual
Then another
appeared,
stranger
were strangers.
down.
handgun,
them
to
proceeded
shoot
a
and
produced
the image was the product
Although
of some subsystem
indignant.
life,
I
These
was
very
mental
own
of my
doing
hurt
to
they
nothing
were
were
anybody:
people
One
innocent
of unprovoked
victims
aggression....
the imager
does feel
responsible...;
at times
on
feels
doze
to
to
off
an
obligation
wakefulness
return
in
hypnagogic
things
right
some
previous
put
and
again
episode.
(McKellar
his
One of
claimed
an
he could
that
may walk
actor
magician
into
step
onto
transform
and
(1979b,
McKellar
subjects,
p. 89)
his
the
stage"
the
action,
p. 191).
1979a,
reports,
hypnagogic
"act
and
even
"as
visions
the
part
change
the
of
characters".
(1976,
Singer
immediately
p. 47)
falling
upon
self-observations
gogic]
dream
patterns"
ject
"In
tinues:
the
Other
when
testing
present
in
(e. g.
Aristotle
the
was
in
stage
I
movements,
1977).
Slap
also
examples,
reality
where
characteristic
ego
nocturnal
1931,
vol.
3 chap.
3;
in
early
but
recalled
a subHe con-
naps.
fairly
one
hypnagogic/hypnopompic
as
served
involvement
of
my usual
of
afternoon
awakened
eye
see
he
Subsequently
during
systematic
[hypnaof the
contents
typical
were
record
dreamed
often
out
carried
"the
that
experiments,
rapid
(p. 48;
dreams"
did
EEG study
those
of
evidence
for
cycle,
sleep
found
(p. 48).
up
wired
that
he
he
that
noted
asleep,
and
dreams
having
any
without
rather
and
vivid
loss
dreams
of
are
state,
are
nightmares
Leroy
1933;
Kanner
156
1957;
1957;
McKellar
Foulkes
dissociated
of
"the
typical
than
its
elements
REM-period
is
"primary
be,
that
it
contains
which
makes
its
become
they
interpretation
analytic
1938; McKellar
In
of
view
only
during
REMs
(see
the
that
1962;
Rechtschaffen
1965;
Berger
during
stages
1 and
of
the
to
further
Indeed,
et
always,
1962,
al
them
makes
than
by
in
appear
"the
omission
his
that
succession
residing
of
snapshots
in
dreams
not
visual
the
the
dreaming
1965,
"there
that
may
in
similar
involvement,
process)
and
p. 239).
p. 241)
interdiffer-
and
imagery
was
like
is
often,
but
(see
e. g.
Roffwarg
dreams)
and
dreams
waking
shorter
display
also
which
in
be
to
appear
they
continuity,
dreamer's
have
and
Vogel
instantaneous
than
"much
that
duration).
if
visual
descending
of
(ib.,
primary
'telescoping'
of
Lentz
researchers
ego
REM-period
in
Dement
suggest
suggest
Sometimes
events
1964;
species
and
orientation,
on
corresponding
reports
uity
p. 253
one
of
Foulkes
colleagues
characteristic
absent
absence
and
rightly
not
place
during
and
1976).
the
Niedermeyer
dreams"
of
dreams.
continuity
al
authors
symbolism
and
(lack
in others
of affect,
hypnagogic
On the whole,
revealing
et
only
same
classes
(reality
REM-period
Maron
EEG dream
coherence,
than
not
two
respects
some
ent
least
at
the
on
1962;
(Foulkes
class"
entire
al
professional
to
apply
takes
et
EEG,
which
to
may
public
general
nal
data
symbolic
psychoIsakower
in
Vogel
and
diffused
successfully
be
Foulkes
and
also
1967;
Alpha
continuous
2,
1963;
al
and
see also
1972; Oliver
1 but
Berger
Foulkes
'definitive'
the
not
et
1967;
1976),
1961;
displacement
dreaming
EEG stage
Kamiya
also
p. 238;
Budzynski
emergent
dream,
depth-level
1957,1979a,
evidence
a REM-period
bizarre
to
susceptible
(ib.,
thought,
and
well-organized
In addition,
p. 238).
like
images
form
the
less
no
(ib.,
to
in
occur
seems
shown
in
process"
so that
dream
that,
showed
imagery
visual
counterpart"
often
condensation
investigation
experiences
of
hypnagogic
former
the
hypnagogic
many
1978).
Horowitz
(1965)
Vogel's
and
though
even
1957;
Myers
at
least
life.
shorter
is
This
so
that
something
a movie...,
'understanding'
which
achieved
the
subject
like
more
the
contin-
rather
than
157
in
his
imagery"
visual
As one
subject
a series
of
tion,
rise
the
On the
In
Vogel
and
their
of
reality
testing
a follow-up
In
study,
of
dream-like
et
1966,
fantasy
Fantasy
to
asked
were
fantasy
were
lated.
The
is
in
dominate
as
the
much
do with
they
the
hypnagogic
in
common
one
another"
dreamers
conforming
to
than
the
social
hypnagogic
kind
same
(ib.,
being
hypnagogic
the
occurrence
and
hypna-
waking
corre-
hypnagogic
as
that
p. 283).
The
the
ratings
more
self-accepting,
CPI
as
significant
scales
to
pointed
having
pre-
neither
fantasy
nocturnal
nondreamers.
TAT,
ego-controls
but
between
were
and
"that
this
of
and
(Foulkes
significantly
Fantasy
standards,
in
nocturnal
and
intercorrelated
test,
true
with
earlier
a Dreamlike
on
and
from
the
of
the
mentation
positively
(1966)
in
CPI
highly
not
observed
Dreamlike
hypnagogic
during
were observed
in this
study
that
showed
fantasy
thematic
As
including
infer
correlations
positive
poise
be
to
under
con-
and
observations
experiences
were
investigators
fantasizing
of
Symonds
and
differences
results
whereas
found
loss
functions
Spear
onset.
sleep
their
rate
another,
that
anxious
these
(1965)
tests,
fantasy
dreamlike
less
onset"
sleep
32 subjects
The
The
scale.
one
at
psychological
given
experience
of
signs
to
on'
individual
p. 283).
mental
observation
Foulkes,
at
"substantial
in
were
Vogel's
and
dreaming
of
occurrence
share
and
p. 236).
study
Foulkes
confirmed
with
life
waking
earlier
'held
who
(ib.,
phases"
alpha
the
with
those
than
stricted
gogic
duration
and
interesting
the
made
"subjects
and
ego-control
and
in
observed
in
comparable
continuity
hypna-
that
showed
are,
differences
the
considering
Foulkes
also
giving
dreams.
nocturnal
al
construc-
factor
the
also
sometimes
that
dream
the
instantaneously.
occur
displaying
through
of
be
well
like
were
unity
mode
research
same
and
to
similar
events
the
be,
can
REM dreams
to
those
the
be
to
may
dreams
that
p. 240).
themselves
This
note,
hand,
dreams
length
p. 240).
notion
other
gogic
of
(ib.,
images
seemed
investigators
the
to
it
but
stills
1965,
Vogel
and
"the
reported
itself"
thought
(Foulkes
less
greater
Conversely,
and
the
rigidly
social
nocturnal
158
dreamers
controlled
by
study
tively
Foulkes
imate
the
(Adorno
et
reports
of
their
1966,
during
study
findings
on
three
above
onset
Foulkes,
awareness
so
in
as
are
experiences
of
surroundings
on
(1969)
in
(b)
loses
and
that
events
world,
the
illustrated
by
that
his
belief
place
in
the
kind
of
content
the
that
he
completely
his
that
external
subject
immediate
of
breaks
the
that
the
awareness
subject
reality
took
(a)
internal
over
(c)
They
(1965)
Vogel
and
control
onset.
ego
based
who
and
hypna-
those
with
respectively
external
taking
study
volitional
sleep
involved
(c)
and
surroundings,
reality
(a)
withdrawn
the
Foulkes
of
indicate
the
the
showed
accord
Trosman
by
at
to
marks
in
are
and
loss
further
becomes
with
above
the
produced
awakenings
latter
in
gradual
interest
loses
The
reached
provided
becomes
subject
syndrome
significantly
hypnagogic
process.
(hallucination)
testing
approx-
characterized
and
a graded
on data
(b)
mentation,
present
closely
REM periods
of
sleep
Vogel,
did
than
be more
were
reports"
p. 283).
conclusions
by
reached
the
hypnagogic
of
from
"dream
reports
to
functioning
In
posi-
authoritarian
dreams
awakenings
more
more no-content
(Foulkes
et al
The
earlier
correlate
to
the
of
an
scales.
individuals
these
nocturnal
is,
that
state
to
responses
conception
significantly
gogic
in
latter's
1950).
al
extremes,
both
the
shown
(1964)
the
of
showed
standard
The
by
analyses
also
nondreamers
was
MMPI pathology
on
self-
Moreover,
Rechtschaffen
and
item
CPI
socialized,
REM dreams
scores
with
highly
persons.
recalled
of
be
to
defensive
and
intensity
study
found
were
world
internal
(1969,
p. 77).
In
et
al
was
p. 78).
(ib.,
of
stage
ego
"ego
I,
in
2)
They
to
be
functioning"
which
the
found
for
ego
maintaining
sleep
is
a statistically
"there
each
EEG stage
with
p. 81).
distinguished
remained
This
or
onset"
(Alpha,
a different
three
intact
nonregres-
during
that
associated
Vogel
reported,
of
impaired
(ib.,
They
state".
function
ego
sometimes
tendency
significant
and
"the
that
noted
content
sive
the
considering
combination
latter
ego
stage
they
states,
relatively
called
viz.,
intact,
159
i. e.
it
ondary
only
maintained
both
process
mentation)
and
one
of
them
(this
D,
in
which
the
EEG),
(see
either
Rapaport
configuration
tions
impaired
is,
to
lass
of
there
EEG,
Alpha
1,
that
of
kinds
loss
of
contact
"some
of
finally,
of
pared
with
the
which
are
shown
iscent
of
(ego)
logical
to
be
with
the
that
the
of
ments
into
D,
whereas
ego
the
relation-
sensory
both
appearance
appearance
of
content;
environment
the
appearance
findings
they
follows
very
remin-
loss
of
sensory
deprivation
the
deprivation
psycho-
subjects
sleep
com-
experiments
and
However,
onset
appears
ends
stage.
of
Vogel
that
(hallucination)
with....
a successful
findings
found
deprivation
in
world
was
to
external
latter
content
(R)
psychology
the
precedes
pp. 87-88).
of
sequence
nonregressive
the
place)
These
restructuralised
Integrating
to
from
and
external
state
a closer
testing
sensory
"consistent
(ib.,
correspond
the
the
reality
of
be
observed
investigators
following
regressive
onset"
sleep
and
them:...
with
contact
time
to
by
stage
Regarding
a return
results
that
complete
the
always
accompanies
of
(p. 85).
hallucination"
R,
2).
I-D-R
the
withdrawal
to
(disorientation
by
2 respectively,
onset.
that,
loss
that
marked
to
not
func-
both
and
stage
psychological
or
accompanies
or
was
during
did
reality,
content,
1),
stage
as
(regressive/nonregressive)
content;
regressive
alphadestructuralised
accompanied
stage
precedes
regressive
precedes
and
content
withdrawal
during
lost
or
electroencephalographic
sleep
with
mainly
exceptions
I-D-R
the
during
ship
and,
stage
present
always
of
is,
showed
analysis
some
each
that
state,
reality
which
(usually
between
correlations
to
during
mentation
were
with
relatively
(usually
(sec-
content
on
psychic
structure
,
functions),
is,
that
of
testing
Although
and
1959
nonregressive
reality
ego
was
restructuralised,
relatively
return
contact
observed
ego
Gill,
and
an abiding
were
was
nonregressive
sensory
et
al
deprivation
(1969)
offered
experia
to which
the
view
onset
of sleep
according
psychodynamic
for
desire
decathexes,
sleep
produces
a sequence
of three
information,
a decathexis
of perceptual
namely,
a decathexis
apparatus,
and a decathexis
of the perceptual
of reality
160
ducing
the
needed
p. 91).
is
thus
defense
which
is
in
tied
the
seen
way
subjects
(this
regression
that
and
"part
(ib.,
continue"
frequency,
EEG
of
earlier
of
to
the
as
less
the
anxious
richer
their
in
hypnagogic
the
drawal
which
cates
by
to
sleep,
protect
they
hypna-
be
present
Two criticisms
the
concerning
the
other
D and
In
order
to
in
the
R dream,
p. 90).
(ib.,
kinds
instigators,
and
sleep
regr-
p. 90).
turn
"different
disturb
through
manifest
a process
conclude,
to
a secondary
(ib.,
"represents
is,
That
represent
disturbance"
of
function
of
and...
some
others
to
prot-
p. 90).
(ib.,
it"
are
potential
kinds
tend
but
producing
sleep"
different
dreams.
wishes
with-
or
dreams
dreams
D dream
investigators
have
in
unconscious
this
(a)
(b)
indip. 90),
dreams
are
all
of
hypnagogic
disturb
instigators
dream
might
against
the
dreams
true
than
to
tends
which
"a defense
Thus,
be
hypnagogic
the
Moreover,
and
on withdrawal
states
(ib.,
that
cannot
input
sensory
state
wishes,
Primarily,
ego
reduced
findings
unconscious
rely
regression.
essed
(1900)
wishes
unconscious
the
a regressed
produces
instigated
result,
is
Freud's
that
that
observation
instigator
dreams
be
may
definition
levelled
this
study,
content"
and
against
"regressive
of
relationship
interpretation
and
of
the
one
the
occurrence
R.
the
first,
the
of
presence
images,
isolated
air;...
the
subjects
of
constitute
sleep
impressions
investigators'
The
of
to
threats
clinical
loss
pro-
dreams).
gogic
ect
thus
are
potential
with
rigid
and
handle
to
able
are
onset
and
reappearance
(length,
differences
ego
consequent
thought
allows
the
the
necessary
side-effects
thus
by
induces
not
unavoidable
The
content
sleep
at
although
threatening
followed
Individual
stage)
the
a defense.
which
nonregressive
the
be
to
decathexis
second
which,
is
testing
reality
of
for
need
The
ego
input,
sensory
reduced
of
the
appear
onset,
sleep
p. 89).
in
changes
regressive
for
(ib.,
function
testing
(b)
An
"content
one
or
such
incomplete
was
more
as
the
of
rated
six
number
scene
or
as
regressive
(a)
categories;
2,081
bits
hanging
and
by
only
pieces
single,
in
mid
of
161
(c)
scene,...
(d)
Bizarre
(e)
Dissociation
...
...
ject
(e)
and
of
and
can,
Category
the
fact
and
thinking
have
do,
appear
(e),
too,
that
there
linguistics)
in
have
gators
imaginal
not
experience
in
a position
is
autosymbolic
know
not
hypnagogic
of
his
thinking
if
the
latter
of
abstract
an
this
In
and
and
ation,
sequence
loss
of
I-D-R
reality
linguistics.
Naturally,
scene
of
driving
be
to
of
the
resultant
be
scene"
appear
to
are
complete
(see
"scenery"
in
presenting
al (1969)
not
testing
only
is
deny
(a)
the
and
always
necessary
(b)
and
categories.
images"
occurrence
in
set
of
a context
classific-
"scenes").
a psychodynamic
contend
or
two
1925,
Leaning's
and
case,
"isolated
that
noticed
symbol
constitute
those
as
criticism
that
not
category
should
"bizarre"
in
would
into
fall
concrete
But,
experience
same
which
is
the
the
problem.
but
particular
et
in
(symbol)
a result
that
not
Vogel
onset,
as
the
sense
it
Secondly,
a car
have
not
the
images
in
did
we
in
kind
are
driving
or
is,
that
dealing
"incomplete
yet
1965),
this
that
possibility
be
under
hypnagogic
the
did
subject
linguistic
addition,
the subject's
analyse
in terms
a car
of symbolism,
still
thought
been
investi-
the
since
we might
category
come
would
have
to
case,
particular
a separate
driving,
the
be
might
may
were
regression
a car
we (i)
(e. g.
show
(ii)
thing
one
to
a problem
about
life,
(Silberer
of
experience
both
Besides
doing
might
deny
to
vision
association.
in
and
the
they
events
analysis
attempt
the
whether
and
everyday
driving
of
the
regressive.
experience,
an
in
scene:
unrelated
deeper
made
not
in
unusual
in
however,
inclusion
nothing
nothing
omnipotent
categories,
memory
normal
subthin-
Magical,
regressive
apparently
experience
we are
with
in
a past
six
one
simultaneously
incomplete
an
is
which
associated
or
another
of
and
their
nothing
displays
about
memories
the
images,
e. g.,
(f)
warrant
is
image
isolated
an
Of
hardly
There
a car
images,
of
image,
and
linguistics.
p. 79).
(ib.,
definition.
thought
in
distorted
or
superimposition
driving
a problem
(b)
(a),
or
of
he was
about
thinking"
do
sequence
reported
king
innapropriate,
Bizarre,
view
(a)
that
present
for
the
but
the
sleep
of
psychological
that
(b)
appearance
162
of
R.
In
on
the
I-D-R
the
the
case
against
for
necessary
is
of
reality
other
loss
in
hand,
the
losing
of
for
lost
If
(as
as
well
arguments
case it
loss
once
overcome.
ject
9 in
ssion)
also
later)
This
is,
and
mental
allowed
follows
under
study
that
for
explain
(and
why
psychics
is
the
this
early
(or
is
testing
Vogel
to
earlier
lend
that
the
namely,
the
R state
follows
that
'acceptance'
in
which
a deepening
accompanies
the
almost
lack
will
- whose
state
long
structuralised
has
of
D reports
of
all
subwere
stages
(implying
of
fear
R state.
be developed
of
the
of
experiences
whose
and
point
al.
et
nonregressive
destructuralisation
and
inter-
wrongly
by
function
up
defin-
the
either
and
discussion
relaxation
an
resultant
possibility
explain
early
(necessity)
barrier-threat
R taking
the
warrant
in
ego's
to
cohe-
ill-defined,
or
of
defined
the
of
hypothesis,
would
as
addition
reality-unreality
REM with
alpha
2,
physical
the
the
is
reality
in
ability
On
point
offered
second
of
survival.
wrong
concept
emergence
its
and
been
the
indication
an
mentation
1 and
to
the
that
and
the
latter),
the
testing
new reality
in
regressive,
reality
merely
all
of
plausible
D state
is
that
to a more
of
those
then
may point
support
than
true,
against
that
make
realistic,
the
seems
that
not
hardly
if
or
a defense
does
is
is
words,
importance
This
reality
mentation
is
first
the
test
It
reasons
other
other
of
could
What
cases)
In
of R, which
"plausible,
p. 79),
"realistic"?
individual
in
preted
to
themselves
the
and
defense
the
in
part
evolution
testing:
nonregressive
of
of
(ib.,
ability
is
not
not
explained
of
of
(D).
appearance
i. e.,
mentation,
the
mentation
ition
terms
reality
of
part
as
effect"
undistorted"
and
rent
as
simply
not
p. 89).
sacrificed
"side
sense
nonregressive
the
is
testing
good
(ib.,
are
is
are
to
applicable
REM dreaming.
it
a process-mentation
a mere
very
lost
changes
onset"
that
argued
against
the
sleep
(b)
to
with,
be
"regressive
be
narcoleptic
regard
should
conclusions
to
appear
To begin
testing
D if
it
with
enough.
reality
not
instance,
arguments
convincing
why
for
of,
investigators'
the
do
sequence
occurrence
Their
(a)
of
functioning
of
regre-
It
might
more fully
appears
163
have
to
Dreams
shades
and
like
would
p. 286)
many
had
already
in
stages
dream
They
van
are
Van
Although
commentary.
less
list
dreams,
of
that
Ellis
"there
are
probably
three
kinds
types
of
discussion.
my present
lucid
(1969:
different
nine
are
(1897,
Eeden
van
than
the
remark
fact
that
there
to
(1965)
the
and
no
Eeden
sleep,
of
but
condition,
takes
sleep
called
call
discontinuity
de
dreams
very
St.
without
that
protests
his
experience,
"it
that
when
the
dream,
the
and
place
with
of
Denis's
wrong
what
This
memory".
in
is
of
the
in
of
would
sounds
of
the
transition
very
from
waking
is
gener-
what
to
prefer
like
much
into
visions
ideas.
belies
healthy
very
hypnagogic
flow
in
a normal
it
of
only
a moment
but
dream
description
the
hardly
turning
a break
body
initial
the
occurs
Then
tired.
unconsciousness,
ally
Herve
"coherent"
classes
that
state"
dream,
He says
protests.
beginning
to
to
interest
a hypnagogic
not
his
menta-
up.
waking
is
two
out
Eeden's
initial
the
are:
regressive
Vogel
and
attention
dream
of
of
and
least
at
enumerated
Of
which
Foulkes
pointed
the
1913)
original
of dream.
the
draw
to
experience,
dreams:
may be
there
that
periods
a nonregressive
of
to
Referring
above
lengthy
by
accompanied
hypnagogia
with
develop
and
maintain,
tion
similarities
many
Van
Eeden
continues:
hallucinations
In hypnagogic
but we
we have visions
bodily
In the initial
have full
dream
perception.
dream.
I have
I see and feel
type
as in any other
I know
complete
recollection
of day-life,
a nearly
I am asleep
I am sleeping,
but all
that
and where
inner
body,
of the physical
perceptions
and outer,
Usually
or peripheral,
visceral
absent.
are entirely
I have the sensation
or flying,
of floating
and I
that
the feeling
observe
with
perfect
clearness
of
fatigue,
the discomfort
has
of bodily
overstrain,
fresh
I feel
I can move
and vigorous,
vanished.
in all
directions;
I know that
yet
and float
my body
is at the same time
dead tired
and fast
asleep.
(van
What
van
Eeden
is
describing
here
Eeden
is
1969,
an
p. 146).
unusual
form
164
dream,
hypnagogic
of
is
by
advocated
(see
between
tinuity
floating
dream
the
for
of
bodily
of
absence
feeling
of
a term
coined
by
(1931)
who
p. 216)
con-
boundaries
ego
which
hypnagogic
The
the
and
1978,
achieving
life.
loosening
as
noticeable
and flying
ecially
of
Evans-Wentz
'Psi')
on
and
the
of
and utilization
e. g.,
chapter
waking
phenomenon
core
(see,
yogis
occultists
and
induction
the
is
esp-
sensations,
freshness
and
envigoration.
been
had
by
Aristotle
asleep,
there
is
something
what
then
presents
noted
is
one
when
dream,
lucid
The
that
declares
which
sometimes
while
dreaming"
(see
Faraday
1972;
Corriere
and
as
Hearne
not
unlike
the
van
awakes
his
be
to
it
prompted
the
to
two
it
has
been
to
the
termination
attitude
ted
full
be
rent.
although
the
is
of
waking
awareness
leads
subject
to
the
is
temporal
the
sleep
the
at
in
tail
the
the
he
be
end
morning"
subject
either
reinstated
i. e.,
he
appears
subject
awake in his
in the
has
not
that
second
fully
factor
been
in
one
is
an
'overcritical'
that
the
to guarantee
which
case
dreaming
observation
certain
where
contributing
sufficient
mentation,
cases
wakefulness
interpreted
be
saying
is
dream
in
results
important
might
by
the
dreaming
state
is
awareness
that
This
This
in
to
Firstly,
is
the
their
dream
state,
of
he
the
of
of
eight
appears
state
that
that
mind.
presence
argued
him
terms
a dream.
the
one
noted
of
sense
in
in
whereupon
dream
the
Hearne
of
a lucid
1976;
1981;
early
and
1968a;
Berge
place
dreaming,
observations.
that
awareness
of
In
of
appears
by
takes
noted.
awake
My qualifying
that
dream
five
in
continues
himself
occurs
mentation
waking
fact
we are
Watkins
dream
dream
is
La
a
that
Green
C.
1976;
the
between
he
that
aware
he
while
hours
(p. 153)
Eeden
or
lucid
the
in
that
1921;
1978;
but
remarked
perceive
initial
differ
initial
the
whereas
"in
the
becomes
to
1977;
is
p. 212)
Sparrow
Hart
They
occurrence:
cycle
of it,
1976;
Garfield
state.
mental
"we
asleep
"often
consciousness
itself
Arnold-Forster
also:
is
It
1981).
we are
himself,
that
wrote
in
(1934,
Descartes
Similarly,
dream".
Eeden
van
of
is
that
being
it
the
might
only
often
'awake'
repor-
appa-
165
in
a dream-world
he
soon
dream
to
discover
lucid
only
dreams.
during
(see
short
be
As can
imagines
for
only
eventually
her
kissing
case
of
for
the
bathroom
close
states
so
lessly
blurred.
having
woken
lay
bed,
do
so
his
that
earlier
he
merely
a call
to
it
was
had
been
his
daylinght
up.
seeing
the
dreadful
him
this
did
not
having
ability
'waking'
in
he made
his
front
way
and
dream
is
hope-
of
detract
from
that
he
eyes
and
only
a few
min-
his
eyes
figures,
gone
his
could
aware
open
geometric
having
morning
to
find
to
attempt
one
returned
awake
that
by
reported
to
his
open
beautiful
thought
the
experienced
5.30
eyes
and
The
on
kitchen
he
fully
felt
noticed
hypnagogic
nature
to
found
before
about
his
he wanted
and
added
the
own
interesting
distinction
that
of
his
time
awakening
their
closed
he still
in
resulted
although
occurred
answer
and
the
the
that
reports
back
and
husband
up properly.
false
brings
Leroy
although
fact
the
utes
and
he woke
a while,
after
when,
of
on
to
second
Finally,
whereupon
together
the
in
meal.
her
he
as
case
morning
eaten
up'
a while
elaborate
of
find
height
himself
normal
breakfast
another
such
for
find
to
his
state
he practised
time
third
that
and
subject
the
a journey
'woken
for
up'
his
making
reports
as
the
and
images
previous
incident
A personal
(1933,
pp. 115-118)
Leroy
not
deep
waking
reports
made
having
'woke
his
unusually
the
pp. 87-88)
He then
which
to
already
4 and 11).
to
wrong
which
and
having
hypnagogic
flying,
up
reality
bath
of
take
tend
on with
getting
in
subject
in
p. 106)
up
as
of
an
of
wake
or
getting
and
(1968,
a bathtub
regularly,
full
memory
of
up
dreams
experience
to
the
sides
to
wakefulness
awakenings
on
in
the
wake
within
workers
some
his
of
does
dreams
lucid
leaving
(1979b,
in
by
who was
McKellar
himself
false
Chapters
which
having
above,
a dream
goodbye
(see
breakfast
the
dreamed
who
he
hallucinatory
of
waking
husband
her
been
McKellar
a subject
of
in
being
routine.
morning
someone
eventually
thought
into
himself
tell
p. 53).
seen
latter
the
had
periods
imperceptibly
grade
to
that
are
1981,
Berge
La
up,
dreams
Lucid
place
he
that
realizes
up and
'awakes'
blind
enjoyment
166
the
of
his
with
hand
inosity
to
visual
his
open
in
fact,
all
the
time.
was
not
properly
the
hypnagogic
the
state
an
out-of-the-body
body
are
is
discussed
is
brought
of
its
in
up
this
at
to
tendency
point
in
occur
state
and
its
phenomenological
dream
and
the
lucid
be
found
deal
a great
the
OOBEs of
in
occurred
Tart
patterns.
to
be
a mixture
"something
(false
dreamlike
one
a dream
his
of
two
with
delta
dreaming
of
is
sleep
(1967)
to
(see
distinguished
the
in
have
to
were
no
EEG
subject's
experiences
awake
spend
state
there
expressed
onset
He reports
1 dream
"something
is
at
also
seemed
of
initial
the
state".
any
subjectively
one
because
will
sharply
such
and
that
both
tended
addition,
that
'Psi'
Tart
subjects
in
waves
move
subject
it
it
time.
subject
In
concludes
occurs
a stage
his
can
with
Eeden
van
"borderland
physical
this
on
subjects
dreams.
otherwise)
appear
This
else".
the
as
one's
awareness
dream
or
state.
A variety
is
his
else"
or
in
his
the
hypnagogic-hypnopompic
the
waking-up
Yet
developed
clearly
discussion
towards
one
1981).
OOBEs from
his
the
dream
conjunction
Hearne
also
of
experis,
'he'
that
section
as
that
and
the
of
three
the
Although
initial
time
of
body,
in
OOBE laboratory
his
that
that
dream
lucid
the
and
is
similarities
dream
the
that
recalled
body.
detail
more
the
literature
and
both
117-118).
experiences,
consciousness
physical
to be
these
This
been
which
strengthens
one's
correlated
his
'outside'
around
his
that
had
to
and
(OOBE).
outside
spatially
not
(pp.
parapsychological
oneself
were,
further
of
experience
arms
seemed
state"
and
man-
a condition
hypnagogia
above,
the
'aware'
is
subject
dream
finally
his
yet
lum-
the
presumably
in
was
similarities
in
finding
of
they
state
to
discussed
known
what
"I
related
open
of
both
that
the
eyelids
When he
where
and
and
is
ience
found
hypnagogic
the
relationship
is
field.
He concludes:
dream
of
he
his
intensification
an
blankets
the
under
to
mental
eyes
A phenomenon
types
led
force
to
attempt
simply
his
of
aged
His
visions.
in
which
and then
of
difficult
semi-wakefulness
the
subject
returns
to
wakes
it
this
to
up momentarily
time
retaining
categorize
from
a vestige
167
of
in
pompic
is
the
from
a waking
lucid
dream
is
experience
half-waking
or
in
'going
that
the
a dream
of
into'
is
subject
the
after
in
a dream-like
It
one.
hypno-
hypnagogic
the
resembles
also
the
resembles
state
a continuation
it
woken;
that
taking
it
that
has
subject
This
consciousness.
waking
also
state
resembles
that
aware
a
is
a dream
place.
hypnagogia
Interestingly,
in between
the
and
states
time
(1928)
out a long
ago by Swedenborg
were pointed
who
Dusen 1972,
is said
to have made great
use of them (van
1975)
who wrote:
and
is the vision
But different
which
comes when one is
in
full
the eyes closed.
Nay,
wakefulness,
with
is still
kind
there
another
of vision
which
comes
between
in a state
midway
sleep
and wakefulness.
he is fully
that
The man then
supposes
awake,
as it
in as much as all
his
Another
senses
were,
are active.
is that
between
the time
vision
of sleep
and the time
when the man is waking
of wakefulness,
up, and has
from
his
off
sleep
shaken
yet
not
eyes.
(Swedenborg
As noted
dition
is
sleep
dream
curious
and
my first
and
awoke,
then
liar
p. 101)
This
to
to
and
described
away".
In
his
of
(ib.,
condition
esting
in
this
respect
(1908)
who wrote:
"I
often
felt
during
the
finally
time.
was
occupied
conscious,
night.
discovered,
with
and
that
hypnagogic
other
is
to
illusions,
senses
and
this
noted:
"I
had
morning.
a real
and
activity
of
(1955,
subsidiary
perhaps
be
".
A very
inter-
by
Hyslop
reported
had
that
that
centres
not
slept
awake
the
all
field
my visual
I
was
were
(1976,
pp. 2-3),
describing
his
own
better
at
selfevidently
asleep".
Oliver
fami-
Critchley
be wide
however,
of
might
that
seemed
the
sort
'inter-dormitum
of
the
my mental
"a
which
whether
just
p. 283).
as
post-dormitum,
and
was
lulled
con-
support
in
it
thought
same
had
that
remember
experience
all
that
"the
took
dreams
forget
not
again"
a sort
as
must
this
the
7387).
para.
p. 284)
almost
was
second
sleep
refers
predormitum
I
to
seemed
went
one
thought
which
event.
I
passing
he recounted
conclusion
But
or
on
coming
be
to
consciousness
of
(1897,
Ellis
earlier,
1928,
feedback
168
feedback
the
of
dream-like
to
sometimes
lost
too
is
the
laboratory
to
able
third
"higher"
experiences
to
ship
is
"higher"
level
to
he
is
sounds
latter
save
dependent
on
sufficiently
level
he
unable
to
room.
In
in
room
the
he
state
and
as
his
of
the
also
distortions
and
a
this
still
the
sound
well
relation-
room.
in
that
Oliver's
dream
to
able
found
"just
had
state,
take
and
of
what
as
that
in
occurred
a similar
he became
cog-
[he]
must
third
the
and
second
has
which
state
daydreaming,
reality
the
in
dream
a split-consciousness
deep
in
in
a curious
of
that
probably
himself
morning",
terms
stock
is
he
Ellis
in
"deep-
the
experience
dissimilar,
all
terms
reality,
the
with
"higher"
time
of
though
him
in
the
control,
even
next
this
or
no
entirely
of
of
nocturnal
the
has
although
In
the
at
one
in
the
perception
being
in
common
"higher"
borders
which
abnormal
or
para-
perception.
normal
for
implications
Some
The
discussion
philosophy:
so
in
far
hypnagogic-hypnopompic
dream
blown
the
In
in
filled
arouses
aware
having
forget
him
is
not
the
of
nizant
the
then
'realistic'
fairly
level
who
he
here
the
to
not
report,
anything
in
see
testing,
state
and
disconnections
objects
level
in
arouse
leaving
of
of
We can
est"
he
report.
distortions
as
which
unaware
bodily
if
over
"layers"
that
room
awareness
dreamlet
verbally
can
his
the
of
the
level
three
He notes
aware
report.
still
and
and
may respond
kind
It
of
a dream
such
to
dream
the
also
and
person
has
section
can
may
his
take
been
shown
that
that
there
are
a full-
be
place
while
environment,
(e. g.
environmental
'knows'
that
there
at
least
that
shown
sometimes
objectively
either
correctly
has
of
awareness
(e. g.
subjectively
this
state
demonstrated
being
asleep).
that
retains
subject
claim
one
to
review
speak
and
not
observer
him
enable
between
state.
that
and
required
that
is
is
experience
for
to
this
he
level
"deepest"
son
in
consciousness
of
on
differentiates
hypnagogia,
induced
the
latter
the
per-
stimuli)
or
his
is
body
are
more
certain
than
cases
1G9
in
which
dreaming,
state,
and
is
it
Although
a detailed
into
tus
of
mainly
and
this
at
the
in
to
reference
to
point
above
like
would
sta-
observations
discuss
to
(1967)
Malcolm's
enter
the
concerning
wakefulness,
which
blurred.
critically
discussion
implications
certain
brief,
is
my intention
not
dreams
hypnagogic-hypnopompic
the
wakefulness
philosophical
sleep,
carry
between
distinction
the
views
in
the
on
subject.
The
hinges
dreaming
dream
thrust
central
be
suppositions
flow
the
asleep"
hypnagogic-hypnopompic
ning
awareness
He further
asleep.
identical
are
feelings,
false"
view
lish
that
(p. 58).
is
his
that
are
they
implies
such'
Both
pp. 59,66,109)
a dream. Sullivan
simply
argues
always
inferential
fly
in
face
and
that,
with
as
of
shown
directly
anything
here
not
"The
and
such
What
of
in
evidence
with
and
the
form
that
not
are
is
of
images.
But
to
Malcolm,
they
dreamt
such
(p. 66).
occur"
"one
that
never
dreams.
It
with
with...
are
Malcolm
'I
dreamt
Again,
nature".
dreams
'I
deals
hypnagogic
not
my discussion
Similarly,
dreams".
estabasleep
to
directly
one
his
(1967,
and Malcolm
of 'experiencing'
pp. 331-332)
deals
to
that
not
so
these
recollec(p. 65)
and
so'
statements
dreams
are experiences
dreams,
they
can be
inferentially.
not
dreams
then
while
all
composed
did
is
that
is
statement
retai-
impressions,
According
then?
he
sleep,
at
the
impossible.
two
in
while
impossible
possibility
(pp. 331-332)
asserts
are
dealt
are
(1953,
pertaining
"statements
that
the
is
interest
such
to
tions
it
that
of
of
these
while
holds
in
occurring
saying
any circumstances,
under
is
thoughts,
nothing:
deny
is,
that
of,
dreams
Sullivan
a dream
composed
particular
that
have
anyone
is
only
cannot
a person
"if
aware
composed
of
composed
that
that
and
experiences.
are
can
(p. 52),
Of
assertion
state
and
Malcolm
What
showing
so on...
someone
From
experiences.
environment,
or
with,
can
a person
asleep
above
states
images
is
what
his
of
a person
had a dream
such as "if
a man
(p. 50) which
clearly
contradicts
statements
presented
evidence
One,
while
have
to
said
he was
follows
two,
concerning
arguments
suppositions:
and,
asleep,
while
intelligibly
it
two
on
Malcolm's
of
That
they
are
and
170
immediate
in
shown
the
all
experiences
in
respectable
of
asleep
it
holds
dreaming"
these
Again,
dream
see
can
their
that
dreams
lucid
"one
cause
The
dreaming
for
the
objective
ming
no
technique
that
by
the
means
of
absur-
making
gR
this
result
is
one
are
in
being
of
there
that
claim
bed
are
they
One might,
asleep.
'dreams',
that
be
erroneous
(see
reported
above).
But
might
mere
denied
make
cannot
do
and
aware
'Psi'
on
who
can
aware
or
round
the
to
assert
in
a dream.
objective
the
he was
he was
by
asleep
examples
this
Malcolm
judgments
deciding
betherefore
and
(1953,
that
that
the
of
pointed
could
employ
but
some
evidence
is
of
dreaming
can
awareness
correlations.
one
It
has
of
out,
any
dream
would
For
asleep
criteria
occurrence
p. 205)
one
is
one
presentation
of
confirmation
subjective
am asleep',
are
Nonetheless,
employment".
express
(p. 112).
As MacDonald
sense
could
reports
judging
revolves
a judgment.
makes
of
question
and
asleep
is
one
that
they
unjustifiably
judgments"
erroneous
not
is
who
is
absurd
and
chapter
dreams
within
too,
possibility,
that
how
proves
people
lying
judgments
his
therefore
of
such
dreamt
a person
and
that
argue
latter
that
subjects
body
physical
course,
the
of
reports
presented
also
which
In
dreams
how validly
they
no matter
from premises
which
are
seen
in
appreciable
that
judgment
drawn
We have
and
lucid
'I
unintelligible,
are
dreaming.
judging
someone's
supposed
experiences
and
asleep
they
true.
not
is
an
am dreaming'
of
fear
inherently
an
the
displaying
up
no matter
judgment
conclusions,
at,
arrived
have
idea
course
(p. 109).
of
of
the
the
the
occurrence
'I
of
asleep
for
notion
powerfully
of
state
am asleep'
absurdity
very
signs
(is]
imply
for
clearly
'I
"If
former...
while
of
are
the
very
would
the
the
judgment
of
the
is
may wake
dream
appearnace...
therefore
of
person
the
unintelligible",
a judgement
the
sentence
words...
is
inferences
denies
"the
that
not
psychological
in
of time.
further
Malcolm
arguing
dity
and
hypnopompically
space
and
where
nightmares
physiological
remain
form
and
such
"it
confirsuch
now
emerging
be
confirmed
been
shown
171
that
subjects
sleeping
imenter
they
that
fists
their
La
by
displayed
REM sleep"
in
Similarities
is
gogia
is
by
accompanied
1981).
is
time
That
attested
unambiguous
stage
(Hearne
experiences
injected
arousal
which,
et
with
more
to
that
a certain
precondition
impinging
is
arousal
other
of
results
clear
ases
in
sure
during
were
only
ned
similar
tion.
the
heart
rates
of
a night
during
dreamlike
cated
indicators
which
"marked
in
a study
tend
to
(although
Interestingly,
passage
in
(1961)
al
study
showed
fall
with
NREM to
pres-
NREM sleep
rates
from
not
the incre-
blood
heart
variability
is
that
Kamiya
the
the
of
situation
and
respira-
reports
respirREM
tends
above
obtai-
that
successive
pressure
'thin-
to
review
preceding
the
"a
be
opposed
on
blood
used,
sympathetic
systolic
REM mentation
periods
increases
the
et
was
interprets
found
4% respectively.
Snyder
quality.
to
opposed
as
in
results
Moreover,
and
periods
6% and
and
rate,
drea-
might
careful
the
subjects
4 sleep
stage
perceptual
that
(1964)
al
et
observed
solution
as
that
shows
heart
REM sleep
7%,
i. e.
'dreaming'
Snyder
respiration,
and
arousal
However,
studies
that.
as
during
how a sleeper
for
NREM sleep.
which
saline
memories",
responsible
during
in
sympathetic
and
stimuli
where
been
inhibition.
study,
determines
which
has
emotional
controls
NREM sleep,
to
epinephrine
vivid,
This,
characteristic
peripheral
(1970)
al
hypna-
of
activity.
a defining
as
of sympathetic
in
an increase
opposed
suggests
parasympathetic
compared
reported
as
features
physiological
of
subdermally
(NREM)
correlates:
as
Hersch
The
ase)
of
the
denied
during
increase
certain
defining
sometimes
REM sleep
ation
signs
physiological
dominance
the
however,
as
the
clenching
a pre-planned
Hearne
throughout
their
the
One of
king'
to
eyes
by
an exper-
p. 9).
1981,
ming
dream
at
asleep
"electrophysiological
the
of
closed
1980,1981;
indeed
to
communicate
(lucid)
their
Berge
are
subjects
to
able
having
are
moving
(e. g.
pattern
the
or
are
to
show
studies
of
autonomic
REM sleep"
incremore
indi-
172
1973,
(Rechtschaffen
studies
pathetic
activity
cervical
sympathetic
stimulation
cular
formation)
NREM sleep,
(vagal
to
but
also
a decreased
well
as
(1967)
their
opposite
more
heart,
were
higher,
they
awakenings,
logical
This
arousal
factor
personality
just
is
people
during
arousal
from
NREM
(NREM
ments.
But
for
the
Foulkes
during
to
it
theta
in
preceeds
of
none
of
occurrence
and Vogel
(it
even
dreaming
study
stages
included
are
as
can
where
with
stage
since
i. e.,
consisted
higher
prevalent
distinguish
by
the
temporal
rapid
and
was
this
that
eye
absolutely
be
dreaming.
of
sleep
to
EEG,
factors
these
physio-
valid
If
except
find-
these
of
during
difficult
the
they
group
to
group
REM),
(1965)
hypnagogic
the
this
levels
ignored,
been
similar
be
would
REM sleep
factor
is
is,
opposite
entirely
group's.
other
NREM sleep
REM sleep,
during
be
arousal
the
than
that
From
light-sleeper
the
also
occurrence
have
to
seems
were
spontaneous
their
degree
the
sub-
signal
more
1970).
not
physiological
higher
naturally
than
for
i. e.
NREM sleep
a certain
may
that
possible
whose
from
to
temperature
had
movements,
"during
movements".
sleep,
body
and
necessary
however,
conclusion,
the
of
is
eye
during
that
data,
sleepers,
experiences
deduces
Zimmerman
heavy
(1973,
sympathetic
an auditory
21% (Zimmerman
71% against
group:
ings
dreamlike
more
reported
in
of
awakened
when
increased
response
by
rates,
to
sympathetic
wakened
made more
(b)
and
tonic
sleepers,
the
reti-
REM sleep
cat
light
group,
respiration
the
that
physiologically
aroused
their
it
more easily
who were
bursts
found
the
Rechtschaffen
decreases
with
the
sciatic
and
sympathetic
phasic
conjunction
Zimmerman
NREM sleep
mind
sym-
the
enters
a decreased
only
of
wakefulness
it
as
in
is
in
of
from
moves
1971b)
of
both
to
stimulation
bearing
not
a decrease
response
during
(1971a,
al
discharges
REM sleep).
that,
as
is
decrease
in
et
reflex
animal
decreased
level
stimulation
(a)
the
there
discharge,
than
in
a further
concludes
jects
of
direct
to
Baust
there
cat
nerve
as
wakefulness
activity
the
and
and
REM sleep
The
(reduction
responses
p. 176)
in
that
showed
nerve
p. 175).
seen
dreaming
EEG ranging
2 NREM sleep)
move-
necessary
from
was
the
reported
from
and
alpha
in
the
173
BEMs (see
of
absence
What
and
state
in
same
by
Zimmerman
the
deep
reach
jects.
continually
of
all,
from
group,
lations
former
and
incorporations
is
It
dreams
sleepers'
be
accompanying
cognitive
a dream
that
stimuli
and
to
them
and
experiential
has
apparently
induce
hypnotically
involvement
personal
instructions,
might
of
having
exceedingly
by
little
or
the
by
no
to
reasonable
latter
lightness
of
from
suggestion
this
including
is
not
extends
which
restricted
means
also
would
of
to
the
inferences
and
hypnotic
We
activity.
are
may be
It
capable
accompanied
in others
whereas
accompanied
would
the
former
that
physiological
in
their
flowing
'dissociated'
so-called
be
then
experiment)
physiological
about
having
physical
through
cognitive-experiential
of
surely
bizarreness
in
the
cognitive
enlightening
implication
that
hypnagogia,
a dissociation
that
be
require
must
by
be
by
An interesting
sleep.
stages
to
may
these
the
and
experiences
from
differ
not
the
of
may
subjects
test
if
trans-
between
changes.
(and
the
of
There
content
mental
hypothesize
group
during
arousal,
physiological
considerabl=e
the
in
state
varying
dream
physiological
change
slightest
content
physiological
bizarre
internal
are
the
would
some
is
stimuli.
varying,
that
it
most,
instigated
of
also
subject's
instance,
for
find,
that
others,
It
dreams
while
the
the
differences
not.
other
from
differ.
also
been
has
that
one
sub-
experience
than
may
to
a member
both
dream
lightnever
that
infer
cognitive
of
The
subjects
experiences
know
to
afforded
means
physical
inhibition
peripheral
state
of
Some types
experiences.
greater
dream
their
and
that
than
we may
group's
importance
of
the
information
which
the
sleep
opposed
sleep
environment
physical
external
of
these
as
light
up more
picking
opposite
in
an organism
peri-
opposite.
that
may mean
inhibition
reports
subject
is
including
the
subject-
instance,
stages
suggests
peripheral
But
various
Evidence,
the
between
For
the
studies,
group's
sleeper
and
during
subjects?
all
distinction
the
is
cases
such
interactions.
inhibition
pheral
is,
their
and
in
overlooked
that
interface,
state
be
to
seems
1976, p. 48).
Singer
also
states,
dissociation
area
but
parameters,
correlates
174
mental
of
is,
that
state,
the
'dissociated'
sense
that
the
same
meaning
Such
in
that
may
be
of
signify
be
the
latter
one
or
awareness;
logical
What
it
does
from
physiological
diately
it
been
may need
arousal
if
versa,
vice
his
arousal
to
may need
of
the
of apparitional
occurrence
immediately
after
waking
place
hypnopompic
in
the
state
still
the
level
the
vide
of
tal
to
the
the
siderable
ges in imaginal
measurable
extend
subject,
viz.,
his
the
(1965)
REMs,
NREM sleep
also
explain
as
the
11).
may proto
conducive
not
played
when,
after
arousal,
latter
may
reflect
the
half
even
by
the
men-
readiness
a con-
the
person
then
be
These
is
That
onset,
is
taking
person
psychological
suggestion'in
only
REM stage,
reported
is
increases.
may
the
may
this
part
sympathetic
sympathetic
of
But
Conversely,
activities,
Aserinsky's
nonspecificity
crucial
in
decrease
in
most
NREM stage
in
sleep
imme-
the
instance,
Chapter
like
activities.
to
the
while
internal
a dream.
of
quiet
may
pointing
he enters
(see
in
relative
phenomena
it
such
For
but
dreams
physio-
of
This
phenomena.
experience.
optimal
arousal
physiological
The
of
just
waking,
such
story.
state
have
of
of
experiencing
the
of
process
an
in
increase.
the
is,
increase
subject.
very
The
first,
an
is
'thinking'
been
is,
sleep
experience
as
subject
that
connection
the
arousal
has
to
stand
possibility
the
and
occurrence
decrease
to
wakeful-
arousal.
of
of
the
things:
a causal
busy
he
two
of
the
is
state
have
to
awareness,
constitute
to
magnitude
has
a person
and
may
imply
preceding
in
effect,
arousal
the
Moreover,
his
an
not
dreams
sleep
hypnagogia
other
conducive
state
in
physiological
during
the
second,
deny
as
with
confused
in
syndromically
however,
Increase
reflection,
a mere
not,
aware.
in
not
have
they
as
taken
may
organism
state.
well
as
more
not
presence
may
need
hypnagogia
should
be
a mental
arguments
become
organism
cannot
of
decreases
or
the
a 'dissociated'
an
be dissociated
themselves
may
the
of
correlations
as
if
for
they
that
and
ness
during
during
activities
increases
their
the
hold
not
physiological
state
taken
measurements
may
wakefulness
organism's
in
from
drawn
states
enga-
reflected
however,
to
respect
to
very
coarsely
the
175
fact
the
that
in
ening
the
between
two
mental
ponding'
Clearly,
sleep'
pp. 155-6)
sleep
deprivation
the
when
,
awake,
responding
- talking,
between
dissolution
behaviour
be
pharmacologically
produced
In
the
the
where
case
taking
has
cortex
of
are
place
whereas
neuronal
reorganization
'deep
the
usual
etc....
EEG can
also
(see
also
in
only
is
in
the
Fruhstcxfer
and
internal
external
1969,
lower
the
although
be
subjectively
in
response
and
wakefulness.
for
the
response
the
levels
sleeping
organism
REM sleep
In
REM sleep
(Hord,
Lubin
also
below
waking
threshold
(Ornitz
to
et
al
to
which
REM sleep
rate
than
those
of
magnitude
that
rate
the
1966).
the
wakeful-
of
than
is
are
to
appear
not
longer
autonomic
of
NREM
latency
than
Moreover,
organism
and
than
heart
does
1967,
et al
1971)
of
heart
Johnson
e.,
small
psychological)
is in
organism
greater
wakefulness
and
(i.
to
sensitive
The
them.
respect
during
REM stage
the
respects.
increase
as
of
is
hypna-
and
threshold
aware
later
activities
Fruhstorfer
when
such
normal.
the
to
environment
(physiological
responses
in
other
chapters
as
imaginal
be more
to
shown
Similarly,
at
elicited
in
also
later
accepted
similar
EEG and
Bergstrom
one
wakefulness.
autonomic
its
but
Hypnagogia
be
to
cortical
in
argued
the
where
from
i. e.,
such,
sleep
evident
to
as
subject
is
clearly
control,
associations
switch
be
stages),
its
'nocturnal'
the
appears
(early
visual
the
bizarre
the
is
both
by
seen
dreams)
changes
and
as will
which
not
sleep
hypnagogic
uli
indicate
surgically"
relinquished
yet
REM or
complete,
state
of
ness
in
reorganization
gogic
the
conditions
by
the
and
visions
mentation
control,
more
Such
not
often
bizarre,
sub-cortical
hypnagogic
of
bizarreness
is
"under
instructions,
to
or
p. 106).
1960).
Oswald
the
1975,
least
at
'corres-
of
EEG can
the
is
subject
sets
out,
pointed
by
merely
(Staal
standards
Such
two
happ-
difference
or
established
'criteria'
(1965,
extreme
not
is
identity
the
between
physiological
As Kamiya
is
states
difference
or
important
experientially
organism.
identity
the
of
something
during
stimresponds
176
do
not
et
al
lead
1967).
these
cues
when
the
the
of
habituation
to
However,
auditory
are
during
AERs)
of
cess
response
or
a direct
channel
p. 340).
The
imaginal
than
the
to
physiological
i. e.,
as
the
of
or
sleep-dream
all
are
increased
give
the
takes
is
it
logic.
greater
It
to
stimuli
but
states
these
evidenced
partly
gogia
such
falling
or
distortion
as
flying,
seeing
a feeling
having
everyday
bizarre
the
tenuous
or
Some general
that
content,
Indeed,
more
the
strange
activities,
the
in
the
and
in
epistemology)
(its
metaphysics)
or
complete
of
from
things
being
the
well
are
to
in
hypna-
body
schema,
angles,
are
'real'
more
hypnagogia
control
as
changed.
impossible
seen
inter-
of
changes
the
hypnagogic
as
of
dicta-
organism
method
loss
things
deeper
the
the
(its
reports
that
either
that
real
importance
than
that
when
involve-
the
of
appear
difficult
responses
of
imaginal
by
The
reality.
the
it,
between
associations.
it
is
as
Foulkes
at
hypnagogia
times
and
to
and
distinguish
Vogel
(1965)
REM sleep
between
discovered,
more
more
remarks:
Comparisons
how difficult
the
of
appearance
rather
stimuli
imaginally;
magnitude
would
the
internal
and
idea
it,
pro-
1967,
al
towards
magnitude
absorbed
of
et
represented
the
com-
than
rather
more
some
late
neural
sensations
us
to
the
state
(Ornitz
ongoing
on
becomes
of
is
input
autonomic)
in
of
out,
responses:
a central
change
perceptual
pointed
that
state,
tending
'interpreter-cognizer'
This
two.
to
the
(1966)
represent
sensory
unresponsive
pretation
to
stimuli
waking
not
than
evoked
the
to
is
the
averaged
for
subject
by
as
subject
he attaches
ted
(recorded
imaginal
the
the
responsiveness
new organization
same
same.
Zerlin
hypnagogic
would
organization
cerebral
time,
at
and
of
related
(e. g.
reactions
they
way
increase
AER seem
the
ponents
the
not
same
logic
the
Ornitz
reorganization
and
late
the
neuronal
the
1966;
Lubin
and
Davis
the
stimuli
the
awake:
representations
to
to
interpreted
is
organism
respect
ment
due
be
cannot
Interestingly,
in
(Johnson
show
the
177
"hypnagogia
of REM sleep.
the
contains
of
quality
variable
and
unaware
state
(if
one
means
no
it
within
find
in
from
REM dreams,
blown
complex
or
actively
the
kind
of
hypnagogic
out
mental
activity
p. 160)
sleep.
hypnagogia
on
is
not
This
is
probably
the
amount
i. e.,
not
the
been
of
absence
The
graded
for
the
completed,
of
both
those
the
states
of
sleep
dimension
being
by
of
Hernandez-Peon
of
injected
acetylcholine
proposed
by
Jouvet
(1961)
its
latest
in
elicited
that
fact
that
for
still
the
syndrome.
account
feeling
that
the
REM sleep,
by
hypna-
of
1)
emergent
deep
of
reported
stages
dreaming.
of
of
conscious-
further,
the
showed
early
reorganization
the
by
either
precisely
the
account
vigilance,
(1965)
stimuli
stage)
etc.,
and
intense
thought
nondirected
the
REM sleep
between
of
waking
waking
may,
intensity,
characterized
accompanied
to
might
(2,3,4
"NREM
exactly
due
attitude,
parallel
vigilance
sleep,
content,
of
that
hypnagogic
the
neuronal
the
of
hypnagogia
of
An interesting
along
this
cognitive
4).
chapter
reality/unreality,
(see
subjects
drawn
new
sleep.
during
throughout
the
NREM
our
qualitatively
and
components
some
variability
gogia
to
switch
structure
and
of
encounters
external
daydream";
hand,
(excepting
whole
can
to
or
other
containing
drifting,
encountered
syndrome
a certain
ness,
a problem
is
notes
of
attending
On the
stages.
REM stage
retains
not
working
physiological
has
we are
too,
one
of
that-large
portion
resembles
in seemingly
disorganized
wanders
whenever
as
one
stages
mentation
which
fashion
one
that
(1973,
just
indistinguishable
early
to
conscious-
a complex
respect,
dreams
dissimilar
all
is
of
wakefulness
this
its
waking
hypnagogia,
In
stages.
in
states)
as
but
in
to
of
that
that
as
(degree
sleep
more,
Rechtschaffen
instance,
that
number
state
full
involvement
compared
(b)
and
and
at
(a)
not
whereas
not
mentation
For
if
hypnagogia
of
not
simple
steps
as
dreamy
as
dissimilarities
out
ego
it
of
1973),
(Rechtschaffen
by
and
variable,
and
complex
mentation
be
to
seem
pointing
loss
bit
every
Arguments
or
consciousness
ness)
mentation
later
be
can
stages
inhibition
In
the
strong
two
sleep
while
of
case
doses
areas
weaker
178
doses
NREM sleep,
elicited
may be related
system
1974).
In
from
inhibition
the
inal
of
activities
in
relation
zing
the
concept
well
as
the
by
anteed
the
is
is
the
end
and
Elam
are
products
The
same
schemata
or
parallel
is
applicable
'autonomous'
would
from
tic
ature
dynamic
imaginal
strongly
higher
by
its
the
either
case
they
that
in
cognition
mode
them.
takes
suggests
and
appear
forth
call
which
impression
of
irrelevance.
effort)
place.
The
a change
from
sleep)
to
effort
altogether
they
(mental
sought-for
associations
(and
and
mental
as
hypnagogia
hypna-
how
lacking,
such,
the
late
again
While
i. e.,
further
quality.
and
defined
dreams
effort
are
in
giving
Giora
stress
to
as
perception
they
early
visions
Bergson
part
'thinking'
fail
see
how
us
mental
either
and
appear
of
may
to
clues
obvious
It
hard
often
mental
effort,
literature
associations,
the
that
clearly
mediate
such
process.
the
but
a sharp
continuum
that
lacking
wakefulness
guar-
an essential
dissipates
distorted,
subliminal
are
or
as
The
remind
mental
hypnagogic
utili-
clearly,
viz.,
to
the
of
proposing
will
of
of
appear
is
hypna-
continuum
contention
low
of
in
that
to
as
Bergson's
evidenced
weak
very
interpretative
NREM mentation
effort
it
unconsciousness:
concept
an
Reports
is
are,
(1974)
perception,
as
how
a similar
studying
The
of
REM kind
again
sleep
in
according
Elam
cognition
of
stages.
is
graded
endorsing
while
of
and
the
of
used
unobtainable.
and
theory
product
gogic
slight
be
be
a hypothesis
logically
Giora
that
and
literature,
consciousness
of
introduced
dynamic
the
of
can
exerted.
his
stages
vigilance
(Giora
end
the
effort".
consciousness
consciousness
than
stages
"mental
simply
of
the
although
in
can
untenability
dichotomy
suggest
the
continuity
(1901,1902)
deep
hypnagogia,
that
of
between
effort
of
sleep
evidence
to
dichotomy
of
inhibition
reported
dimension
Another
gogia
that
in this
presented
that
paper
increases
vigilance
with
successive
stages
involvement
in the unfolding
and deeper
imag(i. e.,
hypnagogic
dreams).
hypnagogia
of
suggesting
the
at
to
been
not
of
lying
respect
has
experiment
clear
degree
the
REM sleep
with
Elam
is
to
thus
an
do,
in
a swing
associationis-
evidence
in
the
active
to
passive
liter-
179
during
cognition
known
course,
In
be
to
the
brain
that
the
vely
may be
responsible
vity
during
NREM sleep
upper
stem
for
"these
hypotheses
suggest
tatory
and
inhibitory
can
sleep,
pheral
ness".
The
discovery
and
Courjon
1970;
studies
lateral
dorsal
duction
is
REM sleep
of
'linked'
the
there
kinds
two
1965),
of
is
there
are
areas
of
phenomena
PGO) are
follow
upon
appear
before
Jouvet
1965).
nucleus
acts
also
eye
as
along
neural
tex.
These
last
temporal
in
of
from
inwardly
observations
being
nucleus
and
visual
and
of
(Although
the
the
sleep
are
subjects
dreaming.
with
but
sleep
here
they
they
where
Jeannerod,
and
geniculate
travelling
sensations
the
to
appear
a common
(the
nucleus
lateral
may
a whole).
as
human
(Delorme,
eye
brain
mentioned
wakefulness,
the
of
production
geniculate
the
conten-
Hernandez-Peon
in
to
pro-
forebrain,
visual
to
point
pathway
for
imagination
imaginal
the
limbic
correlated
visual
two
perception
is
of
opposed
that
pathway
geniculate
relationship
as
know
a relay
which
above
lateral
the
system
for
PIPs
in
the
(see
the
movements
We also
their
information
the
movements
eye
loci
Jouvet
in
raphe
closely
are
The
brain
implicated
and
and
observed
the
is
al
et
caeruleus
production
cats
in
spikes
G in
visual
and
sleep
Interestingly,
lateral
in
PGO spikes
Now,
the
phasic
the
sleep.
disputed,
that
in
implicated
periorbital
of REM sleep.
agreement
1961;
Hendley
and
locus
the
(Jouvet,
cat
implicate
and
pons
wakeful-
(Rechtschaffen
to
the
the
as
peri-
during
obtain
in
and
man
the
is
betwen
Niebyl
separate
sleep,
neuroaxis,
that
hypothalalamus
two
are
that
remarks
relationships
that
in the production
that
p. 171)
such
in
whereas
RAS,
the
to
implicated
tion
of
of such activity
the
wakefulness
region
acti-
along
appear
suggested
electrodermal
ofexci-
1963)
1973)
respecti-
rearrangements
Mikiten,
(PIPs)
stem
paucity
PGO spikes
the
indication
major
activity
Jouvet
and
behavioural
(1967)
(1973,
mental
potentials
in
osbserved
the
1959;
of
of
sleep-dreams.
brain
storms
is,
same
(1966)
lower
the
that
of
Rechtschaffen
stem
Lubin's
alter
and
Jeannerod
integrated
and
activity
indicators
Mouret,
to
the
and
Rechtschaffen
Michel
respect
the
REM sleep,
with
in
and
during
occur
The
case
Johnson
to
reference
state.
hypnagogic
the
corto
the
both
conveying
perceptual
information
The
outwardly.
geniculate
spikes
to
eye
180
the
in
located
the
the
whose
visual
imaginal
imagery,
visual
suggesting
iation
of
the
and
mentation
not
to
that
argue
during
dreams
and
1971
the
increase
on
of
from
but
of
stem,
(This
is
or
PIPs
results
connections).
As Proust
once
introduced
"some
with
is
laws
the
of
(1929,
Gross
"the
that
are
vity
logic
thinking
radically.
of
the
can
cribe
goes
(194)
Froeschels
the
suggested
radically
different
of
thought
argued
that
during
there
from
of
wakefulness.
is
a certain
activity
in
all
during
remarked
complete
them"
passidirected
the
experienced
i. e.
be
will
in
recalled,
hypnagogia
the
(1949,
in
desBoth
experience.
in
there
Mayer-
also
the
Froeschels
laziness
associa-
state
from
it
whet-
contradicting
of
even
operating
to
as
associative
p. 375)
association
wake-
present".
nature
not
it,
mentation
the
state
PGO)
of
pre-sleep
describing
those
cortex
the
'theoretical'
of
a hypnagogic
(1967b),
Rapaport
rules
the
question
during
and
that
that
in
succeed
on
of
in
state
(a)
formally
1948,
different
waking
this
this
parts
neuronal
dream
reasoning
in
and McCarley
that
affirmative
evidence
processes
so
from
loosening
in
of
the
but
p. 189)
by Vihvelin
quoted
self-observer
the
observed,
and
mental
what
from
inactive
activity
of
is
This
various
place
unreality
form
in
taking
(1973,
menta-
processes
or
an
as
thought
Hobson
cortical
that
as
well
(see
not
assocfor
necessarily,
constitute
might
bizarreness
the
not
a halt)
are
cortical
occipital
Rechtschaffen's
to
(b)
and
to
brain
spikes)
issued
be
the
on
states.
firing
with
to
seem
the
states
neuronal
organization
same
answer
ted
dreamy
considerable
fulness
her
deep
prior
accounting
waking
the
giant
formation,
perhaps
of
the
stay
come
dreamy
and
conjunction
to
addition
the
thus
be
to
increase
to
as
between
areas
brain
the
although
(image
other
of
firing
for
orders
(in
in
brain
the
activity
and
to
REMs and
and
and
dreams
during
known
decrease
differences
qualitative
thought
interpretation)
driven,
brain-stem
tion,
two
is
somehow
is
activity
latter
the
as
related
PGO spikes
of
appearance
increase
(perhaps
However,
possibility.
PGO spike
the
of
pons
neurons
reticular
this
suggest
generator
neural
to
to
appears
movements
thought
are
formation
p. 24)
181
ked
that
the
hypnagogic
in
hypnagogia.
during
formation
'similarity'
term
the
from
the
in
former
it
the
is
during
ance
of
the
what
is
"psychologically
sentence
upon
waking
which
the
meaning
conscious-
'sameness'.
with
that
remar-
a different
in
has
identified
states
basis
has
it
he
point,
the
works,
meaning
p. 39)
(1967b,
Rapaport
the
to
being
consciousness
hypnagogia
ness:
More
import-
syntactical
is
wakefulness
replaced
by
the
hypnagogic
outstanding"
during
experiential
changes
state.
the
Indeed,
over
the
into
hypnagogia
functions
logical
Different
the
over
control
exercises
is
interpretation
bound'
to
trying
As Roffwarg
ject
awake
lation,
pointed
the
from
transition
Since
is).
doubts
ssed
the
depicts
p. 283).
not
have
may
not
ested
and
slower
somewhat
mental
(1970)
come
from
the
the
same
significance
above
mentation
during
stage
(see
1962).
al
that
that
of
imaging
in
in
resembles
same
to
generator
for
and
have
the
Elam
exprein
sleep
1974,
EEG patterns
therefore,
may
As sugg-
organism).
the
sleep
and
similar
(and,
PGO spiking,
hypnagogia
and
initial
the
that
awareness
(Giora
stimu-
(1969)
"closely
found
out,
a sub-
or
Snyder
pattern
pointed
created
intriguing
to
visual
functions"
Johnson
respect
et
REM sleep
EEG activity
As
in
new
1 REM sleep
(the
hypnagogia,
sleep"
(1970)
many writers
paper
Johnson's
same
is
is
their
'state-
to
waking
"whether
random
is
Evarts
of
ones,
confusion
blocked".
EEG during
old
the
similar
is
some
of
"it
remarked,
of
psycho-
EEG descending
and
remarkably
how
out
the
rules
stage
1962,
activity
alpha
the
sometimes
circumstances
under
when
too,
al
although
organism
between
(1966)
EEG is
REM sleep
the
why
Evarts
also
et
to
EEG emergent
and
1970;
the
which
reorganization.
to
similar
according
is
and
same:
differentiate
1 (hypnagogia)
Johnson
the
this
Perhaps
state.
be
not
cognizes
and
firing,
now
still
may
patterns
in
are
change
and
for
allow
sound
consciousness
physiological
to
deeper
jerks,
a country's
waking
certain
withdraws
neurons
to
come
and
myoclonic
likened
government:
and
that
deeper
goes
flashes,
) may be
etc.,
and
enters
(flickers,
constitution
of
it
as
organism
explosions,
of
various
type
and
appears
to
control
be
182
predominated
too,
shift
brain
by
temperature
- especially
a different
to
Summary
and
In
this
to
indicate),
these
a waking
a limbic
activity
further
which
states
in
them
must
have
from
that
state.
conclusions:
discussed
have
chapter
the
between
relationships
dreams.
nocturnal
and
hypothalamic
individual
the
by
of
during
in
a person
physiological
ences
for
meaning
ascribed
seem
EEG activity
that
suggests
and
correlations
some
as
(probably
activity
stem
phenomenological
hypnagogic
following
The
experihave
points
been
argued:
the
First,
can
state
to
hypnagogic
Second,
addition,
physiological
these
Fifth,
to
they
such,
brain
parameters
may form
organism
Sixth,
the
of
sciousness
dream
argues
ophers
that
do
that
fact
the
the
against
dreams
or
view
experiences,
are
not
composed
that
did
as
the
con-
a hypnagogic
some
i. e.,
of,
be
level;
for
by
expressed
statements
and
may retain
not
experiences
states
cortical
having
all,
not
a specific
a person
are
that
of
wakefulness.
is
he
that
if
in
them
in
dream-state.
significance
to
ascribed
i. e.,
dream;
most,
part
dream
the
a different
evidence
not contain,
images,
and
and
about
below
hypna-
the
them,
of
nocturnal
to
peculiar
that
than
the
of
structures
and/or
experiences.
share
parameters
carry
may
of
types
of
to
appears
reorganization
while
states
anyone
"inter-dormitum"
hypnagogia
place
environment
dream
of
a variety
encompasses
Fourth,
neuronal
respects
a dream.
include
may
may encompass
it
related
in
his
of
a variety
span
experiential
hypnagogia
ences
being
there
Third,
the
all
take
may
awareness
'awake'
being
of
awareness
experiences
some
retains
subject
gogic
in
comparable
dreams.
nocturnal
the
dreams
full-blown
be
hypnagogic-hypnopompic
the
of
experiences
philos-
that
feelings,
thoughts,
about
them
not
actually
they
constitute
take
inferplace.
CHAPTER
10
and
its
MEDITATION:
In
it
gogia
to meditation
respect
promote
would
if
parison
stages
of
1955;
Mishra
1967).
four
deal
stages
traction
of
The
pratyahara,
tion
the
reduction
two
desires,
of
elimination
and
fifth
The
'noise'.
withdrawal:
involves
stage
the
or
in
samadhi
which
by
is
"is
there
to
said
is
a dissolution
is
associated
is
a continuous
be
'absorbed'
of
subject-object
with
an
three
stages
Samyama
yogi
acquires
siddhis
On the
physiological
1973).
yoga
paranormal
correlated
with
heart
rate
and
skin
resistance
1970;
Wallace
Wallace
and
is
consumption,
in
Moreover,
meditators
as
display
Anand
et
et
there
and
al
which
spacelast
the
them
practising
tuning
out
(1961)
the
of
inwards
(psychodecreases
significant
blood
lactate,
EEG alpha
rhythm
Wallace
al 1971;
a progressive
-183-
attention
powers.
this
side,
of
of
called
in
that
said
or
turning
withdrawal)
oxygen
(e. g.,
Patanjali
attention
logical
increases
and
Finally,
transcending
the
and
environment
in
of
p. 438).
(Honorton
object
differentiation
experience
1977,
time"
'medi-
period.
object
image,
or
the
within
the
the
as
maintenance
in
this
object
translated
a longer
of
in
within
the
of
sixth
object
Whereas
limited
is
concentration
and
on an
fluctuate
often
further
The
environment.
features
the
reduc-
input
sensorial
time.
to
the
with
psychophysical
attention
of
(dhyana:
stage
attention
image
of
may be allowed
seventh
tation')
the
quietening
proprioceptive
deepens
from
with
the
two
and
detached
period
delineated
confines
in
a certain
attention
stage
is
dis-
psychophysical
latter
and
pranafirst
The
with
exteroceptive
concentration
for
image
or
the
concern
psychological
and
and
cultivates
attention
of
Vivekanada
niyama,
samadhi.
concerned
traditional
(e. g.,
yama,
are
com-
the
of
Sutras'
are:
dhyana,
first
and
emotions
stages
dharana,
with
the
features
'Yoga
hypna-
to
facilitate
and
the
noting
Patanjali's
eight
yama,
clarification
by
began
relationship
showed,
slowing
and
activity
and
Benson
advanced
of
the
184
dominant
frequency
alpha
(i.
stimulation
photic
with
was
rhythm
Zen masters:
observed
followed
the
to
theta.
logical
This
ation
which,
as
(1975)
in
his
is
also
known
an
wondered
state
which
not
is
meditation
by
orted
fall
1973;
1976).
Bagchi
"meditation
reflex
response
(my
level"
stages,
switch
to
it
by
out
functions...
constitutes
"a
is
(1969,
pre-hypnagogic
fact
In
the
view
strongly
1975;
suppto
appear
Wada
e. g.
p. 142)
probably
practices;
meditators
twilight
Dusen
van
Gastaut
(see
to
Pagano
and
et
in
below
Hamm
al
that
speculated
state
Indeed,
the
be observed
will
which
the
stimulus-
cortical
the
other
than
ation
and
and
deliberately
be
will
also
to
fascination,
is
inapplicable,
instead
they
are
wherein
is
hypnagogia.
absorbed
In
meditation,
physiological
the
psychohypnagogia.
yoga
psychophysical
induced
are
mark
of
relaxIt
leading
thinking
reflective
the
however,
none
consciously
attention
or
contemplation
a distinctive
of
Raja
spontaneously.
occurring
that
as
Patanjali's
of
of
of
the
as well
factors
only,
both
features
of
stages
hypnagogic
remembered
that
necessary
five
withdrawal:
sketching
activity
are
first
brief
my very
parasympathetic
withdrawal
stages
nature
represent
back
logical
of
in
to
observation
an
not
sleep".
ventil-
underlining).
Referring
Yoga
of
abdominal
yoga.
to
way
"Physio-
breathing
is
(1959,
Wenger
and
may
of
Berger
and
(see
meditational
practices
Adriance,
Younger,
gave
decrease
pointed
trained
even
their
during
asleep
forms
alpha
know
of
hypnagogic
that
evidence
is
progress
activity
1972)
al
meditation
whether
does
et
some
in
from
manipulation
of
part
p. 42)
that
that
alpha
with
Swedenborg's
of
study
a continuous
we
switch
below,
see
experi-
eventually
as
(Timmons
shall
essential
which
and
their
a decrease
correlated
1963)
Billow
we
it
is
breathing
thoracic
by
reported
EEG in
of
progression,
correlates"),
(e. g.,
(1963,1966)
first
range
alpha-theta
blocking).
no alpha
progression
Japanese
towards
pure
show
to
response
of
absence
and Hirai
hypnagogic
a typically
an
they
e.,
Kasamatsu
Significantly,
ments
and
advanced
as
in
185
hypnosis,
being
of
to
directed
the
a means
single-pointed
is
It
interest
of
the
Let
the
the
disciple
head
affairs
used
he
"the
to
Dusen
(1975)
notes
that
of
"
from
(p. 101:
102,
(pp.
sounds
certain
by
fascinated
becomes
dizzi-
release
and
as
parts
flowing
energy
ease
become
them,
my underlining).
Swedenborg,
on
during
body,
the
over
of
of
writing
that
notes
numbing
all
irresistibly...
them
is
the
also
sense
mind
ego
brain
the
alterations,
tinglings
the
of the Real.
slayer
1979,
(Regardie
p. 102:
mind
(1979)
a wonderful
drawn
is
in
axiomatic
that
of
cortex
pulsations
audible
Van
of
is
"it
slayer"'
body
occur
buzzing,
toe,
internally
being
the
Significantly,
105).
the
'The
way'.
slay
there
to
'focused'
intensifying
occultism,
and
or
lightheadedness,
ness,
not
image
primarily
and
that
note
Regardie
body,
the
is
is
or
term
state
withdrawal
to
mind,
my underlining).
of
this
it
object
the
meditator
mysticism
of
the
meditation
is,
is,
concentration.
conscious
in
'dragon
or
the
of
it
hypnagogia:
the
in
all
image
or
that
Perhaps
maintaining
branches
most
it.
employedat
for
in
as
dissecting
to
attending
an object
on
analytically,
or
analysing
be
not
should
focused
attending
merely
as
merely
defused
not
nonetheless,
since
'focused'
attention
instead
but
is
says:
had
Swedenborg
practice
a personal
Since
childhood
Hindu
Yoga and
to be one of the ancient
happens
that
He
would
relax,
enlightenment....
of
Buddhist
ways
in
total
focus
with
his
on
a
problem
and
eyes,
close
breathing
his
time
At
the
would
same
concentration.
the
Awareness
and even
world
outer
of
stop.
nearly
disappear.
diminish
perhaps
and
bodily
would
sensation
issue
he
focus
the
one
on
would
His whole
existence
he
The
was
concenproblem
to
understand....
wanted
in
blossom
and surprisout
new, rich
trating
on would
ing ways.
(van
Swedenborg
(1742)
tration
as
"a
(1975,
p. 21)
in
himself
kind
of
passive
"is
explains,
to
refers
his
potency"
an attentive
pp. 19-20).
1975,
Dusen
method
of
van
which,
concenDusen
receptiveness
as
meditation".
Of
the
hypnagogic
In meditation,
to call
effort
nature
first
the
of
the
mind
back
mind
meditation
wanders
up
sets
van
Dusen
off....
an internal
writes:
The
186
the person
trying
to concentrate
split:
and a host
The observant
odds and ends appearing.
of other
perinto
mental
son may be beguiled
one of these
perambulations
later
he wandered
to find
that
only
off
into
Zen monks doing
this
a dream and sleep.
same
to
on a spot
of thing
sit
sort
up with
eyes fixed
sleep.
prevent
Dusen 1975,
(van
He goes
on
to
pp. 23-24).
that
explain
learns
inner
Next
the observer
to watch
processes.
disturbed
Much that
the meditator
was the
earlier
inner
The obserfirst
processes.
of these
surfacing
images,
faint
feelings,
ideas,
words,
ver watches
He
come and go.
scenes
and later
whole
sentences,
is watching
spontaneously.
mental
processes
occur
inner
is
It
that
the
seeking
events,
common
observer,
This
something.
overreacts
upon
seeing
or hearing
the
tends
to knock
spontaneous
proout
overalertness
delicate
from
the
are
which
emerging
psyche,
cesses
first.
to be learned
A balance
needs
at
and faint
between
the
responding
and spontaneous
phenobserver
level
turn
At this
the
that
original
mediomena
up.
has deepened
into
hypnagogic
tation
the
state.
(van
The
to
tends
ness
the
to
and
that
argues
tator
not
saw
above,
we
of
meditation
take
his
from
appropriate
having
and
he
environment,
is
falling
asleep--
and
this
Dusen.
However,
van
Dusen
is
prevented
gogia,
its
that
literal
by
is,
role
the
instead
in
this
of
series,
Dusen
it
if
tends
the
mediit.
prevent
earlier
is,
stages
the
medit-
physical
and
psychologically
at
point
also
to
argue
and
allowing
the
himself
appears
a prolongation
to
deep
withdrawn
nece-
van
so
that
of
places
the
that
does
Yoga,
prolongation
steps
state
state
of
i. e.,
hypnagogic,
a
this
important,
often
Patanjali's
about
relaxation,
mental
the
clearly
brought
it
maintenance
induction,
hypnagogic,
that
overalertclearly
analysis
More
and
with
are
having
ator
sleep,
does
As
is
meditation
its
in
my
the
hypnagogia.
of
into
lead
for
in
for
that
points
oneself
earlier
my underlining).
quotation
process
balance
to
required
exploration
the
p. 24:
required
forward
put
above
to
attitude
conditions
ssary
the
end
learning
the
arguments
to
an
put
receptive
to
and
in
observation
1975,
Dusen
the
point
made
by
that
sleep
intensification
lead
van
of
hypnagogia
i. e.,
of
to
into
play
sleep,
hypna-
187
is
it
into
Dusen
its
from
ted
instead
or
enlightenment.
"inner
faint,
but
still
the
final
"In
the
trance",
but
sciousness
It
and
is
a paralysis
particular,
the
an
kind
or
deepened
and
his
subjects
abandonment"
as
instructions
ran:
intensified
given
the
bearing
in
in
states
altogecon-
data
is
hypnagogia
we
mind
earlier
hypnagogia
(in
trance
here
of
the
at
least
more
than
nothing
and
experiences
they
to
adopt
an
concentrated
Deikman
meditation,
from
a procedure
adapting
his
instructed
lost
or
body".
(b)
studies
experimental
(1963,1966),
and
dreams.
hypnagogic
In
p. 25)
awareness
of
fascination),
to
referred
stage
intensified
therein
and
absorption
(1975,
delicate
less
(a)
dreams,
and
on hypnagogic
attention
on internal
arguments
samadhi
Personal
is
the
have
leads
meditation,
real.
that,
obvious
preven-
sleep,
Dusen
a feeling
of
may be
which,
longer
no
awareness
there
seem
would
intense
of
van
are
bodily
Suddenly
ther....
stage
medi-
series
into
lead
trance.
of
induction
to
developing
processes:
the
hypnagogic
clear,
but
exists,
these
Indeed,
experiences
are
a state
in
to
trance
explains,
into
tendency
from
prevented
turns
trance.
natural
via
and
series
a deliberate
as
viewed
it
a natural
sees
hypnagogia,
tation,
upon
sleep:
of
a state
Van
dwelt
and
seized
Patanjali's
attitude
on
Yoga,
"passive
of
a blue
His
vase.
tions
these
for
psycifjhysical
which,
attention
The instructions
seen
instructions
Again,
as
directions
as
to
can
withdrawal
we saw
attention
for
the
earlier,
and
deliberate
1969a,
be
recognized
and
diffused
are
marks
concentration
induction
p. 201).
as
and
of
direcabsorbed
hypnagogia.
can
of
be
a state
188
that
fascination
of
gogia,
and
latter
by
The
by
the
p. 29)
points
tation
is
in
which
he
initiated
subject
but
for,
an
with
hypnagogia,
open
(1969a)
phenomena
to
organize
foreground
at
an
the
and
reported
loneliness
sudden
in
her
to
bring
and
her
tation
back".
of
the
special
exercise
falling,
if
she
(1971,
way
of
result,
of
ways
that
be
the
seen
to
all
in
sub-
individual
subjects,
inability
in
for
"clamour
the
attention
organization";
luminescence";
of
one
of
emptiness,
in
were
p. 484)
Her
a vacuum.
thoughts
no
for
searched
"a
p. 484).
the
of
both
thoughts
interprets
these
'deautomatization',
perceiving
attention
and
progressed
attention;
she
Deikman
the
1971,
out
were absolutely
anxious
of
Certain
of
and
usual
could
of
there
the
or
as part,
the
her
cut
visual
we saw
Deikman
of
called
subjects
which
kind
as
that
made
mind
undoing
to
isolation
realisation
changes
due
sense
as
subject
meditation
"a
is
as
to
a process
requiring
everything,
resisting
"a
in
Deikman's
of
seem
exhibited
environment
subject
an
background,
intensity,
equal
the
some
object
i. e.,
perceptions,
contemplation,
lead,
sensations.
by
medi-
vividness
also
that
reported
with
merging
as:
such
by
developed
the
(1969b,
absorbed
the
(see
reports
also
were
full
would
to
reported
extraneous
attention
visualized
qualities,
related
were
is
autonomous,
self-like
on meditation
barriers
jects'
of
changes
Deikman
and
in
increase
an
'chemically'
experiments
stimulus
".
hypna-
contemplative
of
This
the
with
self-surrender
passivity
acquiring
characteristic
up
caught
case
image
of
stage
now seems
which
to
its
to
the
the
an
In
fascinated
As Deikman
phase
receptivity...
becoming
his
to
is
and
subject.
active
a preliminary
no effort.
its
"the
out,
Instead,
image,
reversed
the
is
internal
an
vase.
becoming
as
the
becomes
is
a blue
subject
in
meditation
and
'iypna-
imagery.
the
on
concentration
imagery,
is
deepened
and
of
the
of
in
spontaneously
visualization
fascinate
the
of
object
procedure
to
used
hypnagogia
hypnagogic
emerging
and
between
instead
case,
gogia,
concentrating
the
as
such
latter
and
the
when
closer
image,
prolonged
attending
relationship
even
further
be
can
itself
presents
was
as withdrawing
and
used.
thinking
The
attention
medi-
189
from
thinking
the
of
from
Gill
is,
an
p. 178).
the
its
leads
the
also
ence
unfolds:
see
During
meditation
the
to
on
everything
categorisation
and
resulting
deautomatization
and
'primitive',
that
tic
intellectual
(p. 31).
thought"
and
ceptual
organization,
Werner's
completely
of
in
imagery
when
(c)
of
physiognomic
to
between
tion
and
is
and
the
objects,
fusion
and
animated,
and
of
(e)
to
modalities"
significant
in
hypnagogia,
present
note
and
that
as
analy-
in
adult
the
his
persubjects
"primitive"
fulfilled
functioning
an
loses
its
vivacity.
and
in
thought
instrument
that
children
these
are
(b) syncretic,
sensuous,
(d) dedifferentiated
with
characterized
sense
toward
shift
that
it
revealed
between
distinctions
The
the
become
yet
and
cultures
primitive
by
present-day
the
colour
imagery
the
of
"a
reported
necessity
detail,
of
be
a more
of
not
of
whereby
more vivid
relatively
respect
It
studies
people
"(a)
has
prohib-
p. 31).
occurred
phenomena
latter
for
replaced
both
of
criteria
to
"attention
of
notes
that
(1948)
fullness
sensuousness,
and
the
thought
reflective
Werner's
the
attended
characterized
typical
direction
the
that
is
preceding
(p. 33)
changes
and
experi-
to
organization
Deikman
consistently
were
the
1969b,
thought
mode
in
which
explicitly
organization
an
cognitive
might
is
style
is
is,
is
(Deikman
cognitive
a perceptual
(this
and
thought
mode"
receptive
abstract
else,
intellectual
perceptual
and
image
or
a percept
active
conceptual
chapters).
of
the
ited...
under
setting
relevant
exclusion
abstract
and
set
creative
"shake-up"
the
after
abnormal
in
as
of
insights
with
mentally
well
followed
a form
also
direction
on which
be
organization"
us
in
as
schizophrenics,
depend
is
occurring
depending
of
furnish
might
study
organization
other
level
the
concept
"Deautoma-
can
which
hypnagogia
processes
e. g.,
individuals,
in
that
Given
mental
subjects,
a shake-up
the
that
explain
reverse
-a
He borrows
who
a retreat
deautomatization
into
(1961)
were,
or
advance
(ib.,
it
as
percepts
sequence".
Brenman
and
tization
by
learning
normal
in
it
reinvesting
and
these
may thus
self
and
object
and
a dedifferentia(Deikman
1969b,
p. 31).
features
are also
by
relate,
through
the
190
latter,
the
with
discussions
my earlier
they
sections
thus
the
for
at
this
its
sight,
and
the
mystical
Although
be
will
arguing
and
of
the
of
to
us
that
all
seem
respect
and of hypnagogia
inferences
as to
make
and
and
attitudes
in
human
of
modes
of
primitive,
evolution.
original
out
to
the
in
particular
the
first
at
bring
would
later
activities,
the
of
stage
early
in
and
hypnagogia,
of
link
also
oldbrain
with
argumentation
environment
mental
placing
issues
states
enable
correlated
not
explicit
They
primitive.
on regressivity,
a very
might
philosophical
these
the
with
mystical
empirical
function
actual
and
possible
structure
capacities,
needs,
in
experience
and
the
remote
past.
The
is
meditators
of
the
or
'cortical'
world
external
drawal
(a)
kind
an
as
functional
similar
in
detail
oundings
hermits,
gious
the
thus
in
the
cutting
East
out
some
of
mystic
sensate
experiences
(c)
sensations,
(a)
unity,
(d)
intense
ineffability,
in
are
from
more
surrreli-
people
the
exter-
themselves
and
are
hypnagogia.
Deikman
what
features
principal
(b)
realness,
and
up
auditory
to
conducive
the
relation
Indeed,
wall
practice
clearly
stimulation
-a
Relevant
to the study
of hypnagogia
(1969b,
pp. 35-43)
as the five
proposes
darkened
and
visual
completely
with-
on meditation
manuals
indicates,
even
both
(the
psychologically
and
that
produces
discussed
quiet
itself
word
sensory
psychological
withdrawal.
psychological
as
and
world,
in
that
rational
isolation
most
practised
physically
who withdraw
caves
be
of
argued
hypnagogia
is
fact,
In
(b)
sensory
pro-
renunciation
and
of
to
temporary
intellectual,
the
hypnagogia
to
assist
of
be
might
religious
out
state
implicit
an
of
14).
should
to
is
state
Chapter
it
suggest
it
feature
isolation
sensory
may create
thinking,
important
argues,
a functional
and
of
(1969b)
many
meditation
my viewpoint,
induction
hypnagogic
by
he points
producing
From
isolation.
of
adopted
addition,
In
practice
barriers
stimulus
in
Deikman
sufficient,
long-term
the
nal
renunciation
deautomatization.
duce
of
of
attitude
(e)
unusual
trans-
phenomena.
The first
feature
is
an intense
feeling
of
reality
191
for
that,
individual,
the
Significantly,
experience.
"(a)
in
that
meditation
distinct
a function
they
usually
ness
is
placement
transfer
is
judgment
synchrony;
(b)
the
p. 36)
some
detail
in
real-
of
(c)
realdis-
of
capable
intensification,
reduction
and
and
sensorial
ideational
of
although
and
function
of
represents
feeling
se;
per
themes
argues
realness
the
the
of
judgment,
reality
varieties
all
discussed
are
of
of
of
Although
contents".
feeling
a quantity
therefore
affecting
(ib.,
sensations,
considered
and
Deikman
that
in
inherent
be
can
ness
from
operate
not
the
truthfulness
the
attests
reality
sense
in
chapters
reality
and
17 and
kind
this
that
be
this
very
same
18, it may
point
at
noted
in
hypnagogia
found
is
feeling
only
also
not
- especially
of
fools
the subject
it
in the late
sometimes
where
stages,
in
the
imagery
his
unfolding
taking
as
the
to
of
extent
world
objective
he
hallucinates
schizophrenia
'spills
over'
a hypnopompic
Deikman
to
attached
sensations
"stimuli
of
of
be
might
become
argues,
and
ideas
the
inner
in
as
place
tation
might
or
partial
If
realness
investment
this
a quantity
oldbrain
of
of
decrease
attention
function,
experiences
through
sensitivity
of
leading
in
as
partial
external
1967)
to the
al
et
activity)
and
to
sensitivity
withdrawal;
of
or
partic-
of
imagery
a variety
Ornitz
what
images
are
full
in
feeling
the
and
statements
how
process
Through
hypnagogic
of
this
with
thoughts
These
of
In
on objects.
raised
out
particular
invested
become
1921;
formerly
awareness".
explain
from
fading
increase
is
the
hypnagogia
(psychological
activity;
to
study
(Arnold-Forster
reduction
attached
transfer',
the
ranging
and
reality
p. 36).
in
deautomatization
dream
deautomatization,
of
bestowed
they
carrying
confuses
and
quality
enter
world
(1969b,
real"
stimuli
that
'reality
called
mentation
take
becomes
objects
importance
ular
"the
ordinarily
reality
where,
wakefulness
cognitive
and
perceptual
(1969b)
dreams
reality.
waking
During
as
reported
nocturnal
into
testing,
reality
often
blends
that
awareness
with
reality
dreams)--
it
for
ability
is
but
and
latter,
the
his
loses
or
in
occurring
in
(he
internal
Deikman
reorien-
cortical
to
full
activities.
proposes,
192
its
then
ing
phenomena
occurring
the
phenomena
of
in
this
ity
1 of
(a)
(e. g.,
it
the
just
the
to
already
ting
the
tical
(e. g.,
the
hearing
The
sense
of
seen
in
relation
are
the
sense),
same
Cortical
experiences.
(b)
above,
these
of
none
(c)
activities
either
just
as
environment
or
they
Rationality
(cortical
the
and
are
subject
se
Deikman
a stage
of
the
ssive"
sense
hypnagogic
(and
prior
or
"return
to
the
and
to
experiences
the
the
to
maturation
description
same
direction,
contrast,
meditation,
physical
between
reality
per
as
judg-
on reality
form
feeling
of
often
reality
are
hypnagogia
that
is,
endowed.
described
i. e.,
use
predominant
and
of
judging
of
Innocence",
Adamic
thoughts
around.
any
are
is
it,
and
experiences
mystical)
hypna-
of
judgment,
of
mystical
true
of
of
reality
the
least
a barrier
imposes
the
detail,
'objects'
real
only
intensity
might
cortical
perceived
the
cortex,
point
normally
argued
that
to
the
that
it
is
are
--images
be
which
"infantilism"
possible
from
it
i. e.,
rational
By
stages
not
with
as
late
dependent
put
fact
the
cor-
If
we know
as
interpreting.
of
of
(at
be
will
and
but
world;
repor-
a decrease
cortical
same
activity)
the
it,
tends
The
the
are
distinct
indeed,
-to reduce
ment
as
as
a state
environment
see in some
not
are
real
'irrational',
is
in
and
hypna-
dissociation.
to
activity,
analysing,
and
the
the
objec-
(b),
activities.
soon
and
and
and
in
of
clearly
being
contemporaneous
a function
we shall
experiences
differentiating,
in
as
that
(e. g.,
(a)
lead
may
real
not
name
true
subject
of sub-cortical
interpretation
of
then,
mystical
gogic
to
(c)
be
might
and
activities,
not
in
reality
placesthe
and
one's
reality
physical
may range
belief
is
real-
of
but
or
it
increase
thinking
in
the
of
sense
vivid
of
that
conviction
experience,
itself
and
particappear-
imagery
is
imagery
awareness
double-consciousness,
Realness
how the
the
exclusion
we have
of
in
dissociations
(b)
the
dreams).
gogic
the
on
and
hypnagogic
to
that
to
real
(c)
to
tive
full
we saw
respect
1848)
as
called),
hypnagogia,
and
paper
awareness
Maury
is
partial
this
in
experienced
from
in
light
some
state.
Part
In
throw
might
of
range
ular
presence
variable
to
as
the
"regre-
193
decreased,
of
numerous
behaviour
and
cognitive
later
chapters,
ations
in
In
that
unusual
of
one
an
his
of
ment:
"Now
of
the
when
of
there
kind
p. 37).
changes
vase
in
the
recreates
both
In
of
these
between
relationship
in
first
perception
have been
the
is
motion
perception
contents
actually
be).
'Attraction',
attention
'in
the
the
reflect
-
grip
successful
of'
during
became
reported
in
kind
is
moving
1966b,
(Deikman
'chemical'
of
discussed
earlier
the
processes
With
present.
regard
to
that
"the
shifting
light
and
darkness
movement
of
attention
(whatever
such
suggests
'movement'
may
among
might
'absorption',
'expansion',
dynamics
of
the
focusing
is
experienced
force".
internal-
of
p. 37)
the
my
actual
(1969b,
of
a powerful
...
I was
an
vase"
object
with
suddenly
this
is
it
or
subjects
feel
the
"it's
this
something
the
and
clearly
and
psychic
thus
of
hypnagogia
various
would
shape
reports
Deikman
report
of
as
experi-
and
and
his
there
though
subject
as occurring
ization
and empathy,
...
my eyes...
sensation
physical
which
shape
of
connected
and
I
sense
happening
sensation
of
report
reports,
place
Another
the
the
absorption
a particular
powerful
a very
than
of
during
It's
thing.
of
expansion,
on
part
subject
it's
but
my vision
particularly
p. 109).
the
the
as
understood
rather
dark
the
of
a strong
experienced
happens",
in
(ib.,
centre"
kind
this
be
perception
and
attraction,
grip
and
vari-
Deikman
percepts,
can
light
of
pinpointed
my vision
body
their
feature
He quotes
who
a physical
of
of
mode
stimulus.
only
not
like
"...
in
argued
all
principal
phenomena
subjects
when
happening
the
be
will
unusual
of
unusual
a shifting
motion
feelings
normal
schizophrenic
practically
second
these
external
and
the
the
that
of
many
representing
feels
to
experience,
an
para-
and
hypnagogia.
reference
mystical
in
found
facilitate
(e. g.,
and
it
neuro-
increased,
might
attitudes
are,
and
abnormal
epileptic
be
to
is
study
normal,
experiences)
psi
mentation,
says
cognition,
and
perception
whose
and
mental
realness
which
understanding
normal
in
by
reoriented,
or
The
activity.
processes
physiological
our
oldbrain
of
predominance
effort
to
as
focus
being
194
There
of
effort
of
tions
of
subject
his
of
ness
of
on)".
in
the
of
a state
taking
grip
absorption
in
place
"in
being
the
Deikman
above,
have
experienced
place
following
is,
hypothetical
it
symbolic
referents
that
the
process
perceptual
perception
relatively
p. 37).
force,
phenomena
and
sound,
He relates
but
as
this
points
the
to
the
second
"subject
the
the
same
report,
might
taking
percept;
normal
of
reconstructed
outside
reconstruction
was
to
or
this
translation"
and
that
so
forth)
light,
of
taste"
and
(conflict,
action
concept
out
of
a resynthesis
sensations
smell
that
experience
points
psychic
unstructured
to
to
similar
attentiveness,
solving,
of
interpretation
"sensory
of
and
points
He refers
as
mode
diffi-
easy,
strained,
being
and
the
with
slow,
very
of
vase
condi-
description
to
the
as
effective-
sensation
of
mode
"the
do
this
sensation".
problem
movement,
1969b,
says
a physical
as
repression,
our,
respect
of
percept
as
perceived
via
In
perception
awareness
normal
the
attention
deautomatization
the
defines
the
to
force
of
fascination.
of
that
of"
have
subject's
a powerful
focusing
successful
quoted
of
grip
the
Deikman's
hypnagogia:
encoun-
the
or
fascination
and
of
Silberer
them
powerful
a very
of
by
fruitless,
the
that
phenomena"
(quick,
successful,
Second,
being
they
consciousness
gay,
relaxed,
state
experiencing
consciousness...
functioning
cult,
of
the
experi-
represent
which
experiences
the
Silberer's
to
defined
are
state-
dynamics
the
(effort)
These
above
of
similar
very
"functional
"autosymbolic
the
the
reflecting
as
is
attention
in
noting
interpretation
etc.,
hypnagogia.
in
tered
worth
Deikman's
pp. 199-200)
(1965,
so
points
that
"attraction",
ence
of
are
First,
ment:
the
two
col-
(Deikman
to
Silberer's
it
differs
autoin
its
genesis:
in
dreaming,
a symbolic
In the hypnagogic
and
state
ideas
occurs.
and
translation
activity
of psychic
force,
light,
may play
a part
Although
and movement
the predominin hypnagogic
and dream constructions,
conceptual,
verbal,
visual,
are complex
ant percepts
'Sensory
translation'
images.
refers
and activity
to the experience
concrete
simple,
of nonverbal,
action.
of psychic
perceptual
equivalents
(Deikman
1969b,
p. 37).
195
tion
in
is
of
hypnagogic
tion
by
know
from
the
the
study
of
sinking,
colours,
of
clouds
too
these
(1972)
from
indeed
being
of
If
activities.
the
in
latter,
the
the
eved,
This
when
directed
then
of
at
(b)
to
effort
it
is
is
not
present,
as
in
the
'normal'
hypnagogic
which
attention
outsie
an object
of
'simple'
is
both
the
ations
such
as
light,
explosions
of
An important
the
'chemical'
both
case
be
may
visual,
in
meditation
the
Silberer's
drows-
(a)
condition
and
of
presence
does
not
a series
other
sens-
flashes
of
and
expanding,
seek
as
experienced
auditory,
shifting,
of
second
and
non-analytic
must
that
mind
the
then
process,
subject,
kinesthetic,
drifting,
the
in
would
oversight,
phenomena
if
But
think.
It
an
conditions
under
out
carried
might
ideoretinal
of
time
same
bear
attention
etc.
autosymbolic
We must
in
subject
forms
the
internal
an
falling,
at
changes
translation"
hypnagogic
and
achi-
perception'
turned
"sensory
drifting,
been
has
the
inwardly
an
with
image,
nature.
were
observations
object.
functional
all
a complex
and
begin
is
If
con-
whereas
see,
meditation
external
colours,
that
iness
we shall
familiar
to
of
as
the
an oversimplification,
be
difference,
in
be
object
between
hypna-
of
were
meditators
in
an
swirling
argue
the
those
and
subjects
such
of
be made
to
withdrawal
'internal
the
internal
appear
light,
to
is
psychological
is involved
object
preclude
perceptions
difference
of
as
activities,
external
an
were
meditation
'inner'
not
an
the
instead
image
psychic
of
perception
subject
character
of
former
the
Whether
phenomena,
suggests,
once
imagery.
of
in
swirling
etc.
does
actual
of
drifting,
light,
autosymbolic
Deikman's
of
experiences
is that
gogists
cerned
the
a point
the
with
explosions
sounds
translations
hypnagogia
falling,
of
of
tentatively
As we
of
flashing
as
descrip-
this
phenomenology
or
seen
"predominant".
adjective
the
justified
qualify
flickering
being
also
to
sensations
be
to
are
Dusen
or
the
experience
swelling,
them
of
is
"complex"
enough
descrip-
Deikman's
whether
as
contents
cautious
use
people
many
van
is
he
fact,
however,
debatable,
It
sound.
point
relationship
to
be borne
in
between
the
mind
here
subject
is
and
that
object
196
the
may enable
subject
to
to
experience
the
object
as
natively,
in
this
thoughts,
intentions,
of
be experienced
tions
state
to
of
image
becoming
An extreme
of
loud
sound:
this
indication
the
In
how
of
between
it
processes,
may not
these
quasi-perceptual
might
be,
as
to
hallucinogenic
of
the
which
might
when
unlikely
gogic
images
magnetic
Whether
sciousness
of
fluidic
awareness
into
as
waves
which,
we are
indeed
dealing
faced
with
the
as
psycho-
and
speculative
all
sound
This
hypna-
view
electro-
are
images.
(1974,
be.
conuncon-
a universal
compounded
certainties,
(turning
'objectified'
more
must
into
emerging
feelings,
Koestler
activities
they
which
neuro-
and
to
to
or
intuitions,
experiences)
awareness
not
analysis,
with
respect
'solidified'
experiences
significance,
experience",
last
and
in
perspective.
of
of
translation"
scope
ourselves
or
some
electron
might
corre-
of
biochemists
in
subconscious
a personal
impressions,
of
the
a sudden
sound
that
correspond
proper
we allowed
the
states
"direct
and
a conglomeration
object-based
conscious
its
in
by
form
some
argued
extreme
it
facie
prima
be
attentional
"sensory
and
groups)
subject).
incidentally,
deep
(in
in
of
be
pp. 330-339)
seen
if
achieved
we are
scious,
seem
is,
of
cellular
the
would
improbable
is,
second
physiological
and
However
processes.
could
must
physicists
that
may collectively
be
there
all
the
brain').
experiences,
which
measure",
idea
'visceral
(1964,
drug
logists
and
experiences
Leary
processes
logical
gut
at
(or
towards
(which
from
subject)
attention
feel
this
then
the
be
the
image
be
away
of
would
psychological
awareness
also
direction
state
his
to
from
moving
non-analytic
since
addition,
lation
that
in
of
a pulling
receding
opposite
subject
may
percep-
respect,
as
second
absorbed
may be related
states
this
the
literally
internally,
an
in
example
this
is,
and/or
enlarged
termination
and
the
object-image
quasi-sensorial
in
image
alter-
subject's
A shift
that
towards
a movement
as
and
manner,
the
the
the
towards
properties
himself':
consciousness
would,
(or
image
first
the
'in
attention.
object-image
another
in a similar
felt
or
of
kinesthetic
as
the
them
etc.,
alterations
of
internalize
so
"The
contents
p. 58)
of
observed,
197
"have
no
the
resemble
non-things
definition
in
comparison
may
gogic
both
is
of
have
out
to
be ideo-retinal
it.
It
has
been
taken
place
state
nearest
hypnagogic/hypnopompic
implies
This
ness.
with
hypnagogic
their
possible
ultimate
ideo-retinal
in
pathways
(optic
Although
it
can
lead
may,
turn,
thus
present
the
problems
subjects
'miss'
defined
seeing
it
is involved
this
out
of
not
only
when
in
his
and
eyes
the
that
the
focus
and
eyes
to
observe
indeed
of
are
both
the
even
subject
is
seeing
found
be
whole
and
yet
directional.
of
has
But,
specks
and
clouds
coming
out
of
in
if
are
hypnagogia,
(a)
that
and
only
report
light
images
can
front
of
be moulded
the
subject
we bear
at
and
moulded
and
that
also
eyes
they
in
were
projected
are
is
picture
its
to
shown
in
the
if
mind
the
stages
we remind
in
seen
illumination
is
indication
of
to the
respect
an explanation
for
both
the
account
to
and
seen
namely,
image,
an
a hypnagogic
if
and
the
argument
the
order
depth,
stimulation
ideo-retinal
in
but
eyes
A further
that,
brain.
the
in
if
how
only
not
be
visual
but,
more importantly,
shut,
images
the
simultaneously
arise
thus
are
(i)
the
appearing
clouds
that
imagery
that
stimulation
projected
that
in
would
to
remains,
electrical
and
(b)
shown
binocularly.
still
It
of
of
solved,
specks
and
be
(ii)
and
be
to
the
substance
open,
perceived
when
is
are
areas
schemata
with
need
must
simultaneously
point
involved
he
show
ideo-retinal
to
objects,
when
both
the
of
is
parts
that
argued
subject
two
other
and
be
still
its
deeper
stimulating
nerve)
in
many
these
wakeful-
a subject
stimulation
electrical
by
be elicited
retina,
the
whether
that
ordinary
likely
what
again
stages
nature.
'specks'
speck-like
of
origin.
Experiments
can
to
less
the
researchers
1925)
those
at
deeper
the
experiences
debatable
course,
of
that
Hypna-
dissolve
(Leaning
out
The
clouds
to
defy
also
many
and
and
pointed
have
must
observations
by
specks
light
which
metaphorical.
observed
of
they
respect,
substance".
and
than
been
themselves
argued
into
time
literal
this
physics
quantum
space,
be more
images
form
to
of
terms
visual
in
dimensions;
spatio-temporal
entering
ourselves
converge
has
fact
sharp
nonthat
and
of
last
198
the
states
drawn
deeply
more
how consciousness
and
now as
specks
gery.
The more
imagery
the
it
more
as
and
disappears.
inds
"the
us,
city,
It
of
becomes;
and
the
of
(b)
and
the
in
activities
(b)
to
pect
have
utions
a full
of
A thrill
that
sions
of
the
The
sound
before
But
these
arguments
nature
and
of
its
took
to
but
res-
correspondents
be
times
three
or
the
convol"something
saw
threads
slender
body....
Both
like
light,
it
instantly
as
the
nervous
system,...
went
through
same
correspondent
me -
flashes
falling
of
clouds
images.
(In
brilliant
with
of
sensations
he
central
cells'
hypnagogic
connection
"two
recognized
experienced
of
aspects
glowed
that
were
changes
and
p. 152)
occasion
the
of
arms
excitement
frequently
other
arms
starshaped
disappeared".
he
On one
moon...
'giant
the
all
the
what
projection
and
centre
that
of
but
from
springing
the
of
qualitative
object-like
stated
my own brain".
a starfish,
as
the
being
of
specks
(1925,
glimpses
caught
of
like
Newbold
Romaine
Prof.
as
to
electromagnetic
and
Leaning's
of
one
position
quasi-perceptual
sometimes
velo-
and
due
and
times
other
some
and
colour
body
his
meditation
and
electrochemical
actual
its
a blur".
shifting
kinesthetic
as
attention
the
the
uncertain
knows
himself,
in
state,
experience
in
find
may
he
rem-
to
able
more
becomes
both
that
subject
(a)
the
specks
p. 52)
is
if
electron
argued
attentional
to
able
be
thus
into
physicist
versa,
hypna-
properties,
(1974,
an electron...
the
of
in
disintegrates
the
vice
ima-
Conversely,
Koestler
as
appreciate
substance'
emergent
it
(as
object-like
activity.
accurately
location
hypnagogia
prevailing
more
may
further
to
(absorbed)
exhibits
physics,
location
the
it
is
stage
'thought
involved
he
as
attention
able
now as more
analytically
In
velocity
in
it
the
determine
and
into
be
then
clouds
becomes
(a)
hypnagogic
may perceive
greater
his
as
a deeper
itself
unfolds
observes
one
its
the
(b)
we might
one
in
is
subject
and
in
when
fascinated),
he becomes
gogic
hypnagogia
exits
and
enters
consciousness
of
instantly
and
also
of
one
reported
light
explo-
and
asleep).
of
are,
course,
imagery,
with
other
such
types
in
no way
as
of
its
to
deny
symbolic
imagery.
199
in
Both
hypnagogia
zations
as
the
is
thing
simply
it
that
levels
they
that
a symbol
can
be made
standing
for,
different
may correspond
different
organization
in
much
different
In
and
to
'symbols'
as
be
may
one
or,
another,
two
may perceive-cognize
simultaneously.
As Deikman
(1969b,
talk
"may
be
when
in
the
of
energy
cognitive
takes
place,
'presence',
and
liberated
during
(e. g.,
tists
to
this
go"
active
of
state
as
(see
than
just
The
notion
it
may be
by
also
Trmner
the
to
relaxation,
intense
1911).
switch
or
organi-
hypnagogia,
'illumination'
it
a metaphor,
occurring
of
unconscious
'peace',
of
of
1980),
produced
Moreover,
other.
a resolution
experience
of
may
a liberation
also
result
processes
experience
is
the
different
between
the
out,
the
and
is,
organizations
unification
when
in
and
hypnagogia
Baker
tension
mode
or
steam
that
above,
sensory
of
like".
the
points
but
different
aspect-symbols
more
actual
permitting
occurs,
conflict
or
be more
act
each
meditation
p. 38)
may
about
from
derived
an
mystics
of
in
as
or
argued
series
for,
correlations
to
as
able,
from
perspective
water,
(H2O)
events
do
that
of
etc.
stand
at
way
strong
some
things,
same
water
represent
physiological
stand
entity
zations
it
to
the
respect
a similar
psychological
them
enable
its
or
to
things
aspect-states
to,
for
By this
interpretation.
mean
as
a symbol
emotions,
one
correspond
a human
ideas,
of
stands
than
are
states.
(pictures,
electro-
incongruous
concept
that
etc.,
to
of
ice
the
a sound,
e. g.,
appear
more
interpreted
is
and
act,
things
or
to
open
not
or
an
instance,
For
organi-
which,
imagery,
symbolic
mind.
waking
a picture,
other
and
of
some
is
entity
multi-level
and
activity
activity
chemical
to
internal
of
human
the
meditation
multi-sociations
with
presented
in
and
energy
being
held
a view
explained
of
the
occul-
in
respect
"letting
of
application
Deikman
by
states
the
that
translation
when (a) heightened
may occur
sensory
(b)
is
directed
the
to
pathways,
sensory
attention
the
is absent,
thought
and (c)
controlled
analytic
is one of receptivity
to stimuli
subject's
attitude
(openness
instead
the general
of suspiciousness)...
as perceptual
context
psychological
may be described
In this
of consciousness
special
state
concentration.
200
becomes
the subject
ordinarily
processes
of awareness.
of
aware
excluded
intra-psychic
the
or beyond
certain
from
1969b,
(Deikman
However,
(a)
as
may not
becomes
earlier,
be required
when
image,
internal
an
noted
in
absorbed
two
are
conditions
"sensory
that
ated
already
of
it
attention
be
by
reiter-
Deikman
includes
which
may
other,
autosymbolic
phenomena
imaginal
constructions,
novel
latter
the
must
defined
hypnagogia
is
attention
while
But
as
condition
hypnagogia
imagery
translation"
p. 38).
of
of
of
case
present.
memories,
perseverations,
presence
object
emerging
experiences
complex,
more
the
the
the
throughout
be present
not
in
and
the
scope
and
etc.
discusses
Deikman
that
experience,
mystic
hypotheses,
viz.,
own psychic
structure,
of
structure
as
has
second,
the
second
principal
if
that
electrochemical
and
thinking"
would
"constitute
ained
to
the
one
words,
as
the
of
nature
process".
hypothesis,
the
of,
idual
the
of
some
of
others
learned
his
since
stimuli
(Werner
Deautomatization
contrast
theory
argues
from
resulting
expansion"
sion
third
this
In
unity.
and
and
stimulus
1948;
would
von
thus
of
it
as
In
other
'solipsistic'
in
for
Senden
1960;
permit
aspects
infers
constitute
temporary
to
qualities
sensaone
operating
responsible
pert-
"perceptual
a
or
unity
processes
this
for
a reversal,
far
would
homo-
are
which
to
automatization
infancy
perception
so
from
and
is
perception
intervening
the
without
experience,
thought
one's
above.
to
experience
thought
stimulus
of
an experience
the
real
relation
consciousness
in
tions-and-associations-of-memories
the
in
of the
and
experiencing
the
one's
discussed
mystical
of
the
of
of
been
perception
the
three
constitutes
contents
activity
electrochemical
the
that
idea
of
perception
discussed
activity
of
be
would
has
substance
the
of
light
the
first
of
feature
perception
actual
a valid
nature
the
been
also
therefore
and
geneous"
in the
as
as
The
"the
then
principal
unity,
feature
"the
the
of
and
world.
which
third
regression,
the
The
argues
his
the
the
Shapiro
of
suspenthe indivselection
exclusion
1960).
reality
that
201
As argued
and
and
sive.
The
tory
concepts
and
of
acts
in
addition,
the
mystical
kinds
to
prototypical
that
effect
is
to
increase
memories
ineffability
of
these
the
normal
ta)
of
and
reproduce
memory
typical
to
hypnagogia
or
the
are
of
(b)
fascination,
and
conviction.
In
conviction,
the
able
tile
origin,
as
in
to
the
experience.
The
second
different
from
in
of
the
the
inability
earlier
of
comfort,
to
mystical
one
in
above
that
of
mode
security,
fascination
may be
they
not
of
are
and
may
quoted
mode
this
if
receive
return,
earlier
ineffable
(schema-
features:
the
unstructured,
they
that
phenomena
non-analysis,
that,
section,
and
these
experiences
probably
earlier
kind
of
hypnagogist's
are
an
fact
p. 284;
and
experience
firstly,
fascination
due
very
an
to
The
intensity
hypnagogic
of
state
the
to
of
thought
the
to
1959,
of
subject
this
senses:
they
argued
the
1964).
and
relevance
analytic
(c)
to
two
quality
sets
vividness
vehicles
(Schachter
The
isolation
"categories
by
intensification
the
due
in
the
meditation
and
be due
infant
processes"
Suraci
also
the
of
thought
recall
suitable
three
of
reorientation,
in
may
of
in
abandoning
cognition,
and
not
union
sensory
conditioned
p. 40).
lies
the
or
of
contemplative
see
childhood"
1969b,
Deikman
is
experiences
early
of
by
(a)
which
suggestive
functional
memories
memories
(infantile)
in
and
p. 40;
mind
adult
experience.
state',
which
fourth
on primitive
a "regression
of
distinguishes
mystical
very
of
theory
ineffability.
of
p. 40)
exclu-
expana-
Deikman's
a preverbal
of
notions
mutually
the
that
based
renunciation
such
to
(1969b,
first
the
useful
to
relates
ineffable
an
not
provides
experience,
is
(ib.,
of
it
by
contributes
are
and
accessible.
explanatory
good
a qualifier
probably
This
about
a main
as
also
phantasies
breast".
brought
paper,
sensory
experience...
'undifferentiated
nonverbal
and
this
stand
as
of
"is
kind
related
and
in
Deikman
three
first
The
become
hypnagogia
Interestingly,
between
to
hypothesis
third
regression:
awareness
earlier
may
of
stages
various
feature
above
hypotheses
second
of
from
blocked
hitherto
were
be
ineffinfan-
secondly,
remembered
rehearse-memorize
experience
its
ineffability
is
202
(quoted
As James
lize.
"states
and
beyond
going
in
and
states
van
lation
the
of
dimensions
levels
of
totality
of
that
hypnagogic
all
iences
of
are
in
that
this
ization
of
of
view
is
similar
normally
of
of
tionality'
of
hypnagogists,
users,
to
respect
data
among
ships
phases
image
seemingly
may or
may
The
ideas,
the
experience,
hold
his
viz.,
experience
true
of
fifth
in
the
ineffable
the
goes
trans-sensate
beyond
in
respect
the
"vertical"
of
the
apparent
'irra-
psychotics,
(e. g.,
individuals
LSD-
for
with
the
the
the
appa-
modalities,
in
conviction
regards
'solution'
problems
light
of
later
to
of
the
phenomena,
customary
which
analysis.
Deikman
experience
mystical
"irrel-
relation-
synesthetic
of
Kepler's
tides).
emphasize
the
feature
principal
This
society.
sense
of
a James
water,
notion
moon
next,
feelings
kind
third
to
relates
not
the
different
unrelated
of
reports
many
to
of
unjustified
rently
the
of
instance,
mystics,
creative
hypnagogia,
one
of
evancy"
the
of
association
and
unrelated,
for
above
account
made
statements
organ-
entirely
The
by
proposes
inter-
permits
expressed
may
see.
an organization
urban
a modern
symbolism.
concepts
is
it
'vertical'
new
properties
I
one
many
exper-
encompassed,
are
as
molecular
my interpretation
organization
"the
and
the
many
argued
(1964),
is,
extensive,
to
be
kind
this
"a
which
of
of
the
to
Ehrenzweig
consciousness
structure
reve-
of
presently
kind
the
aware
"a
hypnagogic/hypnopompic
'logical'
on
novel,
are
with
such
experience
is
not
of
that
a treatise
the
is
it
place,
schemata
of
'understands'
as we shall
takes
non-linear
Bond
In
of
type
conscious-
experience
and
some
agreement
diverse
and
to
nature
state
relationships
in
this
concepts"
of
the
that
of
"becomes
subject
Although
case
it,
sudden
interrelationships
experiences
in
Deikman,
The
and
existence".
the
doubtless
1979).
simultaneously
meaning
verba-
in drug-induced
both
place
1965,
Sherwood
Poe 1949,
(e. g.,
the
put
very
This
taking
as
life",
p. 41)
'field
ordinary
significance
of
to
1969b,
Deikman
the
Wambach
complex
may be only
hypnagogia
1972,
Dusen
too
verbalization.
reported
often
also
by
of
extensions
great
being
intuition
mystical
of
ness'"
is
"revelation"
the
to
may be due
mystical
in
sensory
which
pathways,
203
ideas,
and
found,
vivid
memories":
'iences
the
are
dimensions
from
ness,
and
gests
that
consciousness",
the
p. 382)
[these
trans-sensate
images]
sciousness
blank
'abstract'
tasy".
This
Van
the
one
breaks
The
individual
said
what
was
'self'
in
our
is
realness,
(1972,
p. 104)
"is
infinite
awakens
suddenly
the
images
as
seen
being
the
on
and
(1964,
shapes
way
to
in
and
its
all
hypnagogia
deepest
enlightenment.
are
answerer
This
one.
representations.
a trance,
experienced".
fan-
conviction.
the
or
satori
con-
unconscious
that
from
up
experience
with
of
though
with
characteris-
encountered
of
that
associated
not
suggests
sug-
from
scope
certainty,
a kind
and
experiences
surface
replete
still
or
meaningful-
incompatible
out
undevto
Ehrenzweig
their
other
of
questioner
into
of
emptiness"
hypnagogia
of
loss
to
produce
"full
is
each
image
Dusen
Suddenly
by
so
sense
a strong
level
cancel
and
it
experience.
"owing
that
argues
"the
such
that
or
ignored
a different
has
consciousness,
of
of
exper-
responsive
that
and
such
a new
previously
reported
perception
of
capacity
(p. 42),
pro-
"unidentifiable,
that
operation
array
intensity
the
reflective
as
stimulus
awareness
the
normal
tic
the
of
is
maintains
perceptual
the
of
blocked
result
intense,
with
experience
Deikman
unutilized
or
eloped
of
the
perception"
indescribable".
hence
"filled
although
puzzled
Poe
(1949)
hypnagogic
images
that
of his
[they)
have in them a pleasurable
ecstasy,
as far
the most pleasurable
beyond
of wakefulof the world
or of dreams,
ness,
as the heaven
of the North-man
is beyond
its
hell.
I regard
theology
the visions,
in some meaarise,
with
an awe which,
even as they
the ecstasy
so
or tranquillizes
moderates
sure,
-I
(which
them,
through
seems a porregard
a conviction
in
itself)
that
this
tion
ecstasy,
of the ecstasy
itself,
is of a character
to the human nature
supernal
world;
of the spirit's
outer
and I
- is a glimpse
if
is at all
this
term
conclusion-arrive
at this
intuition
by a perception
to instantaneous
applicable
has,
the delight
that
experienced
as its
element,
but the absoluteness
I say the absoluteof novelty.
in these
fancies
let
them
ness - for
me now term
impressions
is
there
psychal
really
nothing
even
in character
to impressions
approximate
ordinarily
is as if
It
the five
received.
senses were supplanted by five
to mortality.
myriad
alien
others
(Poe
1949,
p. 543).
204
On the
hypnopompic
Sherwood
side,
(1965)
writes:
I have sometimes
to consciousness
come back
with
great
reluctance,
still
exhilarated
with
an inspired
poem
I am reading,
the last
strains
of which
are still
in my ears.
The lines
ringing
are too lovely
and
important
to be lost
and I make frantic
to
efforts
them through
the mists
retain
of returning
consciousPerhaps
I succeed,
ness.
yet,
when they
are examined
in the cold
light
I am blankly
of day,
astonsihed
to find
that
has gone out of them.
all
virtue
The
fragment
lovely
is meaningless
although
my other
self
to something
was so lately
moved by its
rarity
approaching
ecstasy.
(Sherwood
(1979),
Wambach
psychologists,
reporting
the
on
1965,
work
p. 90).
of
fellow
some
that
says
to biofeedback
when their
subjects
were hooked
machines,
between
and were registering
zero
and four
they
to recall
cycles
per second,
were unable
when
they
they
had said.
They had been
awoke what
'asleep'.
But when they
deep state,
were questioned
when in this
they
insights.
often
reported
It
mystical
seemed
in this
deep state
that
be reached
material
could
that
was not normally
to the conscious
available
mind.
(Wambach 1979,
A wider
insights"
ical
if
we took
look
in
view
the
himself
of
of
attitude
it)
of
the
of
of
its
of
Whether
personal
of
This
present
abandonment,
be
achieved
be
the
called
to
is
that
that
is
we
it
"aims
particular
'enlighten-
called
end
If
by
achieved
non-analysing-categorising,
by
cultivate
in
and
is
is
in
gradually
viewed
or
require
in one
that
as
a leap
the
form
nothing
regular
and
life.
the
and
into
another
can
The
application
deliberately
to
a return
explicit
or
would
everyday
exemplified
mode"
1969,
Suzuki,
as
would
self
would
perhaps,
a person
p. 485).
Unconscious
achievement
these
we learn
which
this
of
epistemology.
world
"action
a Universal
assumption,
instance,
practices
a separate
striving
abandoned.
for
a Zen monk
meditation
concept
mystical
"myst-
occurrence
might
(non-mindedness,
which
prolonged
what
non-striving,
non-separateness
put
at
the
the
1971,
the
might,
experience
and
(Deikman
ment'"
and
Buddhism,
changing
at
look
a closer
Zen
at
of
hypnagogia
attitude
mystical
an
understanding
pp. 16-17).
the
unity
a Superconscious
or
in
implicit
all
go wrong
kinds
because
205
is
there
nothing
attitude,
mode
an
to
introduction
of
to
demolish
(in
the
in
It
defining
four
of
lated
even
argued
Also
interesting
W. T.
Stace's
in
hypnagogia
se
experience
the interpretation
We shall
"Creativity"
of
by
earlier,
in
see
how
the
on
an
the
hypnagogia
both
about
reinvested
quality".
and
addition,
exper-
mystical
sweeps
sometimes
deja
the
or
vu
corre-
significantly
and
(1975)
James's
Geers
1967)
a form
of
approach
to
mysticism
as
between
genuine
of
of
also
and
light,
throw
and
shared,
hypnagogia.
"Schizophrenia"
significance
schizophrenic
the mystical
marker
stages
may
which
and
authoritative,
"may be either
which
important
on
in
and
mystics
later
and
occurring
a regularly
to
chapters
awareness
accompanying
certainty,
is
This
appear,
relevant
by
given
false".
be
the
paramnesia.
is
my discussion
is
which
of
(Buck
distinction
pertinent
per
we saw
very
and
in
i. e.,
In
is
see,
to
explain
transiency
before'",
itself
(1960,1973)
the,
he makes
(1897)
this
abandoning
W.
of
which
phenomena
Ellis
in
we carry
two
feeling
there
by
images
viz.,
we shall
hypnagogic
phenomenon
its
as
which,
with
or
'been
as
gradation
"sudden
having
experience,
as
a five-fold
the
includes
us
over
true
of
the
hypnagogia.
by
shared
live
which
"self-like
mysticism,
also
description
ience
of
and
as
becomes
that
note
is
'schemata',
acquires
to
marks
are
passivity,
his
then
with
for
concern
'self')
the
of
interesting
is
and,
(a
aim
partly
endowed:
psychological
schema
which
might
calls
concern,
and
somatic
a collective
the imagery
in
hypnagogia
absence
understood
generally
concern
time
immediacy
temporal
or
important
and
be
hypna-
of
mystic's
analysis
are
personal
as
space
to
orientation
the
of
This
a receptive
prolongation
here
the
is
and
its
Future:
'living'
temporal
and
is
concepts
experience,
us
as
the
spatial
released
with
the
seen
occurrence
for
There
experiences
spatial
the
condition
Present.
the
of
mystical
for
This
place.
functional
in
shift
for
sense
hypnagogic
the
we have
sleep.
both
sense
of
as
this
concern
whatever
state)
is,
a necessary
and
fearful
the
pre-condition
essential
gogia
in
go"
and
first
go wrong
"letting
of
attitude
is
to
by
and
means of
the feeling
creative
mentation,
206
between
distinguishing
of
the
subject
in
the
light
p. 232)
between
tion
object
between
tinction
is
it
experience
lead
tends
to
tions
between
In
the
can
latter
in
ance,
"if
that
writes
knowledge
and
(Wolters
in
templation
other
things
own)"
and
is
here
by
Sartre
but
in
its
to
the
opposite
in
the
neither
can
ible
"there
be
That
it
no
can
thoughts
p. 197).
"You
is
nor
want
stupid....
to
of
which
you
In
the
all
(even
employed
"Tales
your
earlier
attitude,
fit
be
On one
former
know
In
at.
there
don
well
the
only
are
nagual
very
intellig-
known
any
occasion
correslatter
the
hinted
the
and
activity
whereas
to
distin-
Power",,
of
The
involved;
explain
"con-
that
"when
perceptual
made
only
for-
"Cloud
told
sense
Nagual.
You
in
abstraction).
consciousness
mode:
are
the
and
p. 174)
analytic,
(1976)
modes
described
Castaneda:
tonal.
Tonal
(ib.,
certainties"
main
inst-
For
("contemplation"
same
pure
states
own
forgotten
the
of
mystical
your
been
in
we
1975,
achieved
relinquished
Castaneda's
rational
cognitive
Nagual
not
and
only
is
sense
two
the
to
have
absorbed
unobtainable,
we are
a differentiating,
convey
between
experience:
ponds
is
activities
used
Don Juan
guishes
ch. 43)
self-awareness
and
ignorance,
1977,
distincobjects.
God divinely,
creature".
section
attention
of
(Organ
other
the
mystics.
Eckhart
perfection"
and
clearly
various
pure
no dishypnagogia
absorbed
hypnagogia
know
as
every
is
analysis
by
is
in
diffused
of
distinc-
no
external
and
that
to
are
become
Unknowing"
object,
there
mystical
we saw
and
(1973,
that
is
dissolution
and
sermons
you
must
yourself
get
his
of
one
diffused
false".
plane
1.
Whilst
as
it
Stace
there
case,
described
are
that
the
between
relationships
the
3.
developed
rational
or
there
fully
viz.,
wherein
see
as
respect,
that
the
and
"true
viz.,
object".
a weakening
test
logical
and
that
subject
same
attention
to
clearly
to
2.
object...
of
"Internalization",
on
of
short
things,
one,
subject
falls
generally
and
as
the
onto
three
in the
no distinctions
are
and
inability
or
experience,
projected
involves
intellect
ability
experience
mystical
"when
us,
the
consciousness
developed
tells
the
of
the
'waking'
of
by
two
interpret
to
fully
The
the
Juan
with
that
says
the
we
207
make
in
sense
talking
boundaries
boundaries,
and
those
the
(pp.
186-7).
nagual"
a state
able:
the
the
to
on
that
further
logical
the
) may not
consciousness?
experience,
but
sciousness
kind
in
the
Sri
life,
who
might,
mystical
mode,
the
within
suggests
waking
nagual
a dissolution
to
con-
of
a different
the
as
however,
state,
to three
orders
for
the
in
regard
ways:
as
are
if
the
nagual.
In
lower
"the
the
to
utterances)
the
by
follower
hypnagogia
reality
wherein
hypnagogia,
as
'objective"
we may
end
allowing
as
street
the
for
a different
or
1975,
Staal
in
claims
make
high-
the
philosopher
"Maya
(appearance):
man
In
is
level
Advaita
undeterminable,
for
Vedas
the
while
(F.
Maya
to
applicable.
unintelligible
mind.
the
non-existent".
the same high
we try
mystical
Absolute"
by
allbetween
experience,
quotes
of
or
truth:
than
more
mystical
third
the
distinguishes
and
of
the
and
and
everyday
argue
(or
them
refers
conceptual,
tonal
levels
three
making
rules
of
first,
the
p. 43)
logician
the
experiences
considering
the
of
says
scripture
different
the
two
in
Without
one
(active
the
it
as
existence
supermind
(ib.,
understood
by
(1954)
reserved
Staal
Vidyaranya
the
into
far
so
and
modes
the
of
and
level
empirical
is
level
p. 42).
of
Juan's
a similar
insight
reorientation
(1949)
of
across
we come
real,
in
not
Aurobindo
mind,
talks
Castaneda
is
general
perceptual,
second
matter,
er
don
suggests
an
applicable
talk
pervading
pervading.
the
affairs
receptive
and
suggests
Koestler
reality.
reality:
-
sorcerer,
experiencing
nagual
tonal
hypnagogist,
of
of
pre-
reality.
of
the
it
the
state
obtain
the
organismic
an
Mystics
one
is,
that
the
to
be
the
and
Juan,
hypnagogia
of
rules
unobtain-
type
active
us
of
mentation
paralogical
the
enable
thinking
Moreover,
of
of
the
that
tonal
the
activities
to
distinction
don
of
alternatives.
using
not
the
describe
that
case
manner,
of
exclusion
thus
the
to
hypnagogia,
itself
asserts
'fascinated'
insistence
may
in
in
as
certain
applicable
not
reflective
affairs
or,
mystic,
in
knows,
to
of
within
we stay
are
Here,
renders
certainty
of
sence
because
only
in
sense
up
by
that
of
either
they
may
208
hold
in
good
doubtful
In
may be
In
Zen
same
time
to
give
is
there
must
the
fact
The
In
tualization".
intellectualization
(1955)
has
mystic
finds
and
ence
is
which
having
ience
itself.
The
the
then
and
itself
in
way
that
of
not
hinted
the
becoming
difficulty
states
experiences
also
to
by
kind
Mysteries
and
perfected
in discussing
(including
the
to
the
the
exper-
hypnagogic
and
mystical)
in a
unfold
to
this
the
be
might
p. 262)
said
who
that
they
knowledge)
that
'experienced'
led
not
to
only
of
their
A main
vo6).
hypnagogia
'universe
i. e.,
integral
and
is
'think'
to
rationality,
1974,
of
not
experience
ability
(TEtcXccix
status
is
It
experience
reasoning
moods"
exper-
the
the
that
start-
the
twofold.
'felt',
'fulfilled'
experi-
experience.
(propositional
psychic
the
the
the
be
the
which
actual
Mysteries
'suffered',
and
in
during
common
Eleusinian
knowledge
as
what
pp. 543-4)
have
(Mylonas
the
acquired
Underhill
place
of
interintellec-
an
analysing
with
the
in
of
to
it
experience
then
seems
Aristotle
in
appear
one
1962).
logic...
by
(1949,
transcend
What
impressions
"certain
cent
at
so much
from
but
reasoning
of
initiates
the
it,
equip
seems
itself.
experience
was
first
appearstA
kind
'right'
must
system
mystical
both
one
one
irrational
the
however,
lon-
no
and at
an
place
took
is,
about
reason
often
that
case
or
comprehending
experiences
the
experience,
after
what
is
understand
a state
and
logics,
some
constructed
take
wakefulness
excluded
Bunge
followed
Poe's
of
"to
a reverberation
recollected
problem
(cf.
another
resembles
this
mystical
merely
like
into
ience
to
immediately
himself
himself
ling
according
"afterglow",
the
called
hypnagogia
In
can
in
law
developed
only
the
this
first,
fully
the
to
of
logic,
a rational
comes
able
intelligibility.
but
a specially
experience
is
of
system;
we are
law
p. 79),
(1974,
it
But,
limits
the
in
Suzuki
of
pretation.
that
unintelligible
experience]
to
hold
the
the
of
intelligible
words
[the
reality.
intuitionistic
clearly
the
of
example,
part
What
valid.
ger
for
a valid
Brouwer's
e. g.,
draw
logic,
classical
middle
truly
definitively
and
is
kind
we can
whether
clearly
'other'
some
and
adja-
that
the
discourse'
209
has
which
different
rules
but,
consciousness,
and
these
of
use
and
of
method
In
tion').
in
instance,
is
no
to
discuss"
be
and
we now think
what
(historically
once
the
mystical
states"
as
especially
of
and
consciousness
creativity.
personal
they
of
some
extra
bring
For
together
instance,
Staal
is
mystical
that,
states
the
first
as
normal
is now
what
consciousness").
light
encountered
by
states,
exceptional
lectures
(1895)
meth-
subsequently
adjacent
appeared
state
Crichton-Browne's
may shed
as
since
made
psychologically)
and
"consciousness
that
suggestion
and
of
nothing
inapplicable
correct,
be developed
hypnagogia
to
is
argument
is
interesting
will
there
as
an epistemological
my analysis
which
long
there
us,
irrelevant
an
implies
(An
states.
perhaps,
called
if
is,
p. 62),
states,
before
for
saying,
"so
that
these
own reasoning
'Internaliza-
(1977)
mysticism,
meaning
that
on
section
waking
the
their
Ayer's
proposition
which
relation
were
to
may simply
these
(1975,
A. J.
respect,
everyday
different,
both
(see
proposition"
odology
in
themselves
intelligible
"intelligible
in
in
reference
of
that
be
to
seem
verification
this
those
importantly,
most
rules
carry
experiences
than
in
on
"Dreamy
on
the
mysticism,
and
states
mental
Crichton-Browne
historian
discussion
present
phenomena
mental
3. A.
illness,
cites
Symonds
a
who
reports:
in church
Suddenly
or in company,
when I was reading,
I think,
when my muscles
were at rest,
and always,
it
I felt
the approach
Irresistibly
of the mood.
lasted
took
possession
of my mind and will,
what
in a series
of
and disappeared
seemed an eternity
from
the awakening
resembled
which
rapid
sensations
influence.
One reason
why I disliked
anaesthetic
kind
I could
this
was that
not describe
of trance
I cannot
it
to render
to myself.
words
even now find
intelligible.
it
It
in a gradual
but swiftly
consisted
time,
of space,
progressing
obliteration
sensation,
factors
of experience,
which
and the multitudinous
to call
what we are pleased
seems to qualify
ourself.
In proportion
conditions
of ordinary
as these
consciousthe sense
of an underlying
ness were subtracted,
or
the sense
were subtracted,
essential
consciousness
of an underlying
or essential
consciousness
acquired
intensity....
The apprehension
dissolof a coming
the grim
that
this
ution,
conviction
state
was the
last
self,...
of the conscious
stirred,
or seemed
210
The
to stir,
me up again.
tions
of sentient
existence
the power
of touch.
ering
to ordinary
return
began by my first
1895,
(Crichton-Browne
is
It
importance
of
by
preceded
muscular
(see
or
mystic,
he was
ending
of
where
he
p. 75)
here
functional
in
In
thus
the
a similar
the
that
is
argues,
"a
has
training
who
gogist
of
tively
for
(p. 486)
impasse
triggers
of
the
the
"shift
to
a compensatory
case
"a
mode
is
receptive
attempt
of
the
receptive.
mystic
mode
may
control
is
he
the
to
whose
rela-
usually
nor
prepared
mystical
psychosis",
of
mode
life
and
a sudden
perception
ensues
unsupported".
This
the
great
receptive
hypna-
the
(and
gradually
arouse
long
whose
and
rejection
and
out
a desperate
of
the
and
unprepared
each
This,
shift
action
in
points
extreme
the
of
cognition
to
against
acute
in
shift
induced
modes
is
is
Symonds
occurring
experience,
crucial
a collapse
person
the
the
will;
cannot
spontaneously
activity
is neither
psychotic
"In
action".
abandoning
cortical
argues,
receptive
which
and
of
deliberately
hypnagogia
an
Else-
schizophrenia
the
exper-
kind
acute
unlike
and
p. 486)
and
for
enters
it.
Deikman
sharp
him
normally
subdued),
the
of
himself.
experiences.
to
the
(1971,
of
again,
prepared
alertness
equipped
rush
But,
is
two
mystical
due
of
place
against
cases
sudden,
mode".
receptive
Deikman
probably
and
struggle
vein,
and
a naturrally
the
mode
by
end
takes
active
many
wish
and
setting
marked
or
preceded
state
of
onset
accept
hypnagogia,
meditation)
viz.,
an
(which
occurring
other,
to
orientation
normally
on
return
unlike
"this
to
a para-
schema
fought
it
that
to the
the
But,
disliked
"I
to
dissolution
describe
not
myself
unwilling
clearly
he
of
return
body
this).
on
was
of
by
of
a coming
exclaimed:
concentrate
the
Symonds
self,
he
presence
marked
1938
of
could
state
re-establishment
apprehensive
because
ensuing
awareness:
hypnagogist,
conscious
cannot
the
turning
the
likewise,
Isakower
the
(ib.,
body
of
the
"mood"
inward
an
to
points
was,
also
a normal
ience:
trance"
of
and
sensations
boundaries
comparison
state
waking
tactile
and
loss
and
numbness
ordinary
relaxation
pp. 74-75).
Symonds'
that
note
influence"
"anaesthetic
lytic
his
Also,
attention.
of
to
condirecov-
anxiety
mode
for
and
211
experience,
(p. 487).
this
into
material
impaired
The
ego,
not
abandoning
of
is
out,
finds
full
what
most
ego
the
mystical
lack
of fear
seeking
of
"in
is
"ego
trained
this
hypnagogia,
state,
a difference
in
state,
ego
or
Likewise,
into
of
The
to
ego
loss
dissolution
the
to
do
as
van
as
and
in
former,
Deikman
in
the
latter.
points
a schizophrenic
Dusen
absence
and
an
processes".
(1972)
the
noted,
and
of
hypnagogia
normal
in the
lying
respect,
the
of
is
a prolongation
the
cap-
psychotic
these
wanting
van
eruption
between
this
the
difference
death"
and
require
to
the
control
understanding
trance,
a trance,
cannot
response"
hypnagogic
enters
oneself
mode
contrast
awareness....
difficult.
of
loss:
that
and
a mystic
entrance
exploration
to
argues
seek
not
action
an
respect
who deliberatly
does
usually
of
p. 25)
seeker
able
in
Similarly,
(1975,
Dusen
is
that
an attempt
fear
and
implicit
explicit
CHAPTER
11
study
by
PSI:
Although
an early
psi
show
significant
state,
and
ficant
correlations
imagery
ficantly
argued
increase
in
reported
the
tion
hypnagogic
(1975)
hypnagogic
the
of
subjects
(1974)
Harper
(1925)
Leaning
be
might
visions
(1957)
Myers
posited
hypnagogic
O. H.
and
imagery
gogic
knowledge
of
The
word
to
encompass
It
is
an
'psi'
this
chapter,
only
to
telepathy,
are
trance
of
shall
related
in
production
the
of
psi
and,
hypnagogic.
hypnagogic
shall,
experiences
place.
as
umbrella
the
of
of
further,
psi,
-212-
psi
discuss
religious,
and
In
induction,
hypnagogia
tendency
states
the
what
hypnagogia
and
the
in
paper,
clairaudience,
psychophysical
versa,
vice
term
phenomena.
convenience.
conduciveness
in
an
(OOBEs),
states
psi
induction
berate/experimental
takes
paranormal
of
hypna-
visual
constituting
clairvoyance,
a term
that
clairvoyance,
of
throughout
respective
and
phenomenology,
employed
and
that
their
latter
experiences
as
argue
of
type
one
so-called
out-of-the-body
forms
follows
of
obtained
studies.
i. e.,
the
commonly
kinds
all
psychometry,
some
is
and
(1975)
form
early
that
before
event
although
suggested
precognitive,
in
used
reference
be
might
an
showed
Honorton
(1968)
Edmunds
and
Kelly's
subjects
hypnagogic-ganzfeld
in
rela-
"qualitative
Braud
and
in
and
chance"
material".
Wood,
results
psi
from
(1978)
events
two
with
showed
target
Braud,
and
significant
Both
the
psi
an
Green
and
Schacter
consistently
to
correspondence
spontaneous
deviations
signi-
Carrington
and
Green
hypnagogia
positive
is
(1970)
experience
practices.
ESP in
of
study
"insignificant
one
of
signi-
Krippner
events,
psychics
not
hypnagogic
of
recently
phenomena.
occurrence
their
to
paranormal
developing
that
no
hypnagogia
that
suggested
to
revealed
more
did
hypnagogic
the
incidence
the
visions,
conducive
(1975)
survey
between
(1975)
Panati
and
(1925)
crystal
and
during
achievement
Leaning's
(1921)
Warcollier
to
in
of
become
presence
and
deli-
mystical
of
the
213
latter
this
theme
be
veracity
shall
both
of
to
return
of
psi
psi
the
of
examination
regarding
The
mentation.
gogic
perspective
a brief
after
formulations
theoretical
the
Finally,
setting.
and
set
subjects'
in
reports
psi
view
and
events
some
hypna-
and
phenomena
will
not
discussed.
Support
between
psi
for
the
and
hypnagogia
existence
of
close
comes
from
relationships
following
the
sources:
(i)
the
(e. g.,
ualism
Edwards,
Muldoon
Braud
1975;
Braud
and
(iii)
Stanford
Green
spontaneous
1976;
Barker,
cases
(e. g.,
of
which
my own studies
(b) observations
psychics,
circles,
each
over
during
two
of
aware
(e. g.,
(c)
in
and
both
of
phenomena
conditions.
pp. 278-284)
and
thus
(c)
demonstrating
In
examination
a similar
of
not
the
in
each
semi-
floor)
the
and
of
be
thought).
(b)
observed
in
is
noting
an
worth
infrequent
hypnagogic
respect,
crystal
subjects
sessions
quality
It
was
20
of
occurrences
were
(a).
with
develop-
relax
on
comes
also
weekly
lying
or
snoring
Warcollier
interviews
groups
to
hypnagogia
confirmed
partly
(b)
two
30 one-hour
by
1972;
spiritualist
psychophysical
images,
sensations,
physical
the
from
chairs
1921;
Dusen
subjective
phenomenon!
both
on
at
1976),
Drucker
and
(a)
1976;
Braud
and
relationships
instructed
were
(sitting
van
made
of
periods
1974;
Arnold-Forster
encompass
reports
they
which
darkness
All
(c)
Altom
psi-hypnagogic
from
Honorton
Messer,
1941;
1973,
and Braud
1967,1968;
1974;
1975;
McCreery
1941,
Braud
Tart
Mayer
Garrett
1967,1968b;
ment
1961;
Ophiel
1980),
1964;
White
and
and
Thorsrud
.
Confirmation
Bennett
1962;
Fox
Baker
1967,1968b;
Green
1973:
Mitchell
1946;
Tyrrell
1975b;
1975a,
spirit-
undated;
1968,1973;
1965;
undated;
and
on controlled
psi experiments
1938,1948;
Warcollier
Garrett
1930;
(e. g. Sinclair
1949,1950;
1938)
Roberts,
occultism
Butler
Northage,
literature
the
Green
undated;
Carrington
and
1974;
Monroe
(ii)
of
1966,1975,1978;
Carrington
1973;
literature
and
practices
visions
and
that
auditory
nature
Leaning's
revealed
of
(1925,
that
214
these
the
indistinguishable
were phenomenologically
hypnagogic
type.
Psychophysical
induction
of
psi:
Individuals
involved
in
the
of
psi
towards
step
state.
of
to
as
psychophysical
the
(1930)
Sinclair
production
beliefs
and
advocate
phenomena,
first
the
theories
their
of
pective
from
the
nature
relaxation
induction
for
irres-
psi,
the
of
instance,
as
psi-conducive
writes:
hold
your
completely
mental
of,
relax
or awareness
bodily
Relax
sensation...
of,
all
all
mental
in everything
in the environment;...
interest
body,
from your
Drop your
a dead weight,
conscious
Make your
conscious
To
mind.
mind a blank...
it
is necessary
mind a blank
make the conscious
just
'let
to 'let
go' of the body;
as to
go'
of
'letting
the body requires
go'
of consciousness
of the body.
(Sinclair
pp. 46-48),
(1968,
Butler
developing
(undated,
p. 28)
freed
of
is
progress.
into
"place
to
(or
to
(see
also
(1973)
notes
that
the
training
is
at
p. 64)
before
need
for
psychophysical
lack
J. B.
1936),
1888),
"high
1950,
p. 230),
cited
by
White
lack
calmness
carelessness"
lack
of
1964),
of
(Dessoir
and
conscious
inactivity
Bennett
psychic
"the
that
but
at night,
investigators
(Barrett
receptive
naturally
asleep
not
out
pointed
(Schmoll
relaxation
inhibition
1934,1937),
Rhine
(Tyrrell
of
instructs
must
begin
becomes
also
fall
psychics
to
one
Other
overtired".
sitting
Similarly,
rest".
place
be
to
allowed
when
falling
the
would-be
and
and
"should
a condition
of
1966,
p. 31).
time
night"
are
p. 325),
that
into
best
be
simply
Carrington
you
when
the
is
time...
or
writes
(1977,
Huson
relaxed.
ideal
bed
medium
whilst
should
minds
abandonment"
"in
she)
sleep,
their
relaxation
Roberts
responsibility
p. 9)
(undated,
Edwards
learn
go
physical
the
for
conditions
importance.
that
and
He
a trance,
that
utmost
advises
worry
all
pp. 181-2)
the
on
says
of
are
calm
in
writing
clairvoyance,
emotional
1930,
1887,
1882,1883,1924;
self-consciousness
1886;
Schmoll
(Garrett
placidity
interference
and
and
absence
Mabire
1941,
(Carlson:
of
expectation
215
in
the
Conscious
the
Tension,
enters
in
identified
(2A)
Mind,
following
the
(1)
ESP process:
the
p. 38).
Le Shan 1973,
p. 27)
(1964,
White
steps
p. 201;
1964,
(Heywood
(3)
Demand,
Release,
(4)
The
consciousness.
Steps
(:1),
(2),
the
of
the
and
essence
symptoms
(1974,1977)
Honorton
syndrome.
(1977,
Honorton's
Waiting,
Way the
Response
(2A)
contain
defined
by
and
(1975)
Braud
Engaging
the
later
was
what
and
(2)
Relaxation,
the
five
the
as
psi-
conducive
level
cient
of
cortical
(b)
awareness;
exteroceptive
of
to
(c)
conscious
reduction
internal
toward
a suffi-
of
(d)
and
receptors;
peripheral
attention
(a)
maintain
relaxation;
from
"
are
markers
arousal
muscular
input
deployment
p. 466)
mentation
pro-
cesses".
(1975)
Braud
involves
(a)
the
physical
uced
(d)
sensory
arousal,
distraction
and
increased
concentration,
world
can be
It
focussing
feature
(c),
for
of
difference
fication
for
1977).
arousal
of
the
psi
of
performance
situation
has
been
when
further
may become
in
or
arousal
(see
old-
of
appears
direction,
lying
workers
p. 835,
and
that
enough
specific
Interestingly,
level
feature,
agreed-upon
level
a moderate
optimal
Stanford
other
to
the
hypnagogic
of
second
not
1977,
reference
production
a generally
some
with
that
seems
ness
to
pointing
in
in
mode
receptive
(see Stanford
paper
although
arousal,
between
relationship
and
the
fifth
Braud's
positive
this
an
of psi.
here
covered
is
features.
Braud's
phenomena).
be
erate
in
(f)
model
debatable
in
section
decreased
to
a close
is
psi
predominance
related
(d)
and
increased
along with
importance
red-
decreased
functioning,
Honorton's
functioning
a later
brain
functioning
momentary
that
seen
right-hemisphere
and
(g)
(e)
attention,
hemisphere
view,
arguing
production
of
hemisphere
(a),
Braud's
(c)
decreased
mode/right
altered
characteristics:
(b)
mode/left
receptive
syndrome
psi-conducive
relaxation,
inward
a more
action
by
the
that
proposes
following
seven major
e. g.,
this
speci-
activation
Morris
1976;
ill-defined
lowered,
completely
the
consciouslost
along
mod-
216
the
with
i. e.,
the
low
optimal
is
activities
1973)
Braud
drift
may
subject
the
that
to
ability
conscious
one
register
into
deep
is
It
sleep.
conducive
relaxation
(e. g.,
alphoid
by
accompanied
experience,
level
arousal
of
an
thus
to
argued
psi
Braud
and
Stanford
1971).
Honorton
1970;
Stanford
Further,
Lovin
et al
and
the presence
(1971) found positive
with
psi correlations
but not with
state"
of (a) alpha EEG and (b) an "altered
(a)
either
(b)
or
Honorton
alone.
(1971)
al's
et
very
phenomenologically
ness of significance,
discovery,
omnipotence
as
either
they
case
last
the
cognitive-affective
or as
during
"altered
state"
said
case
is
only
they
that
activity
may
hypnagogic
(1975)
and
inward
focussing
White's
(1964)
the
in
which
mental
many
a psi
the,
as
It
set.
to
themselves
which
setting
of
-
prerequisites
and
understood
Moreover,
an
forms
perhaps,
of
from
psi
(2),
that
a close
look
appears
to
agreed-upon
marks
may
of
be
be
explicit
by
all
with
conscious
is
marks
enough
of
to
a more
the
inducing
relate
for
called
or
and
subjects
mode
seen
(d)
overlap
engaging
these
at
the
of
to
dis-
sensory
and
seem
attention,
analysis
these
reduced
concentration,
step
them
of
(c),
features
of
However,
taining
as
present
increased
traction
none
subject's
in
experiences.
Braud's
mind.
activity
seen
and
marks
distinguishing
characteristics
only
as
them
we view
when
the
constitute
may
a psi
psi
set
defining
the
they
of
subject's
be
may
induction
the
conviction,
1911).
features
two
to
constitute
may
of certainty,
Hollingworth
(e. g.,
prerequisites
state"
may relate
the hypnagogic
aware-
with
closely
feelings
(1975)
Braiid's
Further,
"altered
clearly
workers.
and
closely
mainto
hypna-
gogia.
In
step
second
methods
erse
image
(1964)
White's
is
until
traction
is
the
a blank.
mind
it
or
achieved
induced
either
viz.,
all
paper
by
or
For
pointed
by
two
concentrating
physiological
perceptual,
reduced
is
entirely
instance,
prevented,
Sinclair
out
the
that
div-
apparently
on
and
or
a mental
mental
by
(1930,
dis-
making
pp. 186-87)
217
have
writes:
"After
trating
on a flower...
in
Carlson:
"In
you
J. H. R. 's
receiving,
nearly
rational
blank
screen
might
take
Lodge
1884,
Schmoll
1882;
Mabire
1888;
Burt
the
summarizing
p. 32)
(1964,
methods
forms
1887,
Schmoll
p. 325;
p. 20;
Barrett
White
(1964,
"accomplish
full
of
stream
pp. 123-124;
1905).
the
as
a subjective
1938,
Warcollier
the
same
attention
the
of
mental
the
of
p. 179)
further
or
complete
explain
be
lack
form
one
the
of
of
or
--
another".
analytic,
active,
As
"a
ESP activities
Murphy
relaxation".
strain,
and
type.
receptive
in
out,
points
not
to
White
persistence,
in
is
passive,
is
concentration
screen,
Two,
Step
of
"seem
these
however,
Concentration,
but
features
main
concentration
paradoxically
(1943)
usual
1886,
p. 17;
distract
mind
frequently
the
Dessoir
1895,
his
clear
also
notes:
unanticipated
both
that
says
a blank
passivity,
(1930,
p. 124)
creating
Thomas
or
engage
(see
to
stop
1909;
that
out
a blank"
concen-
mind".
conscious
kind
to
thus
also
of
distraction,
then
Rawson
points
purpose:
was
p. 191;
and
to
practice
exercise
(1949,
incoherent,
which
(see
shape"
Usher
p. 33)
Rush
imagery,
upon
and
p. 30).
and
'daydream'
mind
your
sensory
darkness,
in
sitting
of
possible
as
Hold
1964,
White
the
practised
Sinclair
of
part
and
Dale
that
between
inconsistency,...
the value
The apparent
and the value
of relaxation
of concentration
failure
is
to specify
to stem from
what
appears
is relaxed.
The fact
what
seems
concentrated,
the everyday
to be that
attitude
of perceiving
toward
the immediate
is directed
of time
world
to which
we are normally
adjusted,
and
and space
how
learns
to break
this
attitude,
one
unless
focus
but
does nothing
the
more concentration
however,
Unconsciously,
and
perception.
normal
toward
one may be oriented
events
effort,
without
is unable
to
our normal
which
perception
with
is strongly
this
orientation
and if
make contact,
in another
may be established
contact
motivated,
that
the
only
way - subconsciously
- provided
interfere.
do not
processes
conscious
In
ness"
workers
contrast
and
in
to
(Murphy
and Dale
Rhine's
(1934)
"dissociative
the
psi
factors"
area
have
1943,
argument
lower
pointed
pp. 13-14)
"sleepi-
that
ESP ability,
out
that
"some
many
of the
218
best
telepathic
(Murphy
during
that
noted
1943,
Dale
and
p. 13).
in
losing
"almost
which
Murphy
psi
to
be
characterized
defined
"the
as
connections"
(p. 8),
the
of
exercise
for
reason
dissociation
from
the
world
of
exposition
also
subject,
as
of
preoccupations
and now".
of
mental
in
to
success
(p. 10).
The
the
in
hypnosis,
fact
that
with
to
adjustment
the
and space,
He further
notes that,
to
dissoci-
that
in
time
to
hypnosis
separation
lie
of
Further
relate
requisite
may
explains,
the
activities.
function"
paranormal
provides
a freedom
immediate
"here
he
be
to
fas-
subject's
remarks
or
cleavage
"seems
the
this,
(1944)
hypnagogia
hypnosis.
and
p. 13)
Murphy
mind.
the
my earlier
(1943,
Dale
and
of
These
on
imaginal
ongoing
hypnagogia
aware
data
the
by
is
(1938)
Tyrrell
surroundings".
with
discussion
of
states
ation,
in
between
similarities
this,
agreement
this
to
Germane
her
concern
the
the
with
for
that
the condisome purposes,
we may find,
tions
and drowsiness,
of fatigue
or even of ill
that
basis
health,
us exactly
mechanical
give
dissociation
for
which
we desire,...
and that
the condition
of falling
asleep
or of waking
up
dissociation,
while
sufficient
permitting
gives
to grasp
the individual
more clearly,
at the
level,
the paranormal
impression
for
conscious
he has been reaching...
In the records
which
dozens
cases
we find
of examples
of spontaneous
light
or drowsiness,
sleep,
or transof very
between
ition
and sleeping.
waking
states
(Murphy
In
where
the
state
in
himself
exclusively
on
or
deliberately
subject
he
until
section
on
(cf.
state(s)
out
those
to
or
induce
such
'fascination'
a rose
as
is
and
a psi
but
relaxedly
thought
"Internalization",
cases
achieved
chapters
on
and "Meditation").
"Hypnosis"
For
of
a state
in
concentrates
image
a mental
blankness
sets
typically
pp. 12-13)
is,
that
cases,
non-spontaneous
1944,
my purposes,
it
is
important
in
comparing
to
note
hypnagogia
that
both
be
to
seemed
definitely
quite
of
in
absorption
and
cination
was
are
it
show
subject
(1937)
Gibson
subject
Similarly,
consciousness
observations
his
state.
a semi-dissociated
his
that
reported
instance,
For
experiments
psi
dissociation"
involve
to
seem
cases
to
psi
methods
for
219
induction
the
(muscular
ation
tension,
),
etc.,
in
as we saw
tation')
'fascinated'
is
both
in
lead
into
185)
instructs:
"After
concentrating
able
to
mind
which
be
concentrate
p-. 33)
(1964,
image
the
in
is
but
flower,
it
seeing
Warcollier
is
from
falling
oneself
one's
internal
Dusen
(1975)
prevented
state
gogic
section
The
mind-set
on
about
often
'Meditation').
which
of
is
appear
here
own
to
be
and
make
state,
turns
eventually
remind
(1938,
an
leading
a hypnagogic
to
preventing
intensifying
argued
van
what
that
when
sleep
intensified
hypna-
into
(see
trance
involving
'allowing
and
that
ourselves
relaxation
by
;...
a certain
essentially
into
effort-
aslee
as
instead,
psychophysical
characterized
held
influences
of
and
suces-
where
be
fall
to
meditation,
state
concentration
regard
is
will
White
can
inwardly
in
of
- you
blank
reached
"This
to
exercise
intruding
thinking
pp. 184-
Warcollier
and,
of ego involvement
a minimum
1977,
(Honorton
p. 452) has been
with
are
all
merely
saying
experience
presence
you
must
We may
attention
the
peculiar
a tendency
asleep
says
the
says:
(my underlining).
image".
what
of
sleep
its
where
of
a question
not
avoiding
stage
of
brings
(1930,
the
eliminated".
image]
tends
(my underlining).
specifically
more
in
hypnagogic
practised
if
'Medi-
subject
'paralogical
it
Sinclair
"A
successfully
pp. 222-223)
[on a mental
that
telepathy"
a consciousness
been
have
fact
achieved
a life
on
the
- and
on holding
summarizes:
takes
in
lessly
be
must
experiments
sful
It
a flower
on
con-
the
receptive
clearly
have
you
in
case
is
instance,
For
sleep.
the
induced,
absorbed
state
in
and
phenomenology
(as
either
in
this
Significantly,
mode'.
in
is
deliberate
become
to
image:
cognizes
and
by
image
oneself
to
feature
either
mental
muscular
leading
latter
with
pre-
active
withdrawal
sections,
hypnagogic
spontaneous
or
The
on a particular
or by allowing
centration
concern
parasympathetic
psychological
earlier
relax-
or
worry
sympathetic
fascination.
and
absorption
to
of
to
switch
opposed
psychophysical
lack
relaxation,
(as
dominance
involve
Two
"claptrap"),
everyday
of
Step
of
it
conscious
to
be
to
happen'
striving"
highly
is
"a
220
to
conducive
Standford
1973,1975b;
1976;
logical
on
to
argued
Braud
Mayer
1974;
Alton
and
Braud
1976).
is
here
Of importance
to
also,
psi
1973;
1971;
perfor-
see
also
1975).
Parker
correlate
(Tart
susceptibility
have,
with
Hermon
and
psycho-
identified
1970),
significantly
and Bindler
have been found
hypnotic
Increased
attention,
(Tart
reports"
Drucker,
reports"
with
and
Davidson,
Honorton,
"state
Braud
internalized
correlate
(Honorton,
mance
e. g.,
Drucker
and
and
withdrawal
"state
of
a scale
been
and
Messer,
Barker,
(see
activities
psi
High
significantly
1971).
the
state
actual
atttentional
is
hypnogogia,
in
As
receptive,
attention
the
psychic.
of
the
action
mode
with
associated
commonly
and effort,
tension,
or eliminated.
(muscular
etc. ), reduced
worry,
is
thing
tant
pp. 6-8)
(1944,
As Murphy
but
consciousness,
as
were,
impressions
the
of
'clear
development
the
can move,
of
picture.
within
space'
far
the
for
We need
to
the
so as to
be quietly
psychics,
e. g.,
of
out
devices
which
impor-
most
blotting
or
emptying
actual
out
effort
attentive
it
the
not
"by
out
points
keeping
develop,
emerging
by
observed
introspection".
At
this
in
step
the
their
it
this
diffusedly
which
he
taneously
lies
wherein
There
is
The
"Keep
the
order
not
important
first
eyes
silently,
he
closed
and
while
seeks,
of
"
points
to
be noted
to
the
with
as
body
little
at
attitude
(1930,
the
on
simul-
a void,
answer!
and
two
straddle
exclusively
awareness
Sinclair
target.
to
trying
what
is
a "tension
argues,
relates
point
Nonetheless,
concentrating
an
sought-for
the
the
is
knows
two
are
is
and
experiment
session.
is
he
entertaining
the
towards
ructs:
give
he
the
percipient
the
of
p. 38)
(1964,
consciously,
image
subject
the
because
opposites:
juncture.
White
point,
produced
an
throughout
Most
a separate
for
intention
their
inception
the
at
appropriate
"demand"
the
formulate
but
the
consciousness.
make
not
procedure
performance
psi
retain
would
1964)
(White
Carlson
that
their
to
appear
however,
psychics,
"demand"
would
message
or
picture
at
point
(1930),
Sinclair
and
some
p. 186)
relaxed,
exertion
this
the
of
instand
as
221
this,
Beyond
possible".
"hopes and waits".
(a)
(b)
of
that
of
hypnagogic
of
control
by
entering
p. 245)
spoke
tation
to
"conversation"
of
(1956,
p. 28)
as
subject
"close
spoke
scrutiny",
of "detached
gogia
and
(Eilbert
with
the
minimum
1950;
Stanford
and
hypnato
opposed
(1970)
In
both,
hypna-
achieve
and
maintain
of
ego
assertion
1965,1977;
van
1972).
Dusen
The
is
tension
the
of
White's
only
one
all
Tyrrell,
make
1889;
(Richet
meant
better
for
"tension"
if
be
might
Now,
"friction"
fact,
"equivalent
is
internalization
reached
after
psychological
be
not
constitute
directed
and
the
these
we take
to
and
to
against
(b):
the
patiently"
is
be
that
p. 36).
1964,
It
might,
of
sensation
state
meditation,
line
perhaps
saying
'empathic'
same
Step
to
others
(White
absorption:
The
contrary,
might
Carlson's
an
relaxation,
to
respect
What
"tension".
necessarily
the
which
"waiting
circumstances
of
note
'friction"'
an
1888;
Mabire
appear.
somesthetic
withdrawal.
in
the
of
the psychic's
initial
both
respect
All
speak
a picture
under
understood
this
1938)
Warcollier
mind
this
investigator,
one
Schmoll
(b)
On the
in
"tension".
1887;
that
In
appear.
"tension".
and
argument
a void
of
(pp. 36-37)
to
Schmoll
one's
to
Carlson,
reference
"expectantly"
by
of
quotations
psychic,
1930;
Sinclair
is
speak
psychics
all
not
awareness
an
eventually
answer
sought-for
and
and
into
holding
of
image
'irrelevant'
Three
result
(1964)
White's
"tension",
includes
Three
Step
from
rises
point
second
(a)
that
and
as
volition".
must
expec-
of
the
of
Walters
and
subject
(1903,
Ardis
attention"
Green
van
hypnagogia
a state
state
the
Schmeidler
and
the
(c)
Delage
occur".
might
effortless
attitude
a receptive
it.
"wishing",
the
enhance
that
Green,
states
psi
with
"alerted
of
and
can
"in
described
one
one
by
and
hypnagogia
images
the
gogic
(a)
in
waiting
catch
McKellar
that
observation
into
images,
hypnagogic
particular
(1972)
Dusen's
also
reminiscent
strongly
remark
one simply
is
appearance
in
notes,
imagery
of
is
This
(1925)
Leaning's
(1964)
White
of
percipient's
and
argument
mind
will
is
not
222
between
tensed
is
(Trmner
1911)
barriers.
nalization
then
one
falling
accepted
desired
is
that
singular
Having
achieved
simply
waits
form
of
inter-
be
non
be
to
the
result
appearance
tedious
and sometimes
those
of
tension
of
degree
avoiding
might
long
For
p. 68).
the intermediary
without
be no presence
can clearly
external
is
the
atten-
and
'tension'
1889,
Richet
this
to
a mental
of
receptively
due
is
withdrawal,
internal
this
becomes
target,
on
narrowing
of
here
latter,
the
by
What
a void.
psychological
in
some
and
concentration
-a
hemmed
present
when
waiting,
of the
(e. g.,
directly
If
asleep.
as being
image
achieve
fascination
stimulus
of
to
employed
absorption,
tion
here
happening
probably
image
'irrelevant'
an
by
as proposed
White.
In
the
far
so
reached
of
above
by
hypnagogia
(b)
and
percipient
It
indicated
how
receptive
mode
and
fascinated
and
thus
also
and
This
Steps
the
would
Three
percipient
surroundings.
be
and
drifted
loss
lowering
take
place
with
if
on
of
the
the
the
psi
verge
identical,
induction
of
losing
was
the
mode.
We
of
hypnagogia
(hypnagogic
receptive
between
alpha-theta
not
it
EEG frequency.
the
within
analy-
an absorbed
hypnagogic
imagery
testing
of
in
into
three
stage
the
next
also
into
receptive
somewhere
similar,
Four
his
reality
of
'acting'
enter
with
that
correlated
is
having
the
within
that
very
'Internalization'
trance
of
that,
on
does,
often
light
of
see
remembered
state
further
stages
be
p. 108;
becomes
it
consciousness
1938,
section
by
must
loses
section
active
obvious
third
a state
and
another
and
hypnagogia
in
also
the
can,
characterized
thus
resulting
empathic
in
saw
hypnagoaist
the
become
dreaming)
is
in
sleep
Tyrrell
will
hypnagogia
sing
state
instead,
reaching
almost
(e. g.,
section).
is
from
intensified
sourroundings
psychological
is essentially
that
psi
percipient
has been
(a) deliberately
induced,
which
the
the
that
see
the
prevented
internally
wherein
we can
the
It
mode
in
second
EEG rhythms.
to
procedure
awareness
White's
wherein
of
his
223
Perceptual,
quasi-perceptual,
during
psi:
phenomena
In
follows
what
perceptual,
mena
in
studies
and/or
set
e.,
of
phenomena
to
argument
hypnagogia
both
cedent
hypnagogic
of
comparison
or
perceptual
ations
of
parts
(undated,
psychic
cold
as
have
shudder",
extreme
drowsiness",
"become
aware
to
things...
of
the
complete
circle
further
and
Sartre's
body
medium
will
if
throat
from
feel
minutely
observations
as
seeing
the
"There
if
cannot
the
speak.
small,
made
or
at
body
may be
the
feeling
of
and
sensation
large".
development
(p. 16)
Leroy's
hypnagogic
hypnagogic
occasions
completely
enormously
psychic
of
to
established
Another
"a
Roberts
identical
is
for
floating"
".
body,...
well
Roberts
powers
and other
[development/seance]
observation
the
of
"a
or
were
spirit
clearly
and
alterations:
they
alter-
schema
sittings
may feel
heat"
of
light,
medium's
is
what
(1978)
paralysis
schema
the
of
the
with
self-induced
feeling
extent
describes
(1933)
sensation
"feel
as if
colours,
during
psychics
"a
hypnagogia
(OOBEs).
that
same
disappearing
or
would-be
it
the
body
with,
ante-
same
As with
floating,
writes
the
display
they
dissociations
blow
relaxation,
expanding
body
by
To begin
share
phenomena.
shrinking,
body,
the
a blow
phenomena.
that
drifting,
of
section.
psychophysical
find
the
aside
(OOBE) which
setting
states
somato-sensory
reports
such
psi
to
surprising
not at all
are
and
the
examining
ecsomatosis
psi
the
phenomeno-
by
constitutes
and
i. e.,
conditions,
there
above
of
third,
begin
following
the
they
interpretative
telepathy,
accompanying
in
found
which
fourth,
same,
shall
and
undertake
first
The
is
those
of
under
mainly
setting).
be
to
also
section),
the
are
clairvoyance
examination
propose
is
occur
pheno-
a continuation
previous
differences
their
are
circumstances
the
the
all
cognitive-affective
constitutes
in
they
which
logically
since
(this
same
presented
in
order
the
second,
the
are
arguments
in
psychic
first,
that,
argue
and
encountered
occur
shall
quasi-perceptual
hypnagogia,
(i.
and cognitive-affective
when
inert,
is
the
or
that
as
of
My own notes
circles
224
such as: "I
reports
heaviness,
and then
include
"I
felt
and then
my arm started
by
covered
features
the
of
face
another
my face
parts
my face
disappeared",
changing
being
were
bigger",
growing
of my body dissolving;
"my face was as if
shaking",
"half
cobweb",
my body
felt
though
as
impressed
a mask
them".
on
felt
"I
or
(1941)
Garrett
that
notes
faculties
into
sensory
are called
play
all*the
in telepathy...
I have known that
in the telepathic
the senses
of taste
experiment
and smell
were
in knowing
that
me as keen agents
a
serving
The pertelepathic
state
was functioning...
tingling
or
may feel
a faint
electric
cipient
is a tactile
There
response
and 'goosewarmth.
flesh
may appear
on the skin'.
and in
Interestingly,
(1921)
Ornitz
and
hypnagogic
Roberts
"every
how
will
notice
that
a quiet
ling
of
To
the
psychic
the
senses
like
dreadful
self-posed
is
a state
of
of
my mind
which
trance
has
become
senses
discomforts
like
notes
physical
become
to
active?
medium"
so
the
rust-
Likewise,
can
noise
".
"How
become
become
acute,
and
a "sudden
that
the
control
more
(p. 17).
and
acute,
the
a thunderclap
control
more
trance
shock...
question
in
quickly
experiences
seem
that
sensitises
a hurricane"
p. 49)
pp. 52-53)
Arnold-Forster's
observation
power
who
sounds
cough
(undated,
a most
to
(1967)
al's
medium
clothing
Northage
give
the
when
and
relation
subject's
"small
bodily
that
says
1941,
the
state
accentuated
(p. 4)
et
(Garrett
can
be
sure
that
just
not
a submerged
(p. 18)
Roberts
"
it
part
responds:
the medium must examine
this
To answer
question,
the results
communications.
of the controlled
to say things
Are you able
were not prewhich
in your
Do you become aware of
viously
mind?
things
you did not know
about
people
which
before?
Do you 'see'
while
under
pictures
vivid
in the normal
control
which
you do not recognise
different?
Does the body
Do you feel
state?...
does the
become hotter
In short,
or colder?
from
differ
the normal
one?
controlled
state
(Roberts,
However,
developing
a positive
medium's
answer
to
experiences
the
p. 18)
undated,
above
well
questions
within
the
puts
the
225
span
phenomenological
having
selves
that
prose,
poetry
or
having
mind,
having
an
'altered
of
hypnagogia.
thoughts,
music
sudden
were
convictions
of
state
We may remind
things,
saying
which
autonomous
vivid,
hypnagogia.
of
not
and
novel
composing
things
imagery,
consciousness'
in
previously
about
and
one's
people,
being
and
typical
are
our-
in
features
Garrett
Similarly,
p. 21)
undated,
writes:
In working
for
I have tried,
clairvoyantly,
my
figures
imaginatively,
to build
own understanding,
happen
However,
to them.
they
and to make dramas
hold
together,
never
change
and fall
and continually
image
But the clairvoyant
type.
away from their
'happens'.
have
You come upon it.
It might
always
been there;
for
you open a door
a moment,
and are
it.
The door
confronted
with
closes,
as it
opened,
is gone.
and the image
(Garrett
(undated,
Edwards
"spirit
small,
hand
Turvey
people"
no
very
bigger
large
(1911,
says
than
like
pp. 26-28)
"at
that
a close-up
56)
p. 175)
to
referring
first
a postage
pp. 41 and
1941,
these
stamp,
on
described
the
or
the
may be
on
the
cinema
his
visual
images
very
other
screen".
psychic
of
226
does
moving,
as
Dessoir
(1886,
it
images
into
of
film
of
pp. 123-124)
in
There
diagrams,
(see
cinematograph
film".
"gaze
with
closed
then
soon
emerge
which
seem
to
etc.,
et
1888;
al
(1930)
Sinclair
continually
will
Schmoll
also
1924).
ribbon
wrote:
darkness.
objects,
Sidgwick
or
belt
an endless
another"
one
1887;
sort
a deep
into
eyes
"a
as
experiences
in
change
Schmoll
that
noted
fragments
first.
For example,
of form appear
a
line,
or a straight
curved
one,
or two lines
of a
But sometimes
triangle.
the complete
object
lightly,
dimly
drawn,
swiftly,
appears;
as on
film.
These mental
picture
a moving
visions
lightning
and disappear
appear
rapidity.
with
'recall'
Then one must
first
this
It
vision...
is necessary
to recall
this
vision
and make note
it.
of it,
so as not to forget
(Sinclair
(undated)
Northage
"subjective"
and
1930,
pp. 200-1)
distinguishes
In
clairvoyance.
"objective"
between
former,
the
the spirit
appears
as apparently
solid
and physithat
the moment of perception
real
cally
can pass
before
the median is consciously
aware that
sight
Objective
not physical....
was psychic
clairis frequently
voyance
experienced
on awakening
from
Subjective
is when the
sleep...
clairvoyance
form within
the head,
pictures
and can be miniin every
detail.
ature
although
perfect
They are
dimensional
is able
to see all
and the medium
have a distinctive
them;
they
light
around
also
With
friends
lines
and colour...
spirit
wrinkles,
or blemishes
may be seen in the skin;
also,
texture
of hair
and eyes,
colour
of dress,
even
fingernails.
(Northage,
In
my interview
Appendix)
"mental
she
the
light
whole
that
ones,
physical
Imagine
colour
visions
can
are
seem
always
to
be
'demonstration',
psychic
motivated
colours
"It's
adding:
of
out
not
light".
of
by
are
so
She
small
minutely
or
in detail";
they
both
front
she
and
explained,
yet
see
as
light.
appear
"perfect
in
1981:
clairvoyance
a peculiar
comes
is
full
subjective
"has
that
picture
out
pointed
of
that
picture"
distinctive
if
spoke
(March,
Northage
with
pp. 58-59)
undated,
"all
she
the
Quite
whole
She
also
light:
as
remarked
very
large
move
very
round
as
than
colour
further
ceases
brighter
much
picture,
light".
much
being
and
fast
me".
to
be
that
they
and
During
227
she
becomes
she
does
not
speaking
almost
like
in
although
in
psychic
in
hears
the
her
language",
another
dentist's":
the
at
but
altogether
one does
he is
not
particularly
audience.
"it's
voice
nothing
lose
not
that
reality
people
she
entirely,
really
visions,
words
come and go
- as with
the moment they
it's
like
are spoken,
forgotten
and
are
having
consciousness
concerned
with
what
on.
on how to
Instructing
65),
to
trance
the
familiar
recognise
even
almost
in
absorbed
talking
registers
goes
self-consciousness
so deeply
When
"gas
loses
and
analytical
having
pointed
relaxation
of
psychophysical
like
feels
what
pp. 64hypnagogia
of
initial
conduciveness
that
the
after
notes
(1977,
ESP, Huson
the
out
enterprise,
such
develop
finds
one
three-dimensional
stages
himself
into
staring
space:
depth
'imaginals'
(as I named them)
the
In this
dimly
but more solidly
at first,
appear
and clearly
These may be things
practice.
with
you know in
life
like
books
daily
or bottles
or flowers,
or they
abstract
shapes,
may be large
often
architectural
Keep your
in appearance.
mental
gaze on them and
that
they
notice
are continually
you'll
and
growing
into
like
something
evolving
else,
a speeded-up
film
When I saw my first
of a plant
growing.
surI knew exactly
painting
as a child,
realist
what
the artist
was portraying.
(Huson
Huson
time,
By
this
of
the
is
to
he
explicitly
to
way
learn
become
the
Also,
gogia
the
is
The
extra
reveal
and
the
more
hypnagogia.
on
can
both
psi
of
the
phenomenological
On this
be
that
seen
do
and
their
it
content
the
of
is
points
occasion
(1968)
so
in
their
hypna-
that
throw
will
far
between
is
those
appears
out
presented
Butler
and
subject
pointed
similarities
psi
visual
from
activities.
from Butler
quotation
some
in
state
addition,
to
can
indistinguishable
mental
In
conducive
following
light
it
practically
same.
(p. 77),
Elsewhere
dreams
step
next
ESP scanning".
hypnagogia
in
two-thirds
the
clairvoyance:
"hypnagogic
that
p. 65).
travelled
ESP target.
examples
above
occurring
be
for
are
nature.
the
argues
experiences
to
"hook"
to
has
one
true
achieving
channels
In
explains,
1977,
and
psi
describing
states
228
the
technique
of
for
instructions
the
subject
of
surface
like
mist
brilliant
the
gazes
the
in
scrying
preliminary
which
then
sparks
of
first
the
up
light.
over
into
the
relaxation,
there
mirror
clouding
breaks
After
mirror.
psychophysical
into
quietly
mirror
a black
to
with
see
what
whirling
clouds
the
looks
and
He continues:
then
you can keep your
mind in the quiet
state,
in the mirror
the appearance
to increase
may begin
forms.
Fragmentary
other
and to take
glimpses
landscapes,
faces
of brilliantly
coloured
grave
and luminous
and gay,
coloured
clouds
may all
show
These pictures
themselves...
are the first
cousins
little
to those
curious
which
pictures
are seen by
during
into
the entry
sleep
some people
and again
from sleep.
The psychologists
when awakening
call
images,
them hypnagogic
they
and assume that
are made
by the subconscious.
is true
This
and projected
but
in our present
they
case,
enough,
may be more
just
images;
they
than
may be message-carrying
bringing
information
images,
has been received
which
by the inner
it were,
They are
senses.
as
waking
,
dreams,
and have their
own definite
meaning.
When you have reached
this
stage,
you have
begun to develop
discover
You will
clairvoyance.
for
the curious
trick
the mind
yourself
of holding
in a poised
and yet
relaxed
condition;
something
Many times
seems impossible
at first.
which
you will
become suddenly
excited
at what you see,
and the whole
down immediately.
find
You will
will
close
vision
begin
that
to divide
into
two distinct
visions
your
be much larger
One will
than
the other,...
groups.
be of normal
One set of images
things,
will
everyday
forms
You
to you.
will
present
symbolic
and the other
find
that
the symbolic
will
also
vision
seems to be
with
a positive
questioning
associated
attitude
of
The literal
to be refleyour
mind.
vision
appears
into
your
mind without
cted
any effort
on your
part;
is a passive
it
vision...
Now as you proceed
development,
with
your
you will
have a symbolic
images
find
that
certain
value,
and
inner
is using.
You
your
are the code which
self
have to learn
from your
visions
what
will
such symbolic
forms
We have stressed
these
mean to you.
for
important.
they
three
What a
words,
are very
is not
means to the inner
self
symbol
of one person
has for
it
the meaning
necessarily
another...
If
(Butler
There
points
begin
just
to
with,
like
1968,
pp. 51-54).
interesting
of very
are a number
be brought
lengthy
out of this
the
point
hypnagogia,
is
are
made
once
dependent
more
and
relevant
quotation.
that
psi
on psychophysical
To
states,
229
relaxation,
bring
either
the
to
a halt.
if
Second,
were
discussion
imagery
the
the
former
may be
of
the
As
state.
hypnagogic
experiences
scanning.
On the
has
conclusively
Third,
hypnagogic
he
tude"
or
the
The
the
third:
for
the
p. 22).
That
For
with
that
the
ESP
a psi
always
distinction
is
to
visions.
The
the
state
is
to
If
we
a hypna-
essentially
introduction
the
think")
lead
might
hypnagogic
is
atti-
subject.
then
setting')
latter,
questioning
of
part
attitude
a continuation
to
phenomenon
in
represented
(1924)
and
of
awareness
the
the
point
discussed
in
the
phenomena
those
a juxtaposition
a type
of
of
psychic
the
set
reports
of
(1973)
Butler
made
gives
the
activity
of
a specific
by
section
respect
and/or
from
following
called
meaning
and
,
Silberer
to
Roberts
(1965)
"Accom-
on
distinguishing
features
are
extension
pp. 26-7
in
significance"
only
has
Edwards
also:
precisely
and
imagery
symbolic
(see
is
of
for
autosymbolic
be distinguishing
positive
autosymbolic
is
point
individual
from
"a
"effort
emerging
often
1977)
imagery.
symbolic
This
symbolic
and
questioning
fourth
be
well-known
appears
a psi
'set
of
one's
Huson
the
again,
the
the
on
(Silberer's
instance,
"reading"
connects
(minus
hypnagogic
seen
and
argument
Slight
panying
visions
"effort"
appearance
emerging
be
Butler
"effort"
wherein
and
phenomenon.
state
gogic
of
here
an
the
pursue
once
we encounter
importantly
by
phenomenology
'set'.
of
literal
between
the
the
intrin-
an
of
to
shown
under
However,
be neither
(e. g.,
psy-
that
Thus,
one
is
can
"message-carrying".
primarily
it
imagery,
images".
to
would
images
the
them
characteristic
other
been
not
there
calling
between
argued
and
hypnagogic
the
appears
already
setting'
to
refers
draws
feature
'set
appears,
"message-carrying
a distinguishing
nor
state
he
would
for
to
cousins"
"message-carrying"
sic
to
Butler
"first
excitement
psychic
referred
distinction
only
the
of
phenomenologically
as
but
for
not
hypnagogic.
not
and
degree
slightest
justification
no
chic
it
the
which
within
be
that
hypnagogia.
from
psi
setting
both
can
areas.
typical
"psychometry":
230
I see before
me a wide expanse of
it is the sea.
Yes, I feel
it is
I am standing
Ocean.
on the deck
I think
waterthe Atlantic
of a ship -
it
is a warship
seems to be a wooden
ship
- it
for
I see guns - muzzle-loading
of some kind,
time
guns of Nelson's
or thereabouts...
(Butler
Compare
this
with
"I
visions:
but
visible,
the
Irish
the
hypnagogic
hearing
asions,
her
hearing
reported
dead".
Had
setting
or
beliefs
they
from
had
for
argues
but
state
larities
(p. 33).
easily
supernatural
(1941)
a possible
also
in
occurred
reveals
Slight's
be discussed
is
of
psi
double
activity
(1924,
very
see
on
in
importance
occ-
enjoyed
meet
obs. xi)
"George
sentence
The
pp. 278-9)
other
p. 23,
subjects
with
been interpreted
strong
also
we should
place
in
is
seeing
"Agnes
(1933,
source.
some
and,
suggesting
the
it
reported
sentences
taken
that
(pp. 42-3;
Leroy
experiences
have
also
case),
writes
no land
sea;
my mind
Indian
irrelevant
they
some
with
to
detailed
might
Garrett
in
hypnopompically
such
from
sages'
a more
"Charlie
oily
Archer
a Red
Hill"
Gipsy
at
idea
of
the
and
punch"
here
ience
for
an
a calm,
Dublin".
image
1906,
Miller
is
there
Sea near
of
p. 10).
p. 28) hypnagogic
(1935,
Archer's
one of
see a picture
is
1973,
is
'psychic'
appropriate
as
'mes-
following
as
it
a clearly
not
only
hynopompic
psychological
hynopompic
example
simiexper-
below:
from
I was awakened
by a strong
sleep
one night
feeling
that
had something
somebody
to tell
urgent
So vivid
was the dream that
me.
someone had been
to him that
urging
me to listen
I got up, and went
to the door
of my apartment,
that
I had been
certain
by knocking.
However,
there
awakened
was no one
there.
I went back to bed,
and heard
a very
quiet
'You won't
voice
say,
remember
me, but I met you
Lawrence'.
The same voice
ago with
years
continued,
'I
I wish
that
they
am Lawrence.
that
would
realize
dead,
I am decently
the ways of
and finished
with
The voice
In the
man'.
ceased
at that
point...
I had a letter
from a friend
in Dorsetmorning
'Do you believe
the question:
who wrote
shire,
asking
Lawrence
that
in a motorcycle
of Arabia
was killed
to the press
accident,
to
or was that
a story
given
hide
he is doing
that
some important
of work
piece
I should
here
that
at the moment? '
mention
the night
before
I had had no thought
in my own mind of Lawrence
but had thought,
of Arabia,
rather,
of D. H. Lawrence;
but I then
I once met Lawrence
that
remembered
of
231
through
officer
Arabia
English
a very
well-known
who had admired
had
introduced
who
and
on the same day.
It
important
is
thought
of
however,
in
two
Lawrences
to
pointing
hypnopompic
of
Arabia
D. H.
mind
been
not
the
only
to
state
The
by
name but
to
both
of
it
and
had
two
had,
Lawrences
by
them
would
the
on
same
the
thus
the
into
fact
that
interchangeable
in
were
the
appear
'similarity'
transform
not
she
also
tendency
observed
Lawrences
before,
night
example
the
Garrett
although
identical
already
of
high-ranking
Lawrence,
pp. 131-2).
Lawrence.
Garrett's
became
the
1941,
introduced
in
indeed,
day
that
of
her
had
she
note
Lawrence
thought
related
that
to
both
me to
(Garrett
and
D. H.
hypnagogic'same-
ness'.
(1924)
Slight
hypnagogic
experience
been
setting
set and
been attributed
to
present,
a psi
also
illustrates
tive
probing
or
questioning
well
as
following
had
which,
It
agency.
the
reported
the
would
state
and/or
a basic
employed
hypnopompicappropriate
most
psychic
have
certainly
some
supernatural
method
by many
of
introspec-
psychics
as
hypnagogists:
in the morning
half
The next
example
occurred
while
the previous
During
day I had been much impawake.
by the change
in appearance
of a lady
ressed
whom
in the day I
I had not seen for
Later
some time.
some friends
with
conversed
of how a
on the topic
whereas
man aged gradually
a woman aged rapidly
and
from
to influences
a man was
was exposed
which
bearing,
the menopause,
the
as child
exempted,
burden
of the family
and the like.
line
to pursue
this
I had begun
in the
of thought
half
I found
when suddenly
awake state
myself
spelling
B-R-O-W-N,
and dimly
aware
of a bell
out the letters
After
the N the name
tolling
with
each letter.
I
did
to mind and only
then
Marguerite
came rapidly
formed
the letters
together
they
and realize
piece
Then I became fully
awake and
a name known to me.
heard
tolling,
occurred
every
a bell
which
morning
time...
at this
into
I relapsed
waking
a half
state
and began to
in mind.
I remembered
the matter
First
turn
over
had
long
being
informed
forgotten
I
though
- that
Miss Brown was now unprepossessing
although
and even
in appearance
ugly
she had been handsome
and beautiful
before
the onset
and miraculously
of her illness,
It
the onset.
Miss
Brown
seems that
changed
after
had formed
to illustrate
the preexample
a splendid
but I still
felt
train
vious
of thought
unsatisfied
232
the. image of another
lady
and then
appeared
-a
who had personal
Miss
relation
connections
with
fact
dawned on me as if
for
Brown which
the first
time.
Realization
here
lay the real
interest
came that
line
and the previous
of thought
to
also
applied
lady.
the latter
Miss
Brown had formed
a double
bond since
illustration
she provided
an ideal
of
in a woman and at the same time
such change
was
interest.
with
connected
a personal
The name Marguerite
I had
was a mystery
since
heard
Miss Brown's
had
never
christian
name and it
lady.
the other
No association
no connection
with
would
come to this
name and I was left
the
with
feeling
that
further
lay behind
possibly
elements
it
interpretation.
might
Later
which
give
a deeper
in the day I discovered
that
Miss
Brown's
Christian
found
that
name was Marguerite
and on reflection
had been only
there
a few fleeting
occasions
on
have learned
I might
fact.
this
which
(Slight
the
Besides
the
striking
in
which
in
Slight's
case
is
implicit
a method
the
ence
and
gogia
from
a response
adopt
present
example
he
illustrate
feature
that
an
This,
the
Miss
the
as
the
may be
aytosymbolic
same
formed
train
of
in
may,
attitude
only
to
appears
of
the
when
the
to
question
interin
to
be
fully
he
a splendid
which
times
auto-
appreciated
"It
says:
example
thought".
This
due
subject.
questioning
the
forth
at
be
gain
felt
still
lady
appeared".
is
where
fact,
hypna-
order
bringing
seen,
sentence
had
both
questioning
by
we have
previous
(autosymbolism)
"I
this
of
demonstrated
another
of
responded
previous
mental
of
psi
of
however,
is
ess-
their
a mental
pose
observation:
attitude
Brown
specific
must
This
image
the
in
that
without,
mode.
process
in
Slight
one
in
technique
In
women
there
aspects
the
required
Slight's
adopted
Indeed,
symbolic.
seemed
is
two
process.
attitude
then
image.
the
process
by
hypnagogic
another
by
the
and
unsatisfied
is,
it
receptive
one's
illustrates
two
is
in
psychics
on
way
example
which
touches
probing
a questioning
rupting
the
Slight
states
Slight's
by
employed
or
psi
in
the
and
'hypnagogizing'
aspect
questions
posing
That
that
first
The
Garrett's"case
related,
of
Indeed,
method:
or
were
as
activities.
in
pp. 278-9).
the 'mediate'
in
similarity
Lawrences
same
1924,
For
to
the
to
latter
current
instance,
is
related
it
233
to
oneself
the
may be
to
but
which
may be
facts
to
have
this
not
in
fact,
but
'Mary'
and
so
her
to
describe
to
mation
get
steps,
it
that
to
and
try
should
how
in
engaging
his
waking
psi
remark
he
it',
it
in
without
emotion
of
description
as
he
method
touched
that
his
began
awake
to
experiand
his
try
impresto
that
hypnatowards
receptive
both
of
activities
after
ESP/clair-
environment.
physical
the
we
i. e.,
of
remains
may
identical
hypnagogia,
know
it
thought
is
This
to
respect
fully
the
ask
the
e.,
And
do
p. 23).
I
I
and
imaginal
his
and
[i.
engages
allowing
all,
Or,
clear".
a psychic
my
if
his/her
long
became
state
explain
makes
a concurrent
and
of
it.
'They
did
retrace
first
say
veri-
'How
describes
in
so
asked
infor-
as
information:
this
myself
changed
gently,
aspect
other
experience
when
to
observation
imagery
it,
got
more
it
(Edwards
in
lived,
she
some
do.
other
medium
accept
to
such
her
Northage
not
thing
that,
name
the
which
and
"The
is
gives
say
then
to
attunement
continue"
does
for
that
mind
in
inadvertently
added
then
she
and
accurately
experiences
in
find
and
have
may engage
the
he
first
the
something
the
The
half
prior
writes:
one
with
when
back
go
understand
"he
Edmunds'
found
subject
'What
town
my interview
reaction
"I
activities
hold
and
which
and
advocated
receive
given,
the
of
which
out
in
is
name
don't
bear
voyant
both
the
questioning
(p. 23)
Roberts
which
communicators)
'sitter']
gogic
her
could
given
one
elements
object
of
'Mary',
In
back
(my spirit
sion
to
ask
".
' That's
go
because
to
the
related
novel
concerning
known
'thing'
imagery
containing
been
a more
or
of
to
name
said:
that?
ences
to
image
an
satisfied
the
'sitter'
She
dical.
be
double
for
forth...
must
it
also
a line
should
the
ask
should
be
directed
unfolding
psychics.
not
should
medium
I'd
is
by most
pursued
material,
experience.
This,
as
a further
image
argued
be
original
of
some
is
object
may be
outcome
("egocentric")
abstract
questioning
'external'
precise
to
some
the
when
whereas,
the
to
or
turn
by
upon
initial
and
hypnagogizing
then
the
is
Slight
hypnagogic
"relapsed
matter
over
into
in
234
mind".
the
after
sensory
extra
(and
drawing
to
order
the
hypnagogia
(also
supported
Oliver
1976;
easily
the
by
ntly
discussed
more
into
presence
In
the
at
least
the
the
of
state
of
the
case
curre-
turn
may
how
(viz.,
setting
which
to
both
in
the
and
once
of
realization,
is
third
states.
it
is
made
did
then
"only
formed
they
realize
and
experience
psi
to
paragraph:
"which
paragraph:
if
in
case
This
and
the
as
the
idea.
or
is
above
reference
second
the
the
hypnagogia
together
me"
to
such
image
an
discussion
under
letters
and
such
across
twice
known
name
nature
cuts
vu
a sense
of
that
time,
to
relating
feature
the
example
piece
the
of
e. g.,
its
ESP states
with
observation
first
regards
of jamais
in
to
indication
from
sleep)
in
identity.
of
the
into
out
and
what
mind
respect
a strong
abstracted
similarity
A further
for
may be
is
paper
investigations:
1977),
leading
and
in
experimental
Budzynski
of
In
oscillate
of
on
ESP state
experiment.
to
ability
state
preparing
the
with
continue
sketching
the
to
returns
she
of
how
image
the
of
activity
describes
wife
perception
the
after
received),
she
(1930)
Sinclair's
Likewise,
fact
for
A possible
third
the first
time".
on me as if
be
in
the opening
of the fourth
paragraph.
may
reference
is pointed
literature
this
In the psi
out as the charac-
dawned
feature
teristic
or
not
could
facts
These
object
a psi
regarding
novelty,
of
about
known
have
to
appear
of
(see
the
knowledge
the
which
the
e. g.,
Roberts
percipient
of
new
facts
did
not
percipient
p. 18 cited
for
if
as
above).
first
the
time.
This
passing
interest.
whether
the
be
of
interpreted
new
facts.
ever
he
to
seems
fleeting
ter
to
his
as
a mark
In
the
having
doubt
does
not
experience,
course,
of
the
of
the
heard
of
such
Brown's
an
more
of
event
than
debate
is
novelty
extrasensory
example
Miss
of
a matter
character
present
whether
occasions
he
However,
is,
of
presence
remember
few
It
is
realization
novel
of
element
to
acquisition
Slight
does
first
occurred
not
name
on
and
the
he might
have learned
it.
on which
impute
a paranormal
clearly
characleaving
thus
open the possibility
235
a forgotten
of
of
as a mark
is
by
connection
on him
dawned
that
name
Marguerite
piece
name known
taken
as
may
turn
knowledge
to
be
by
Slight's
though
former
beautiful
appearance
the
the
to
conviction
often,
experience
of
experience
impels
you
from
apart
that,
sional
sensing
sounds
heard,
at
the
to
the
early
(p. 45).
this
says
that
not
that
memory
remembered
for
about
Miss
Kubie
1943,
the
recovery
of
White
an
let
a psychic's
any
(1964,
image)
p. 42)
is
of
appears
knowing
as
out
impres-
of
or
seen
in
the
enabling
nonetheless,
development
notes:
it.
it".
points
important
surrounding
about
doubt
pictures
perceive",
p. 38)
psychic
finality
you
usually
'hunch"'.
a true
of
the
you
which
there
a background
always
or
of significance
called
(1973,
background
without
(of
state
also
a "process
accompanies
this
Likewise,
impression
is
which
arise
pictures
this
he
came
Butler
stages
again,
forgotten,
which
of
spoke
"there
interpret
But
forgotten
(see
been
have
would
in
visions
does
simply
and
the
recognised
that
feeling
settled
thinking".
although
true
p. 101)
p. 178)
(1941,
Garrett
you
the
and
the imaginal
accompanying
(1930,
for
p. 200),
always,
the
1936,
"has
"the
did
formed
fact.
feeling
the
'something'
obser-
they
reverie
Sinclair
"When
(Tyrell
Johnson
not
a psychic.
them
with
is
above
but
says:
his
data).
amnesic
repressed
instance,
hypnagogic
induced
of
use
facts
new
then
a long
of
reviving
informed,
Related
It
the
in
only
knowledge
new
of
and
a new
Brown
B-R-O-W-N
letters
the
of
manner
he not
had
of
The
of
realize
observation
he had long
evidenced
came
together
Miss
by
mind
and
obviously,
acquisition
out
Brown's
of
me"
yielding
seeming
being
together
piecing
the
on
to
to
rapidly
existing
and
letters
the
out
be taken
not
the
cognition
illustrated
spelled
letters
that
time.
as
the
extrasensorially
relative
taken
further
came
the
name,
first
the
may be
having
vation
the
for
may be
hypnagogia
his
that
vu should
observation
between
if
as
recognition
which
as
Slight's
fact
the
of jamais
of knowledge
experience
acquisition
illustrated
personal
in
the
of
presence
Indeed,
experience.
"sometimes
impressions"
"Sometimes
spontaneously;
at
236
these
the
moments
percipients
feeling
a strong
of
But
one.
correct
are
(1941,
p. 10)
passes
through
often,
so
'single
a stage
are
the
on
of
can
impre-
Garrett
clairvoyant"
'doodlings'
which
the
the
singular"'.
perceiving
elements
is
hand,
beginning
"the
report
impression
other
as
nor
that
remarked
These
images.
very
the
that
conviction
neither
ssions
universally
almost
be
random
or
formed
gradually
"word-designs":
into
As an example
these
of
he might
word-designs,
say
'Happiness'.
have a feeling'
that
the images
suggest
forming
"H.. a.. p.. p.. y..
the letters
see the lines
(at
letters
times,
but
the
out
slowly
spelled
even
'Happy'),
as an integrated
word
or the
pronounced
have no concrete
feeling
of 'Happiness'
will
signifor
him,
ficance
the word may have a clear
although
to the agent
with
whom he is working.
meaning
'I
'I
(Garrett
investigators
Interestingly,
have
(e. g.,
hypnagogia
images
may carry
ficance
whereas
levant"
to
so
becomes
be
due
to
the
tion
the
and
the
stage
one
and
meaning
self
be
thus
become
to
had
in
a "conversation"
his
this,
achieve
ding
by
the
of
withdraw
(1941)
activity
talks
of
it
the
of
switching
consciousness);
"psychic
facility,
it.
and,
reality";
to
hypnagogia
may
of
which
first
condistage,
early
"training",
or
As van
Dusen
may
convey
images
(1972)
a
the
But
must
is,
"irre-
himallows
subject
hypnagogic
imagery
and enter
his
from
psychologically
state
as
that
signi-
irrelevancy
viz.,
hypnagogia.
attention
imagery,
internal
this
with
of
hypnagogia,
if
their
of
The
hypnagogic
stage
may appear
combination:
significant
into
mark
of
with
involved
of
discussion
our
simple
sometimes
either
of
simple
even
out,
pointed
has
in
that
conditions
degree
the
to
they
and
early
awareness
the
two
of
or
second
"practice"
that
clear
separately
to
an
and
area
lines
of
a relatively
1925),
From
presence
relates
to
occasions
subject.
it
appear
other
p. ll).
the hypnagogic
appearance
a 'feeling',
far
may
the
Leaning
on
the
in
may belong
designs
geometric
of
that
suggested
also
1941,
"'
be
he must
to
clearly,
in
order
absorbed
in
the
become
a considerable
environment.
a different
reality
and
(1973,1974,1976)
Northage
unfol-
"fascinated"
his
Le Shan
to
remarks
extent,
Garrett
(altered
refers
that
to
237
is
latter
the
when
and
in
becomes
psychic
both
In
it.
"no
it
may appear
tion'
it
(see
Slight's
Furthermore,
in
just
predominant,
his
concerning
absorbed
the
the
learns
subject,
'ques-
to
above).
example
"word-designs"
of
given
how a "beginning
clairvoyant"
may have a feeling
of significance
letters
that
second,
may appear
first,
we may note,
a hypnagogist,
like
for
one
until
recedes
activities
significance"
example
the
psychic
in
engaged
becomes
she
and
concrete
is
she
environment
physical
irrelevant,
i. e.,
by Garrett
when
hypnagogic
the
may have
imagery
her
activity)
a clairvoyant
the
(e. g.,
active
imagery,
Slight's
or a name (cf.
example),
feeling
of significance
and the word
"irrelevant"
but still
other
remain
out a word
and spell
that both the
third,
to
may relate
the
to
erence
in
manner
the
former
would
in
the
of
personality
observer
Garrett
in
agent
or
his
with
as
relevance
imagery:
"irrelevant",
as
relationship
lie
would
"irrelevant"
it
diff-
the
remark,
a clairvoyant
their
clairvoyant,
possible
third
dismiss
some
the
for
seek
and
generally
having
as
the
facing
their
of
whereas
scious,
to
respect
a hypnagogist
would
most
at
or
In
subject.
between
The
each
subcon-
points
out,
the
experiences
with
whom he
and
is
engaged
experiment.
a clairvoyant
(1967,1977)
Stanford
that:
argues
the strong
of conviction
sense
associated
with
often
ESP cases
derives
likely
not
cognitive-'perceptual'
but
from
from the intrinsic
nature
of such events
that
feelings,
the ideas,
images,
the circumstances
into
in such instances
awareness
psi-mediated
etc.,
in the life-context
or inappropriate
are so unusual
in which
they
that
the person
appear
experiencing
to impute
to them an unusual
them is inclined
or psychic
origin.
(Stanford
It
is
Stanford
'perceptual'
that
or
the
in
the
of
of
or
his
in
awareness
similar
is
It
conviction
may
argument
the
wrong
where
the
circumsense
of significance
throw
feeling
a matter
occurs
p. 847).
above
an occasion
hypnagogia
same
in
emphasis
wrong
fact,
ESP cases".
feeling
that
accompanying
in
encountered
occurrence
the
is,
conviction
often
however,
me,
placing
This
stances.
of
to
seems
1977,
light
in
of
both
on
the
"cognitiveobservation
in
ESP and
238
in
hypnagogia
a fully
hypnagogia
In
in
present
is
oundings
also
present
a "strong
sense
in
this
by
accompanied
hypnagogia
the
in
the
such
origins
derive
from
the
in
ily
see
that
interpreted
are
Ecsomatic
to
their
enced
occur
the
and
in
and
state
On
to
this
of
should
set
beliefs
of
"altered
circums-
spontaneous
experiences
set
beliefs.
of
hypnagogia
of
conduciveness
they
We can
imaginal
by
(a)
tendency
the
at
spontaneously
(b)
the
fact
not
ecsomatosis
experiences
of
psi-conduciveness
at
of
such
of
sleep
that
only
times
hypnagogia
but
is
further
ecsomatic
experiences
onset
at
subjects
report
is
hypnagogia
and
having
also
had
to
from
experience
most
instruct
a necessary
evid-
waking
long
with
of
that
step
be
to
course
psi").
person's
to
section,
1975b,
of
such
since
own
Braud's
the
to
in
occurrence:
sleep,
induction
his
hypnagogia,
according
the
experiences
with
indi-
occurs
experiment
importance
natural
phenomena
The
of
in
e. g.,
tances,
a psi
non-experimental,
under
it
is
It
(see:
added
"momentary
and
new"
itself
being
analysis
origin
to
imaginal
his
setting
phenomena
psychic
world
to
extra-
circumstances.
a psychic
in
that
often
to
alluded
percipient
impute
This
setting".
earlier
(merely
latter
current
of
and
we saw
a successful
intrinsic
the
already
"set
percipient's
expected
from
experiences
whenever
is
conditions
report
the
conviction,
surr-
third
of
same
if
sleep)
fully
of
sustained
and
conviction.
states,
as
very
place,
imputation
the
that
take
of
of
psi
due,
be
may
events
into
to
derived
not
contrary,
the
is
part
explicitly
reached
leading
sense
or
is
it
be
a sense
the
that
cates
that
from
(latter
a percipient
indeed,
as
psychics
must
experience
sensory
ESP,
conviction"-
of
awareness
These
in
when,
state
preventing
lost
found
also
which
diminished.
various
it
in
is
attention
are
conditions
completely
section,
a hypnagogic
these
(b)
engaged,
(c)
and
achieved,
is
mind
otherwise
or
stage
either
greatly
or
stage)
third
the
analytical
subject's
is
state
receptive
absorbed.
the
neutralized
subdued,
completely
are
(a)
when
to
their
the
the
eas-
239
of
achievement
(1968b)
Green
to
bed'
lying
paring
(p. 51),
to
"both
'just
these
two
Typical
on my back
in
the
after
morning'
cases
bed
with
going
are
menti-
times,
the
may read
like:
my eyes
former
closed,
pre-
I find
go to
sleep
myself
moving
upwards"
or "these
out-of-the-body
experiences
occurred
when I was in bed in a semi-conscious
condition,
night
is,
that
examine
favourable
as
(p. 51).
"while
shall
in
up
subjects
predominating"
at
getting
different
by
oned
that
reports
'before
and
events.
below.
evidence
of
sets
such
almost
asleep,
or
the
on
verge
of
waking".
(P. 84).
investigation
her
In
into
(ecsomatosis,
out-of-the-body
experiences
astral
Green
projection)
176 cases,
66.4% were reported
the subject
down and
was lying
exteriorization,
(1968b)
that
reports
out of
taken place
while
as having
20.2% as sitting,
that
is,
"in the
(p. 50).
Although
tone"
only about
they
that
said
and
somatosis,
two
ter
because
ence
they
were
was
'extremely
The
ecsomatosis.
down
to lie
One
deeply,
pletely
go...
Many
was
in
some
wakefulness
in
on
or
down
at
however,
proficiency
and
sleep
usually',
those
times,
myself
keeping
(pp. 57-59).
ecsomthat
or
induce
let
deep
their
"I
to
the
themselves
not
com-
my eyes,
(p. 57).
floor"
relaxation
that
had
sleep,
my body
opened
on
state",
atmosphere,
body
until
the
writes:
laying
"the
that
example,
who
and
that
their
my conscious
warm
away...
asleep,
at
to
than
my whole
report
falling
their
differ-
for
a fairly
putting
three
no
in
instance,
of drifted
I sort
subjects,
resulted
eved
floor,
two
looking
for
subject,
felt
emphasize
of
lat-
the
prior
reverse
so with
through-
of
saying,
more
the
more
concentrate
and
breathe
and
is
the
on
them,
ec-
case
experienced
completely;
case
they
relaxed
they
quite
the
subjects
for
abnormal
relaxed,
(p. 54).
that
several
which
'relaxed
in
their
"same
the
were
opinion,
argued
during
relaxed
they
already
fact,
relaxation
of
state
cold
were
In
atic
no
may be
they
experience.
degree
it
groups
were
21% said
about
31% expressed
and
out"
they
noticed
of least
muscle
the subjects
position
37% of
is
posed
merely
they
achi-
between
240
(OOBE)
conducive
"I
in
the
to
'rise',
morning,
as
if
that
entered
sleep
from
to
1965)
four
o'clock
body
would
on
in
hypnagogic
instructs
Muldoon
OOBE the
achieve
other
the
(p. 232).
begin
way
easiest
is
it
affect
begin
as
experiences.
but,
again;
sleep"
wants
a subject
and
astral
would
projection
such
one
the
state
Carrington
and
between
and
emerging
when
of
(Muldoon
usually,
the
occasions...
state
literature
psychic
hypnagogic-hypnopompic
awaken
would
and
occult
induction
Muldoon
instance,
writes:
the
the
to
"exteriorization"
induce
to
the
recommend
highly
to
in
encountered
explicitly
For
how
on
Instructions
if
to
sleep
in the hypnagogic
going
when
state,
his
but concentrate
upon himhe will
attention
happening,
he
is
to
try
as
really
see
what
and
self
but
if
he
In
will
words,
other
sleep.
enters
between
balance
keep
himself
the
to
conscioustrain
favouring
slightly
while
unconsciousness
and
ness
in
tension
mind - and will
the former
without
hypnagogic
he
into
the
this
state,
well
maintain
[psydiscoincidence,
the
feel
the
phantom
as
will
the
'double']
zone of quietude,
usually
enters
chic
sensation.
as a falling
(Muldoon
instructions
Similar
(1974)
Monroe
is
"this
that
and
the
'mind
to
have
neural
to
discharge.
this
state
after
hours.
All
achieve
TV for
several
football
It
is
tackling,
players
that
clear
pictures'
signpost
significance"
Incidentally,
can
Monroe
accompanying
in
light
the
to
he
saw were
here
that
after
to
"hallu-
be
running,
providing
attaches
for
etc.
"no
a similar
an example
of
game on
the hypnagogic
considers
the induction
of ecsomatosis
1980
forms
of
pictures
passing,
he
seem
attempting
example,
mind
simu-
mind
a football
watching
although
process
(see Baker
them
is
may merely
for
remember,
method
These
patterns.
and
and
may begin
one
significance,
great
no
body
he notes
relaxation
or
hypnagogia
natural
most
both
of
Interestingly,
pictures',
(1978).
in
and
(1962,
Fox
Carrington
easiest
relaxation
initial
by
given
exteriorization
the
perhaps
necessary
cinate
of
(p. 200).
ltaneously"
also
pp. 124-5).
1965,
Carrington
pp. 200-2),
says
ensures
usually
are
(1974,
Monroe
p. 138),
and
of
"
(p. 201).
'mind
as
great
view).
241
hypnagogic
'perseverative'
Other
hypnagogic
Muldoon
and
beautiful
being
brightness
on
as
"lit
if
not
whole
with
their
induced
that
occur
Having
described
Collard
some
but
name
they
also
(p. 72),
acute"
and
the
with
and
the
senses
the
visions
details
visual
remarked
diffuse
are
being
subjects
"something
reported
else"
as
or
(p. 69).
of
psychics
in
her
one's
sourceless
cases
clearly
naturally
of
touched.
inside"
which
ecsomatoses
to
hypnagogia,
consciousness"
A description
noises
in
minute
eyes
of
of
"more
in
hearing
inarticulate
hearing
seeing
subjects
commented on the
in
the imagery
experienced
the
with
clear"
(p. 80);
perceptible
seeing
from
the
the
apparently
"enhanced",
"crystal
"with
being
includes:
up-rising,
being
of
As
state.
"heightened",
are
the
and vividness
illumination
(p. 77)
music,
(1968b)
Green's
ecsomatic
the
from
feeling
the
called,
Many of
the
of
strains
list
landscapes,
way
the
of
ecsomatosis.
pp. 74-75)
whirling,
figures,
all
sounds
during
(1965,
floating,
4).
chapter
detailed
lists
offer
occurring
images,
lights,
area
Carrington's
of
various
this
phenomena
sensations
of
in
workers
(see
imagery
links
the
and
occultists
hypnagogia
visual
is
deliberately
provided
in
experiences
to
those
by
Collard.
hypnagogia,
continues:
I
the appearance
of scenery
With
and interiors
faculty
that
Though
of travel.
a
new
acquire
that
in
some aspect
of myself
remains
aware
still
I go on exploring
through
the body,
expeditions
lanes,
houses,
and country
streets
or wander
the aisles
of vast
cathedrals...
through
my sense
in
is
these
that
being
scenes
so vivid
present
of
into
I can walk
that
the
I have to remind
myself
I need not stop
to open
houses
and that
unseen,
them.
but can pass through
doors,
(Collard
Typically,
of
experiences
wards",
ecsomatic
"sinking",
and
paralysis
Carrington
or
Sometimes
57,58,111).
by
"falling
or
1953,
subjects
through
"drifting"
these
kinesthetic
report
the
pp. 233-4).
bed",
(Green
"floating
1968b,
experiences
(pp. 57,60).
catalepsy
Walsh who
(p. 69) quote
are
On this,
writes:
up-
pp. 37,46,
accompanied
Muldoon
242
is coming
As sleep
on, the sensation
of falling
may
be experienced.
This
is occasioned
by the general
relaxation
of the muscular
system,
which
occurs
at
Should
time.
this
be disturbed,
a person
in
while
the hypnagogic
the normal
transition
state,
from
to sleeping,
waking
or the reverse,
may be markedly
disordered.
Consciousness
but the motor
may fully
awaken,
centres
this
may awaken more slowly;
causes
a temporary
of the limbs,
paralysis
speech,
and consequently
an
inability
to move or talk.
form of paralysis,
This
'nocturnal
by some writers,
called
paralysis'
may
occur
after
natural
awakings.
(Walsh:
quoted
1965, p. 69).
Significantly,
sought
cally
the
condition
of
hypnagogic-hypnopompic
for
by
occultists
1965,
Monroe
Carrington
and
and
ecsomatosis
by
themselves
iences
of
(e. g.,
in
present
the
while,
to
times
the
p. 126)
is
mind
kept
in
the
is
body
after
disposed
naturally
or
is
also
hand
at
body
the
to
to
is,
sleep
"Favourable
repast
loath
very
in
exper-
same
problem
a substantial
feeling
morning
The
put
it
numbness
He instructs:
awake".
are
then
"to
achieve
ecsomatic
pp. 57,60).
it,
puts
to
a hypnagogic
extreme
The
Muldoon
induce
to
producing
of
specifi-
it
utilize
have
presence
trance.
is
1962,
Fox
occurring
1968b,
Green
experiment
we wake
(e. g.,
1974)
who
spontaneously
self-induced
(1962,
Fox
of
occurring
state
would
deliberately
indicate
often
paralysis
the
means
and Carrington
paralysis
who otherwise
Reports
state.
as
this
in
naturally
by Muldoon
to
or
for
arise;
the
enter
when
trance
state".
In
hypnagogia
relating
four
ecsomatosis
important
in connection
themselves
the
with
state
of the subject.
present
observations
affective-cognitive
first
The
by
ience
the
per
mind"
emotional
to
the
reports
that
out
se are
(Green
both
that
by
characterized
1968b,
disturbance
termination
induction
the
p. 98)
or
of
the
psychological
as
hypnagogia,
As with
subjects.
ecsomatic
pointed
the
concerns
frequently
reported
observation
detachment
and
ness
to
and
conflict
ecsomatic
and
"a
perfect
"the
that
almost
state"
experienced
it
the
calm-
is
often
ecsomatic
balance
occurrence
invariably
(p. 94).
experin
of
leads
Green
243
describe
themselves
subjects
as being
calm,
relaxed,
detached
feeling
or indifferent...
what would
appear
kind
to be an impersonal
of curiosity.
Many subjects
'positive'
the
emphasize
quality
of
they
the detachment
experienced,
that
it
claiming
had
in
common with
nothing
resignation
or lack
of feeling.
for
One subject,
example,
'detached
writes
of being
but in a positive
Another
way'....
to having
refers
felt
a 'wondering
curiosity',
and yet
another
reports:
'a very
interest
in what
great
and agreeable
was going
Whether
the subject's
interest
is referred
on'.
to
it
does not seem to entail
or 'extreme',
as 'mild'
involvement
in the outcome
emotional
of events....
for
One subject,
to feeling
'objective
example,
refers
interest
and fascination'.
(Green
importance
The
tional
or
state
of
occurrence
induce
who
on
by
refers
ear
to
the
to
appears,
attitude
engage
the
tly
subject
feels
"just
tendency
certainly
The
attitude
637;
The
that
ing
third
while
of
in
of
one
knows
things
critical
has
p. 96;
1979a,
the
refers
ecsomatic
could
obtain
(Green
and
without
state
more
of
(p. 102).
me"
widely
accept
as
not
so
and
the
waking
been
perfecwhich
state.
in
noted
1939,
by
remarks
they
hyp-
p.
to
any
the
This
that
is
feelthey
question
a feeling
and
subjects
experience
p. 119).
understanding'",
thinking,
film"
190-191).
pp.
an answer
1968b,
it.
put
related
in
usu-
a cinema
Critchley
to
but
"interested
an
in
also
their
observer
to
app-
not
alert
surprise
of
1979b,
do
subject
clearly
pp. 18-19;
'all-knowing
ing
are
detachment
observation
one
subject
1933,
formulate"
to
no
Leroy
"they
that
chose
be more
(e. g.,
McKellar
that
phenomena
he would
the
an
"watching
may be
of
of
as
first
the
thought;
interested
arouse
attitude
reasonable
nagogia
to
involuntary
to
p. 82),
to
an
"remarked
subjects
that
(p. 102)
subjects
also
related
1968b,
likened
seemed
general
same
"
is
analytical
be
(Green
often
'film-watching'
The
in
by
single,
p. 111).
"ecsomatic
the
of
of
closely
to
thing!
is
which
something
to
of
experience
the
is
emo-
stressed
but
1968b,
generally,
sort
spectator
only
subjects
that
observer"
passive
a prerequisite"
practice
fact
inclined
be
as
by
several
"unconflicted
an
not
observation
second
and
to
phenomenon
pp. 94-95).
of
is
experiences"(Green
The
where
mind'
ecsomatosis
the
ecsomatic
The
presence
'blank
spontaneously
ally
the
of
1968b,
a "feelthat
"everything
244
(cf.
Hollingworth
e. g.,
hypnopempic
to the
The fourth
observation
refers
(1962)
has
by
Fox
what
called
accompanied
by a number
has been reported
The latter
hypnagogic-hypnopompic
the
9)
chapters
4 and
believes
he has
activity,
e. g.,
Fox
etc.
as
a state
awakened
up,
this
lysis
accompanied
Muldoon
and Carrington
of
he
what
Dreaming
Hypnagogic
In
which
for
occupied
ing'
of
thought
that
she
was
grandfather
a phenomenon
look
at her
gasped.
that
downstairs
this
or
the
by
should
take
stuck
In
to
the
leading
to
Lucid
as
up
one
at
her
order
to
find
one
subject
dogs.
right
had
not
to
consciously
'warn-
previously
subject
reports
her
see
dead
why
downstairs
went
such
to
oven.
"As
bottom",
she
reports,
Another
Grumbling,
of
down
covered
her
she
the
dog
go
eventually
"had
dogs
blue
"I
reports
to
the
down-
went
subject
her
telling
that'one
paw
cases
solution
Wondering
the
night
the
been
night
she
in
"warning"
one
bedside.
place
(1975,
a spontaneous
has
one
dinner
her
has
events:
McGreery
and
instance,
her
look
(the
state
and mystical
may be
subject
suddenly
standing
jacket
also
Fox
known
or
may be
it
For
wakened
and
para-
the
thus
Green
subject
the
which
(p. 75).
head
her
thrust
got
some
time,
and
followed
of
the
husband's
a voice
by
religious
conveyed
which
woke
(see
related
coffee,
of
Further,
also
the door
at the
and opened
The house
reeked
of gas".
stairs
state
dreaming,
what
with
about"
is
is
making
ecsomatosis
"informational"
called
a danger
dressed,
pp. 50-1).
belong
information
a problem
some waking
as psi,
section
"the
in
one
9).
chapter
have
engaging
Knowledge,
of
experiences
this
pp. 75-79)
to
Dream
calls
(see
is
by
he
that
see
which
Awakening
awareness
subject's
in
False
hypnopompic
1957;
McKellar
a concurrent
1965,
in
workers
in
followed
or
of
Awakening.
dreaming
getting
with
False
trance
of
and
getting
connects
(e. g.,
area
1911;
sleeve
with]
and
there".
my interview
with
Ivy
Worthage
she recounted
two
245
hypnopompic
be
which
experiences
in
paranormal
of
telepathy
place
at
retiring
to
bed
night
or
in
the
of
apparitional
a number
woke
these
i. e.,
2),
field
immediately
in
tion,
the
dreaming
to
study
present
hypnopompic
imagery
Interestingly,
these
ing
is
an
apparition"
that
both
sal
the
hypnopanpic
sal
after
is
the
than
side
subject
at
the
normal
environ(pp.
one"
these
1-
experiences
and
both
class
the
which
by
replaced
being
of
the
either
in
has
is
of
state
already
(sleep
present
the equivalent
woken
and
state
but
dreams.
of wak-
process
perceiving
the
argument
experiences
occurrence.
the
onset)
or
of the state.
prolongation
dream
of
of
paranormal
their
in
important
supports
for
not
were
definition
experience
the
that
they
"the
remark
the
an appar-
assert
that
that
report
seeing
that
arousal
Qf
continuation
and
hypnagogic
interval
and
the
against
the
the
occurred
subjects
observation
This
of
and
and
conclude
workers
during
an
subjects
always
cases
experiences
waking
the
This
waking.
as it
argues
apparitional
woken
the
of
to
awake
after
waking
after
is
required
achieved
the
their
cases
of
level
a deepening
through
had
hypnagogic-hypnopompic
case
level
person
some
(pp. 71-72).
of
is
in
their
prior
part
a certain
require
In
integral
an
many
call
25% of
rather
although
place
prior
in
completely
that
state
majority
took
experience
the
after
dreaming
been
have
they
that
on waking
and,
night
(p. 2).
subjects
(p. 71)
the
that
sleep-dreams
is
perception
at
note
"experiences
as
mention
person
of
a different
with
is,
the
as
of his
They
the
either
middle
who
awareness
analogy
report
"immediately
time"
perceiving
one"
Most
night.
be
of
Theyfurther
place
his
that
a hallucinatory
took
loses
by
"metachoric",
subject's
subject,
hallucinating.
dreams"
"waking
as
"the
to
seems
he is
the
They
experiences,
and
ment,
the
in
or
took
(1975)
place
or
in the morning
temporarily
time,
took
in
up
McCreery
that
cases
various
that
waking
and
5,78,91,95-96,121,131).
(pp.
of
or
night
Green
morning.
either
up
at
gives
clairvoyance
and
to
considers
(1941)
(pp. 3,114-115,116,131)
onset
sleep
explicitly
Garrett
nature.
examples
personal
she
level
is
arou-
achieved
On the
of
arou-
immediately
246
fully
he is
before
the
Along
the
with
having
taken
state,
in
which
their
this
ness
mountains
and
him
warn
four
(b)
premonitions,
at
where
the
(1957)
McKellar
beliefs
it
interpret
and
the
may have
had
(1878)
hypnagogic
In
argue
of
the
p. 23),
gogia
to
by
sent
heavens
1911).
in
lives,
taking
of
the
given
place
moral
Also
Roheim
(1967)
have
set
drawn
McKellar
attention
folk-lore
and
the
of
might
(1952),
Maury
experiences.
visions
many
value.
imagery
mythology
hypnagogic
some-
appropriate
hypnagogic
that
Maury's
imputing
against
(hypnagogic)
charismatic
prophetic
unconscious
the
a supernatural
visions
of
phenomenon
belief
phenomena,
which
is
which
remark
the
the
theologian,
considers
a
paradigm
as "a psychological
the
as
of
saints
were
experiences.
linquishing
the
that
that
proposed
visions
previous
of events
(d) symbols
experiencing
genesis
contrast
to
scenes
possibility
their
from
scenes
remarked
strong
For
means.
her
as supernatural.
(1954)
and Liddon
Simpson
an
fell
into
correspondents
the significance
they attached
to
those who believed
that
viz.,
time,
a person
from
coming
(Ellis
that
to
present
Ellis
The appropriatefact
that
they
the
him
to
religious
by
hypnagogic
difficulties
(c)
or
spiritual
against
found
reported
cases
cited
as
his
rolling
visions,
(a)
were:
visions
in
or
considered
groups
hypnagogic
their
lies
supersensory
according
their
Forman:
experients
future
those
Poe 1949).
here
place
(23%).
cases
supernatural
1895;
their
(1925)
Leaning
included
impute
hills
of
be
psi
61%
hypnagogic-hypnopompic
the
1928-48,1977;
via
source
Forman
of
will
by
instance,
to
section
inclusion
their
outside
of
during
Iamblichus
considered
to
of
that
noted
spontaneous
place
Swedenborg
of
pp. 124-125)
numerous
experients
(e. g.,
1911;
are
state
to them took
reported
down (38%) or sitting
cases
was lying
apparitional
when the subject
import
(1975,
and McCreery
Green
as
on the
verges
Awakening.
False
of
This
awake.
in
he
he equates
the
of
clearly
the
many
(1977,
Tappeiner
experiences
hypna-
of
interpretation
Without
prophesy".
ultimate
to
character
saints,
for
meant
spirituality
employs
(a)
the
"with
the
domain
reof
concept
of
of
'spirit'
the
247
in
which
and
phenomenological
hypnagogia
to
for
(see
1963,
Lindblom
'seed-thought'
inner
picture
whole,
and
it".
gogic
sense,
its
or
with
not
in
the
through
Tappeiner
he
may
be understood,
conscious
the
Spirit,
act
an
suddenly,
of
that
hypna-
all
in
spiritual
and
mechanism
psychological
to
prophesying,
registers
or
consideration
or
'vision'
emerges
however,
of
in
mind"
refers
simply
'prophetic'
of
"a
receive
which
to
state
'vision'
Here
previous
that
"spontaneous
When a person
place.
no
are
experiences
but only
genesis
p. 173)
both.
of
encouragement,
revelatory
'cartoon'
or
is
It
"the
(a
upbuilding,
takes
enters
group
religious
p. 25)
consolation"
and
of
the
state
how prophesying
purposes
(b)
and
cognitive-experiential
explain
utterance...
(p. 28)
functions"
Spirit
Holy
the
any
has
which
itself
expresses
in
operating
hypnagogia.
that
argues
both
by focussing
is accomplished
This
attention
by
the
reality...
and
quieting
spiritual
upon
busy
individual...
the
of
consciousness
ordinary
in this
has been
context
The person
who prophesies
level
deeper
the
Spirit's
the
to
of
up
puropening
through
worship,
prayer,
activities
and
and
poses
is
this
Along
with
a type
of unconglossolalia.
in the
of the materials
processing
presented
scious
'revelatory
in
Then,
this
a
state'
material
meeting.
'crystallized'
in seed thought,
'vision'
is suddenly
of which
all
are suggestive
phrase',
or 'beginning
imagery
and it
emerges
as an insight
of hypnagogic
Spirit
into
the leading
of the Holy
and the genuine
feelings
and concerns
of the worshipping
community
of the Spirit.
(Tappeiner
The
view
and
gious
be
that
Africa
by
who made
constitutes
a state
can
experiences
mystical
supported
(1899)
hypnagogia
1977,
be
mystics.
reports
of
sufi
a study
of
Moslem
secret
had
p. 28).
in
which
appears
Abbe
societies
also
relito
Rouguette
in
writes:
in all
its
then
The truth
shows itself
glory,
somethings
in the form of such inanimate
times
as coral,
forms
in
the
Or these
of plants
and trees.
sometimes
forms,
hypnagogic
may be of animal
visions
or 'autoform
in
dreamer
the
the
himself,
of
visions
scopic'
'Sheikh'.
his
form
in
the
or even
-
(quoted
by Warcollier
1938,
p. 219).
248
Similar
including
views,
hypnagogic
for
state
are
expressed
by
also
chapter
10).
Psychological
the
psi
Tibetan
As in
of
case
in
'regress')
to
by
accompanied
earlier
a sense
of
characteristic
instance,
both
of
or
see
formulations:
investigators
and clair1941; Le
Garrett
psychic
mentation
magical
modes
the
cases
subject
modes
of
being
protected
cognizing
of
may
return
feeling
and
'cocooned'
or
(1941),
Garrett
childhood.
early
1978;
telepathy
compare
mystical
Moreover,
thinking.
experiences,
hypnagogia,
of
often
primitive,
mystical
theoretical
and
the
utilizing
(Evans-Wentz
in
and specifically
area,
1938,1948;
(e. g., Warcollier
childlike,
(or
attainment
Yogis
the
voyance,
Shan 1973,1974,1976)
to
for
observations
Regressivity:
in
the
techniques
for
writes:
I have developed
a 'passivity-consciousness'
that
to go to my bed at
has enabled
me, for over a year,
for several
hours to bridge
twilight,
and there
it
becomes
the gulf
of memory until
almost
as though
the visioning
child
than
of the early
years
was less
hour away.
bridging
This
one-half
of memory was
by
developing
faculty
an imaginative
accomplished
of
the room with
several
successive
peopling
manifestations
of myself
order
- in retrogressive
- at
led all
different
the child
ages,
until
replica
back to its
initial
knowing.
the others
(Garrett
She further
to
need
employ
(1938,
in
passivity
state,
of
state
of
are
dream
the
centrating
thing
the
else.
Warcollier
percipient
and
the
in
percipient
images"
(p. 50).
a specific
This
calls
is
state
image
of
"mono-ideism"
it
to
in
in
brought
exclusion
concentration
and
of
like
"the
seen
the
state
passive
is
experiment
appearing
often
she would
is
and
a telepathic
state'
"the
favours
As already
the
child-me".
dormant",
images
The
'telepathic
on
is
felt
she
phenomena
that
remarks
which
will
pp. 36-37).
whenever
psychic
to the
p. 101)
the
sleep.
conscious
ences,
that
or explain
understand
"process
this
of going
Warcollier
dream
(pp. 143-4)
remarks
1941,
notes
and
that
that
one
state
earlier
referby
about
of
every-
absorption
"this
con-
249
of
a change
be long
cannot
mono-ideism
"state
"all
relates
in general
of
passivity"
takes
thought
the
form
provoking
by the
betrayed
sleep,
beginnings
of normal dreams"
to the
the 'telepathic
state'
approaching
state
of images and the
appearance
(p. 20).
He, further,
without
maintained
saying
images".
of
in
that
latter
the
in
Bearing
mind
(1938,
he
fatigue
that
p. 51) and
argues
elsewhere
for
(1948,
28)
favourable
drowsiness
conditions
p.
are
because these two conditions
telepathy,
probably
mainly
telepathy
occurring
of passivity,
states
are naturally
that
and hypnagogia
Arguing
imagery,
can be seen
for a dream-like
be further
related.
basis
of telepathic
symbolic
illustrates
(1938,1948)
Warcollier
of certain
(syncretism),
to
dynamics
e. g.,
or principles,
(fragmentation),
dissociation,
the
presence
condensation
inversion,
that
argues
which also occur
of primithe same dynamics
are to be found in the thinking
insane,
the
the
tive
and
experiences
children,
people,
that
126-127).
He
(1938,
takers
remarks
pp.
of peyotl
in
forms
of
telepathic
lie
hypnagogia.
images
are
further
encountered
in
the
neo-
according
and that,
and schizophrenics
of children
the sign
to Levy-Bruhl
(1910),
those forms resemble
language
are also to
characters
of deaf mutes and their
be found in the words of primitive
(Warcollier
language
1948, p. 63)
teleFor purposes
a purported
of comparison
logisms
pathic
example containing
in hypnagogia
occurring
p. 37) where firs Sinclair
of
Interestingly,
"like
does
a child
Warcollier
copying
neologisms
may be found
'received'
words
(1938,
an adult's
to
attach
not necessarily
importance
as does the
He further
relates
comparable
in Sinclair
to
those
(1930,
that
p. 128) remarks
drawing,
the percipient
the same
the same elements
agent".
(1932,1945)
the above to Cousinet's
little
his
hand
holds
to
out
a
that
remark
when a child
it
balloon
is
the
balloon,
alone
not
a
girl
playing
with
he desires
but the whole ensemble
comprising
of the girl,
(1921)
Picron's
to
himself,
the balloon
proposition
and
image is an inner
that
and to Lipps'
gesture,
a mental
250
(Warcollier
1948,
p. 36)
to which "for
according
"mechanical
into
image".
the
In
perception"
is the
visual
act there
into
quality
a motor attitude
same attitudes
are projected
of a spatial
These
own body.
our
of
every
translation
of
theory
(1938,
Warcollier
addition,
p. 131)
draws
viz.,
perceptions,
is
recollection
by
fragmentary:
Sometimes a detail
itself,
reveals
and one fragment
in consciousness;
then a second and a third,
appears
between the order
with no apparent
connection
of
their
interest.
appearance
and the order
of their
irrational.
They are entirely
Sometimes a combination
of the same dynamic intensity
of details
appears,
idea of the whole.
a confused
giving
(Warcollier
The
observations
is
Garrett
not
knowing",
"initial
the
As with
'regressive'
is
What
or
relationship
types
of
between
existing
look
them
at
To begin
the
that
point
by
with,
not
was
achieved
as
lay
in
Second,
have
remarks
the
only
been
hypnagogic
Third,
is
by
at
of
thinking
Warcollier's
earlier
was
is
that
the
chapters
discussed.
also
the
points
of
between
hypnagogia
same
as
those
and
psi
are
we told
that
of
the
"child-me"
this
or type
of mena "passivity-consciousness"
these
and
pointed
Lot
mentation.
as
out
us
that
of
Garrett's
but
also
state
twilight.
to
refers
to
appears
by
area
(see
that,
the
way
fragmented
the
percipient.
hypnagogists
and
made
he remarks
child's
respect
in
developing
Warcollier
imagery
sociated
in
bed
the
to
returns
point.
induction
original
tation
she
latter
the
functioning
telepathic
this
here
the
are
she
way
hypnagogia
of
similarity
mentation
child-me".
that
child's
seen
confirmation.
relevance
great
when
the
to
arguments,
character
of
the
experiential
above
to
going
In
world.
acquire
arguments
to
by Warcollier
perspective
returns
i. e.,
the
perceiving
and
actually
p. 131).
presented
imagining
merely
but
"child-me"
the
appropriate
"process
of
Garrett's
through
arguments
the
gain
may perhaps
Here
and
1938,
Part
One).
like
a child,
and
Identical
investigators
the
percipient
dis-
251
does
not
the
does
as
to
attach
agent,
be
may also
to
fragment
Now,
if
the
the
observations
irrelevancy
of
not
is
to
also
(see
The
hypnagogia
of
beginning
analyse
and
found
in
that
suggests
he
he has
what
the
telepathic
an
it,
experience
has
parallels
resembling
lacks
subject
differentiate.
of
as
clear
fascination
remarks
mentation
the
ability
This
attitude
subjects
ecsomatic
1968b).
is
is
an
extension
often
not
manner,
Likewise,
of
of
and
to
between
operation.
part
the
imagery
connection
to
of
in
taking
of
point
a kinesthetic
in
activity
comparison
wherein
Green
fifth
he
reference,
absorption
link
e. g.,
refer-
of
hypothesis
a clairvoyant
himself
feeling
be
fact
the
reality".
hypnagogic
or
in
another
to
Interest-
a similar
of
the
that
rationality'.
mentation:
frame
a child's
inclination
'waking
in
engages
'chemical'
my hypothesis
frames
proposes
imagery.
their
of
from
attitude
the
remark
surfaces
Warcollier's
and
repeatedly
mentation
Fourth,
whole
with
due
with
contention
agreement
may be
"clairvoyant
called
whole
in
who
with
agreement
elements
fragmentation
irrelevance
and
the
out.
irrational"
is
This
fade
to
the
"entirely
clairvoyant
a subject
switches
'rational',
images
gradually
imagery
explain
to
as
observation
retinal
attaches
hypnagogists
coincident
Le Shan (1973)
to
agent
revealed
are
latter
the
they
per-
hypnagogic
hypnagogic
ingly,
in
tachistoscopic
stabilized
as
details.
of
is
it
way
the
an
fragmentariness
the
Moreover,
in
for
of
assemblage
to
taken
argue
and
order
the
importance
same
details
-
themselves
are
a picture
to
appears
in
as
irrational"
to
the
elements
dissociated
and
importance
of
when
that,
related
tend
ence
and
"entirely
are
which
that
same
fragmented
ception,
on
the
telepathic
as
if
of
merely
some
the
in
fourth:
but
perceived
unseen
internal
felt
lines
reception
makes
itself
felt
in
to
seems
play
body;
any part".
such
never
as
my mind
my
important
but very
observation
may be added.
A further
hypnagogia
subjects
of
on the
In my review
and analysis
imagery,
their
'externality'
that
the
of
emphasize
whole
252
is,
its
of
taking
seemingly
place
it is reported
that
the
same time
them.
outside
induction
At
the
and prolong-
imagery
is dependent
of hypnagogic
ation
on an attitude
it characterized
by acceptance,
towards
curiosity,
'passive'
interest,
friendliness,
attention,
empathy,
the imagery
kinesthetically,
is experienced
that
very often
(e. g., disgust,
fear)
bring
the
strong
emotions
and that
to
experience
tradictoriness
"The
of
the
at
and
time
same
of
response
these
together,
dictory,
the
experience"
The
subconscious
that
successful
level
conscious
are
experiments
the
subconscious.
the
conscious
forgotten
the
given
to
the
The
be
during
telepathic,
physical
out
proposes
to
telepathic
the
bo
dissociated
an un-
at
successful
conscious
lying
and
between
temporarily
comprising
memories,
which,
to
and stimuli
may rise
is by definition
an un-
level,
whereas
is
subconscious
dreams
in
experienced
is,
subject
and
according
justification
mentation
reports
that
the
carried
appears
indeed
association:
1946)
from
unconscious
the
above,
unconscious
iments,
latter
and
after
of
Tyrrell
interference
mental
thought
types
partly
unconscious
for
contra-
p. 182).
many
conditions
from
reason,
due
somehow
problem
are
appropriate
tially
his
that
intimately
so
are
1944;
and
the
of
ments
and
in
lack
and
states.
Given
level
activities
perceives,
objectivity
paralogical
experiences
dreamy
and
Murphy
says:
he
what
which
also
psi
Garrett
activities.
with
complete
he shares
and
and
can
mentation
unity
level
unknowable
and
psi
on clairvoyance,
factors,
The
consciousness.
known
in
a puzzling
(Garrett
1949,
(1938;
Warcollier
the
two
constitute
of
that
all
same apparent
con(exterand objectivity
empathy
sense
perceiver's
This
ending.
also encountered
instance,
writing
are
for
nality)
(1949),
an abrupt
between
of
the
is
the
evidence
psychologically
conscious-logical
to
can
be
subjects'
clairvoyant,
by
for
Warcollier)
postulating
supported
inferen-
attentional
trance
and
that
during
state
ecsomatic
withdrawn
these
experexperi-
both
(he
environment
and his
attention
from
must
is
not
253
and absorbed-fascinated
passive
space.
mental
lies
that
subconscious
would
is
'compartments'
they
into
grade
of
the
of
that
isolated
here
dealing
unconscious
(1909)
Alexander's
Alexander
Warcollier,
from
the
the
of
that
p. 16)
system
Warcollier's
very
conto
similar
Like
subconsciousness.
there
that
proposes
three
others,
(1944,
be
to
of
means
these
of
regions".
concept
by
a "complicated
with
appears
unconscious
consciousness.
none
As Murphy
other.
interconnected
potentially
cept
each
is
reach
experiences
entirely
we are
remarked,
psi
the
it
experience,
nevertheless,
appear,
definition
by
since
conscious
any
outside
the
It
However,
some dissociated
in
are
'in'
that
consciousness
Forms of mentation
are never
(in
that
ordinary
experience)
are
never
at all,
in
to
be
order
assumed
which
must
yet
conscious;
'Subconsciousintelligible.
is conscious
'mind'
is not
this
sense,
means that
but
includes
'consciousness',
with
states
and processes
mentation
conscious
make what
in
ness',
co-extensive
with
along
the
of which
aware.
is
self
conscious
main
and
conscious
of
rules
where
conscious,
present
ation,
logic
of
first
observation
hypnagogia
of
rules
of
p. 111)
the
the
of
associ-
a different
an
reports
the
of
barrel
of
changes
often
been
observed
Warcollier
in
the
a tree,
then
of
the
game-
example,
which
as
a gun
have
of
image
visual
perhaps,
trunk
known
(1883)
Galton's
and,
experiment
con-
resemblance,
shape
For
stages
early
from
following
hypnagogic
the
the
result
of
associations
of
one
changing
to
contiguity,
instance,
experiments.
image
in
may
changes
as
into
Similar
telepathic
related
the
a bird
shooting.
may be
reported
correspondents
result
appear
such
For
etc.
of
is
rules
operate
associations
association,
contrast,
beak
be operative,
mentation
to
imagery
wherein
semi-conscious
or
scious
known
other
unconscious)
the
where
may
memories
of
reference.
of
The
each
wilful,
the
memories
and
into
and
(approaching
first,
that,
merge
subconscious
my discussion
to
theory
observation
association,
least
frame
the
logic,
second,
and,
in
lies
hypnagogia
this
of
relevance
pp. 615-6).
1909,
(Alexander
The
indirectly
only
(1938,
percipient
a branch
in
of
saw
a tree,
254
then
a gun
barrel,
the
form
of
faggots,
the
actual
bundle
a painfully
is
be postulated
at
That is,
associations
being
later
to
the
of
associational
any associations
are
these
are mediate
associations.
A to B via C where
which may link
(cf.
is connected
with A and B separately
(1938) offers
1948).
Warcollier
a number of
to
latter
the
if
Here,
striking.
most
finger.
finally
and
'transmitted'
image
bandaged
tightly
a finger
of
Vihvelin
all,
he
believes
in
which
experiments
cases of
in
to
In
respect
were
operation.
associations
mediate
(1909),
for instance,
images Alexander
hypnagogic
says
known rules
defy all
And
"they
of association....
that
telepathic
in
the
is
of cases 'association'
majority
in description;
that
can be employed
vast
a word
not
a thing
be
such
It
should
be
connection
interests,
or
also
changes
closely
state
the
upon
to
hypnagogic
"it
(p. 623)
he
and
in
Protean
play
very
compares
that
tree
yew
interested
to
proceeds
This
experi-
Alexander
becomes
design".
is
in
appears
undergoes
her
almost
unexplainable.
but
they
they
for.
The
a fact
which
accounted
He also
(p. 630).
untinged
watching
are
the
and
the
contain
addition
feeling
images
"my
that
or
own
perhaps
amusement
into
their
themselves
'two
remains
mental
fact
at
a languid
at
their
two',
and
to
be
their
of
fact"
a conscious
state
that
argument
in
complete
is the
addition
been
has never
notes
by
analysed
"they
He says:
'four'
are
may be
images
or
unconscious
further
Alexander's
constituents
and
making;
He concedes,
changes.
unconnected
hypothesis
Warcollier's
of
hypnagogic
respective
in
image
original
associations
although
almost
as
reading,
apparently
Relevant
mediate
no
personal
that
(1941)
Garrett's
with
of "passivity-consciousness"
innumerable
see
show it....
discoverable
my concurrent
links
notes
hypnagogic
a particular
and
his
of
associational
p. 623)
that
(pp. 623-624).
kinds
two
that
(1909,
images
the
images
these
add
activities"
revealed
ences
to
needless
between
however,
irrelevance,
as
emphatically
if there
the
time
interest
is
255
(p. 624),
absurdities"
"have
to
impossible
last
His
it
those
than
the
explain
ting
of
ience
1973).
In
reports
that
as
a target,
in
detail
often
expressed
"a
and
"I
says,
seem
to
from
the
employment
frame
of
Alexander
which
"are
infers
conscious".
of
different
reference:
(1909)
not
that
the
(cf.
the
in
the
a hypno-
which,
I
links
may
not
different
the
a different
images,
"mental
mind
could
suggest
constructs"
from
consciousness",
of
Muldoon
me".
and/or
are
to
this
in
tell
not
logic
used
photograph
where
hypnagogic
work
once
describes
state
these
that
p. 55)
on
associational
of
exper-
Le Shan
was
but
waking
reporthe
whether
epilepsy,
would
vu,
may also
- compare
Similarly,
existed,
of
constructed
are
It
reporting
in
also
other
deja
percipient
p. 50)
Discussing
"they
may explain
(1948,
himself"
rules
argues
This
an ecsomatosis
that
in
be
future
example.
presence
operating
must
described
My memory
understand.
those
the
1965,
aware
tell
or
percipient
encountered
was
Secondly,
to
of
associational
a psychic
Warcollier
preceding
experience
of
Firstly
respects.
states.
psi
present
hypnopompic
phenomenon,
he
past,
Carrington
these
inability
recognizing
without
(Muldoon
and
respect,
the
almost
as paramnesia,
such
photograph
and
(1924)
he
the
two
state.
waking
perception
a similar
Slight's
pompic
the
hypnagogic
to
are
whatever
level
this
in
refers
in
above,
phenomena
a paranormal
on
the
argued
in
they
significant
at
present
occurrence
jamais
vu
and
as
may be present
links
the
is
that,
suggests
d'appui
images
(p. 626).
remember"
remark
hypnagogic
as
points
associational
no
that
and
that
is
which
not
He continues:
believe
leads
to
that
Further,
me
my experience
differentiated
images
these
are the work of a highly
find
little
between
I
connection
compartment.
mental
imagination
thought
and the work of
and
my ordinary
it
be.
formuTo
whatever
may
agent
my hypnagogic
(1) There
is almost
late
the points
of difference:
no
(2)
is
There
connection.
certainly
no
associational
images
the
are spontaneous
connection,
volitional
(3)
is
There
no emotional
connection.
and self-willed.
that
the images
of an agent
In short,
are the work
does not share in my interests,
aims or feelings.
(Alexander
1909,
p. 631).
256
must
have
wherein
the
them
of
by stage,
experiences
gogic
stage
is
he
ests"),
and
passive
are
from
this
activities
seem
set
against
an
he
says
than
more
elements
pertinence
out
Nonetheless,
ceding
of
the
waking),
at
stages
to
is
reference
tive
the
usefully
and
self';
it
is
Whether,
of
of
an
we are
along
"agent",
reference,
ence
in
which
may
dealing"
or
propose
the
we are
the
here
known
rules
the
frame
of
intelligence,
plane
put
of
reasonably
may
a
'subliminal
its
mentality,
of
some
p. 632).
the
existence
the
a realm
of
association
way,
another
of
change
experisugges-
mentality
1909,
earlier
of
the
coherence
we postulate
of
con-
of
phrase
with
(p. 634).
nearest
the
independent
dealing
with-
at
agent
(Alexander
and
possible
Or,
be
a drastic
certain
entirely
although
core
Myers'
Alexander,
with
utterances"
we have
sense"
feeling
by
a relatively
with
still
that
sort
low
however
for
not
hypnagogic
designated
be
is
foreign.
the
works...
hypno-
judgement-form,
a central
quite
appears
its
by
of
which
we have
that,
some
experi-
and
the hypnopompic
changed
them
with
presence
mentation
"Judged
greatly
of
although
thought-level
hypnagogia
of
of
his
of
'compartments'
of
nothing
frame
"hypnopompie
state(and
levels
deeper
have
stages
Alexander's
a grading
hypnagogic
so
the
of
is
a highly
suggestive
nonsensical
for
in
of
hypnagogic
the
which
of
allowing
carry
may
ences
a kind
work
some
apodictic
ideas
experiences
Indeed,
inchoate
the
of
there
that
justified
to
word-clustering;
reasoning,
nor
be
earlier
his
this
at
amalgamation
a real
between
associational
of
at
links),
his
the
above,
place
"inter-
If
foreign
apparently
discussing
"even
that
is
'compartments'.
of
in
states,
pompic
he
taken
distinguishes
clearly
might
his
his
emotional
conclusion
as we saw
have
(from
appears
-a
most
from
withdrawn
(no
which
self
a grading
suggests
deeply
hypna-
hypnagogic
advanced
experienced
waking
to
an
Alexander
his
reference.
ences
then
However,
appear
connections).
compartment
do with
that
relaxed
imagery
the
would
environment
volitional
differentiated
to
is
subject
stage,
of
at
place
emotionally
(no
that
saying
taken
his
made a study
it
psychological
and
physical
has not
Alexander
Although
appear
frame
experito
be
257
they
are
in
Moreover,
way.
mediate
if
Or,
non-operant.
they
operant,
the
of
process
to a waking,
analytical
such experiences
lose
(forget)
the subject
the
may often
forth
into
or bring
consciousness
gether
frame
mind
altofrag-
(e. g.,
dej
Le Shan
paranormal
perception,
that:
proposes
similarly
of
experience
distorted
by memory peculiarities
ments accompanied
jamais
vu, etc. ).
to
In respect
p. 94)
so in
transferring
are
vu,
(1973,
is central
An event
or relationship
which
and
in a frame
of reference
using
one set
crucial
is tangential
in a referand trivial
of unities
According
to the IR
using
another
set.
ence frame
(Individual
(Clairvoyant
Reality]
theory,
the C-IR
Reality]
different
Individual
uses entirely
unities
[Sensory
the S-IR
Individual
Reality].
than
The
triviality,
tangentiality,
and superficialapparent
ity
is due
of much of the sensitives'
production
being
translated
from one system
to the data
to
another.
Heywood
Likewise,
"the
that
part
observation
in
speak,
focus
during
which
later
tries
part
it
thus
would
both
sciousness'
occur
within
which
has
Dusen
Le Shan
(1973)
support
the
of
experiences
within
clairvoyant
or
the
of
subject
the
experiences
in
to
that
the
the
medium
psi
or
come
to
the
subject
setting
of
may employ
from
not
the
of
'con-
of
scrying,
psychotic
ability
different
experiencing
relational
Le
Shan
such
the
experiences
two
to
sleep,
(see
the
such
This
distinguish
by
his
and
setting
etc.
modes
modes
has
usually
of
and
reality
experiences
to
1973,
hypnagogia
of
going
forms
to
appear
clairvoyant
hypnagogist
the
mode
unities,
mode (cf.
the
on
level
activities
between
writing,
to
so
is
a certain
respect
reference
view
is,
which
logic,
waking
(1972)
automatic
light
may throw
loses
usually
that
at
and
of
Bohr's
experience
reference
laws
trance,
vation
that
viz.,
setting,
self
Niels
it".
a distinction
maintains
usually
means
in
the
analyse
hypnagogic
than
Van
both
to
appear
different
p. 99).
of
to
refers
an ESP-type
a frame
etc.,
systems,
p. 201)
p. 94).
as
obser-
where
the
between
chapter
12).
258
diff-
Two possible
points
revisited:
of
and setting
between
in
experimental
conditions
antecedent
erence
from spontaneous)
(as distinct
and the hypnagogicin the
in the facts
that
hypnopompic
may lie
state
Set
(a)
is
there
ional
visualization
(b)
and
activity,
ject
the diffused
intent-
or of
before
psi
is
there
by many psychics
when in a psi state.
the difference
to the first
condition
felt
alertness
In respect
and due to
in the
percipient
be only
apparent
mance the
he makes a point
of
he shifts
'state(s)'
being
into.
blankness,
of
state
of
result
the latter
but
former
activity.
duced
of "blankness",
by "blankness",
a period
followed
usually
psi
psychological
in
ushers
in
whereas
the
fact
the
"old
psi
perforaware - indeed,
taken and the
is
method"
so - of the steps
Thus, he is aware
a state
which
withdrawal.
the known
all
case
in
that
of
is
in-
his
of
the
primarily
The occurrence
of
hypnagogic
phenomenal
hypnagogia
natural
may
increases
psychological
by decrease
accompanied
continuously
leading
into
in the case of psi
level
sleep,
factors
two
these
are checked as they reach
experiments
from
the
falling
percipient
preventing
point
certain
a
withdrawal
in arousal
asleep.
"abundance
Significantly,
reduced
reliably
on
cortical
(across
a between-
has
arousal)
experiments)
or
within-subject
of
alpha
been
not
(a
rhythm
shown
to
ESP performance,
basis"
(Stanford
with
of
sign
correlate
either
1977,
However,
832).
p.
is
to relax
or meditate
prior
if
asked
a person
the resultant
alpha
slowed
to an ESP test,
increased
(characteristic
of
quietude
and
rhythms
is
if
the
to
subject
succeed
at
must,
passivity)
(shift
in freupwards
accelerate
the ESP task,
he
ESP
testing
enters
and
actually
when
quency)
to utilize
psi-mediated
cues...
is attempting
be
level
to
an
optimal
of
There
appear
would
ESP
level
for
performance,
a
successful
arousal
be
the
might
characterized
subject
as
at which
internal
to
attentive
cues.
calmly
or
quietly
(Stanford
(See
and
also
Stanford
Stevenson
and
1972).
Lovin
1977,
1970;
pp. 832-833).
Stanford
1971;
Stanford
259
On the
other
described
one's
1937;
Tyrrell
of
part
of
accompanied
by
behavioural
arousal,
(and
tion
to
llel,
wherein
arousal
is
followed
of
increase
by
ized
Another
ting
ding
into
hypnagogia
to
ical
mate
if
ever
noticed
need
for
gators
tion
and
mind
in
the
withdrawal
processes
(see
that
e. g.,
in psi
hypnagogia
as
by
experiments
may occur
the
a functional
from
in
and
be
to
lea-
In
agent.
asleep,
the
psychologin
a cliof
a state
is
hardly
functional
any
the
and
psychics
of
by
hypnagogia
main
state
is
the
engaging
an
where
changes
The
atteninternal
psychological
reduction
gradual
investi-
internalizing
observing
qualitative
1948).
Vihvelin
Interestingly,
"indicating
rising
an
resul-
"diffused"
the
place
thinking
in
parallels
and
trance
of
takes
by
achieved
task
of
it
many
of
analytical
accompanied
arousal).
such.
is
is
re-emergence
spontaneously,
seem
not
non-analytical
clear
fall
(REM
character-
the
increase
the
occurs
argument
eliminating
has
image,
as
blankness
the
it
is
prevented
by
mediated
to
does
it
noticing
that
cues
in
arousal
by
internalization
there
is
a para-
decrease
state
accompanied
not
when
and
However,
latter
intention
diffused
blankness,
the
hypnagogia
and
withdrawal
of
when
psi
receive
occurring
naturally
the
is
but
sleep
intention
of
in
REM sequences
behaviour
that
a shift
have
to
and
be
atten-
by
which
of
and
internal
physiological
absence
would
parallel
from
of
state
increase
an
and
withdrawal
signs
1 EEG (but
stage
sleep
by
in
NREM and
the
integral
a psi
appears
dream activity
with
of internal
attention
correlated
stage),
in
an
physiological
by
not
process
(NREM)
initial
of
appear
accompanied
(but
extent,
a certain
of
increase
by
This
arousal).
the
level
the
rhythms
almost
Gibson
as
induction
withdrawal)
EEG alpha
behavioural
withdrawal
followed
psychological
higher
to
in
decrease
one
correlations
the
and
often
(e. g.,
surroundings
psychological
hypnagogia
both
wherein
near-dissociation
of the
is
state
subjective-objective
increase
be:
psi
a successful
awareness
1938).
important
The
to
of
one
as
loses
hand,
of
in
difference
induced
thought
mentation
here
whereas
being
in
naturally.
"blank
out"
similarity
phenomenon
between
interpreted
continuous
260
1977,
859;
p.
Tepas
1962)
see
been
and
in
occurring
logical
"blank
responsible
for
an
may account
for
the
is
such
as
'absence'
an
that
by
employed
In
by,
successfully
Terry
between
relationship
lies
gogia
in
the
these
that
of
or
has
it
that
imragery".
has
Honorton
been
used
(1974),
Braud,
1976).
The
studies
their
to
form
the
found
who
psi-ganzfeld
of
pheno-
noise)
Harper
and
leading
hypna-
and
psychological
'stimulus
the
appearance
the
second
condition,
involved
in
precipitates
in
procedure
and
similarity
regulation/withdrawal
this
procedure
and
Honorton
e. g.,
an
is
meditation
(white
(1964)
ganzfeld
(1975),
Braud
Wood and
the
research
psi
for
'drifting'
as
ideation
of
the
of
responsible
except
input
al
that
deafferentation)
reported
et
psycho-
fact
hypnagogia
-
auditory
flow
of
ganzfeld-hypnagogic
Bertini
"the
facilitated
be
The
elsewhere'.
by uniform
augmented
in
experi-
20 minutes
after
induced
reported
might
the
occurs
the
and
while
that
rarely
inside
being
latter
fact
1971),
process
place
internally
'being
been
the
deafferentation
induced
externally
menon
takes
concentrative
deafferentation
sleep,
(the
in
also
1957;
(Ornstein
of
preceding
phenomenon
Cohen
20 minutes
form
(Honorton
all"
1958;
through
stimulation
ganzfeld
at
occur
about
hypnagogia
out"
to
This
withdrawal
input
no
stimulation
latter
1957).
in
naturally
found
ganzfeld
the
(Cohen
and
Caldwallander
also
has
meditation
ment
input
visual
unpatterned
of
hunger'
quasi-hallucinatory
phenomena.
In
that
awareness
that
phenomena
the
might
in
results
'bias'
the
appear
during
are
experiences
to
distinguishing
mental
to
not
point
to
support
factor
set.
might
In
which
a psi
activity,
mental
set.
the
that
the
this
be
this
view)
the
case
By
itself
of
any
psi
high
and
same
the
or
the
reach
if
calling
fact
that
levels
of
hypnagogic
(and
the
important
most
percipient's
the
of
experiment
depreciate
often
out
that
viz.,
interpretation
phenomenologically
appears
evidence
is
experiments
psi
but
significance
subject's
This
exercise.
psychic
ject's
is
undoubtedly
would
the
one
constitutes
clearly
it
to
regards
or
of
sub-
261
a hypnagogic
phenomenon
may be
purely
seen
type
of
functional
the
time
of
its
It
the
(2)
thought
(1)
If
the
taken,
not
he
mind
in
which,
in
sleep,
in
initiates
effect
reduction
'normal'
pointed
he
state
results
quantitative
of
subject
image
a specific
formation
thought
out,
the
constitutes
followed
by
that
various
psi
qualitative
activities,
clairvoyance-clairaudience,
(OOBEs)
under
occurring
in
comprise,
ditions
essence,
prevailing
in
naturally
in
occur
is
conditions
hypnopompic
(2)
is
state
in
taking
(1)
place
occurring
under
con-
that
tend
psi
phenomena
a hypnagogic-hypnopompic
state,
to
tantamount
those
and
ecsomatosis
prevailing
phenomena
tele-
e. g.,
psychometry,
hypnagogia,
a sustained
which
a psi
are
drastic
of
transpires
pathy,
to
of
at
changes.
It
above
induction
a hypnagogic
elimination)
(1948)
as Vihvelin
of hypnagogia
stage
initial
it
himself
arguably,
which,
signify
to
respects:
on
in
his
a process
(and
two
steps
"blanks"
he
himself
in
in
appropriate
If
to
we ascribe
the
that
argued
induces
inadvertently
if
be
non-analytically
concentrates
occurrence
it
to
attached
significance
hypnagogic
is
state
a psi
occurrence.
thus
might
a label
as
the
or
experience
argue
that
saying
to
conducive
hypnagogic-
the
the
occurrence
of
psi
activities.
third
The
that
point,
is
activities,
normal
of
subject
ment
and
not
to
his
more
a state
of
False
state
It
or
may
be
thus
this
Significantly,
after
elimination
however,
unless
directed
it
of
in
is
checked
to,
some
psi
of
alertness
most
while
internal
Wakefulness.
sense
of
certainty
is
thought
is
attention
space
saw,
or
subjects.
reported
of
of
as we
resembles
of
thinking.
cases,
environ-
hypnagogic
and
reduction
mental
than
induction
of
analytical
would
the
by
process
quantitative
relaxation,
and
to
state
the
to
it
rather
related
the
para-
imaginal
surroundings
Awakening
closely
to
his
to
respect
during
alert
referring
actual
referred
conviction
occurring
clearly
in
the
feeling
of
psychophysical
processes,
This
process,
lead
to
maintained
activity.
as
sleep
on,
or
262
It
be
might
is
induction
psi
this
at
when,
from
into
our
cess
"with
the
1909,
vacillates
in
in
reports
of
the
which
to
multiply
the
1972;
may
happen
naturally
the
longer
the
resultant
of
falling
also
in
the
many
aware
of
inter-
p. 624)
the
and
Maury
prolongation
leading
into
sleep
Moreover,
is
the
of
greater
"indefinitely
state
without
"consciousness
deepening".
hypnagogic
Swedenborg's
on
the
often
period
in
naturally
period
(see also
climate.
a non-psi
1975
Dusen
van
from
pro-
further
Thus
prevention
results
asleep"
(See
its
borderland
the
holding
1977).
Huson
alertness.
pp. 200-201)
(1974,
Monroe's
become
images".
the
of
comes
are
(1909,
Alexander
as
the hypnagogic
prolong
hypnagogic
internal
There
wakefulness.
number
and
asleep
he becomes
to
hypnagogia
falling
imagery,
"tends
Budzynski
alertness"
having
out,
first
of
subject,
that,
there
a fragmented
stages
so
prevented
argument,
is
A person
of
a fact
pointed
1848;
out
and
it,
in
ested
so
p. 623).
hypnagogic
unfolding
various
is
The
be
to
ceases
observations.
hypnagogia
in
mind
(Alexander
of
if
even
process
this
Against
that
it
the
withdrawal,
sets
that
point
hypnagogic
sleep.
knowledge
from
this
at
essence
of
important
two
are
in
stage
leading
to
objected
prac-
tices).
The
of
uction
the
with
1909;
Alexander
1954;
Simpson
in
terms
subject
may
take
This
in
need
other
not
The very
the
function
of
be
close
of
such
the
'set
that
and
set
under
they
organism
of
setting'
phenomena
and
setting.
imagery,
or
hypnagogic
studied
in
state,
states
of
just
asleep',
hypnagogic
known
and
contradiction
'falling
the
absence
phenomena
hypnagogic
in
the
the
those
all
1848;
McKellar
apparent
constitutes
psi',
prod-
linked
Maury
1953;
Collard
that
the
necessarily
(e. g.,
This
essence
that
and
place
of
the
occur
that
in
may widen
rather
of
in
argues
the
1959).
Myers
not
asleep
1946;
Rouques
'engaging
like
falling
of
process
is
imagery
hypnagogic
that
argues
observations
of
set
second
the
can
be
under
set
and
seen
setting
to
circumstances
'hypnagogic'.
relationship
of
psi
states
to
hypnagogia
263
be
can
in
seen
dromes.
hypnagogic
The
following
form
a summary
to
"passive
volition"
ction
of
thought
processes),
increase
of
Braud's
is
by:
centration,
world
In
to
importance
of
we saw
ever,
as
view"
and
the
world
psi,
many
psi
Thus
the
teristic
occur
this
lulling
in
hypnosis
arousal"
qualified
the
analytic
and
in
of
in
"decreased
as
Howaltered
an
in
is
arousal"
"a
to
practically
of
the
that
characwhen
more
fall
inward
asleep
has
also
in
fact
hypnagogia.
there,
earlier,
naturally
the
of
is
with
effect
compon-
the
to
is
other
while
engaging
hypnagogia
by
addition
tendency
the
the
view
in
coupled
hypna-
an actual
Even
world
the
on
altered
the
"momentary
constitute
If,
psi.
mind,
that
intention
or
and
sleep"
an
as we saw
hypnagogia
seen
concentration"
is
occurring
psi",
spontaneously
experimental
combination,
be
"an
markers
paralleled
the
altered
view",
experience
"increased
an
concentration".
as
this
and
attention"
of
of
the
of
world
stands
suddenly
may be
can
setting.
view"
may
attention,
"need
to
and
concentration"
focussing
indeed
altered
such
experiences
feature
of
"increased
"an
set
again,
only
basically
condecreased
psi.
it
are
intention
experiences;
similar
mode,
experience,
subject
this,
receptive
psi
importance
or
increased
of
of
1975b)
decreased
and
"increased
world
altered
a psi
of
ased
"need
arousal,
Braud
and
focussing
the
earlier,
respective
syndromes'
"an
hand,
ent
and
"meomentary
marker
gogic
psi"
(Braud
syndromes
to
opposed
as
sleep"
two
features
differing
only
in
the
comparing
and
decreased
relaxation,
importance
momentary
view,
appearance
distraction
increased
and
mode
action
physical
inward
a more
and proprio(marked
by rece-
changes),
syndrome
sensory
reduced
arousal,
redu-
sleep.
psi-conducive
characterized
the
parasympathetic
the
and
thought
qualitative
to
to
withdrawal
detachment,
intention
or
need
quantitative
exteroceptive
psychological
shift,
mode
ptive
of
by
relaxation,
by
shift
syn-
characterized
(marked
reduction
input,
ceptive
is
respective
Psychophysical
shift
predominance,
their
syndrome
features:
main
in
the
effect
encountered
hypnagogia.
the
"Decresame
psi-conducive
as
204
discussed
syndrome
the
Indeed,
need
that
distinguishes
stressed
from
states
Summary
of
psi
audience,
to
trance
the
tive
is
viz.,
of
and
by
set
is
leading
and
association.
psi
stages)
found
a state
the
characterized
and
ontogenetically
(and
by
thought
an apparently
experimentally
hypnagogia
psi-conducive
mainly
in
mentation
nature
their
hypnagogia
of
are
syndrome
and
respec-
that:
the
of
in
their
the
sleep;
forms
related
activities;
into
clair-
hypnagogia
that
and
essentially
relationship
some
closely
also
was
setting;
links
and
found
very
hypnagogic
the
a primitive
associational
(later
psi
clairvoyance,
induction
to
a non-analytic
stages)
partly
was
are
psi
It
state
from
guished
condition
conscious
the
telepathy,
It
by
and
closely
hypnagogia.
psi
syndrome
of
examined
psychometry,
conducive
prevented
of
states,
phenomenology.
induced
is
psychophysical
highly
one
arousal
sleep.
ecsomatosis
respective
chapter.
decreased
constitutes
hypnagogia
chapter
types
above
this
conclusions:
and
some
it
as
both
ensuing
this
In
here
of
a qualified
of
stipulation
be
beginning
the
at
in
distin-
both
partly
cases
(early
regressive
general)
total
use
and
absence
of
12
CHAPTER
SCHIZOPHRENIA
between
Comparisons
drawn
been
have
tion
1906;
Hollingworth
1930;
Schneider
1931;
standing
duals
'abnormal'
the
fully,
may be
selves
in
terms
On the
gogia.
and
those
operating
they
that
point
sometimes
1930;
(Schultz
they
that
are
1954,
Simpson's
(1948,
Vihvelin
"afford
closely
the
studying
occasion
himself,
has
can
-265-
be made
to
in
workers
have
through
mechanisms
(e. g.,
1930),
the
1846;
from
below).
quoted
out,
hypnagogic
when
also
gain
at
'real'
and
Thus,
as
experiences
a sane
least
that
occurrence
1930),
Schultz
McKellar
also
Schultz
patholog-
Schultz
to
that
akin
towards
step
conducive
hypna-
argued
schizophrenia
see
diff-
possible
indistinguishable
p. 270 example
p. 381) points
only
normal
in
(Baillarger
hallucinations
psychotic
which
hallucinations
1846;
being
them-
hallucinations
a first
(Baillarger
hypnagogia
the
decision
pronounced
constitute
hallucinations
to
some
more
experiences
to
having
manifest
in
remark
pseudo-hallucinations
hand,
other
hallucinations
may
or
experiences
hypnagogic
of
patient
schizophrenic
occurrences
hypnagogic
is
population.
p. 271) pointing
non-psychotic
many
the
indivi-
abnormalities
examine
attention
of
agree
under-
important
abnormal
setting,
wakefulness
complete
1930).
drew
our
abnormal
(1954,
mental
with
value
the
whether
to
shares
erential-diagnostic
in a clinical
when,
they
Vogel
normal
the
abnormal
(1948)
Vihvelin
ical
1948;
would
between
made
seemingly
merely
a psychotic
individuals".
the
Simpson
necessary
of
in
area
in
similarities
understand
it
to
Schultz
1962;
enhance
states
experiences,
"to
this
should
and
phenomenological
hypnagogic
to
in
states
McKellar
instance,
that
as
Kraepelin
Mintz
Oswald
investigators
all
of
and
and
1957,1972;
of hypnagogia
study
of both pathological
the
that
to
1923;
1946,1949;
Froeschels
menta-
1853;
authors(Maury
Schjelderup-Ebbe
McKellar
Probably
For
various
schizophrenic
and
1972).
al
et
by
1911;
1948;
Vihvelin
hypnagogic
person,
some
conception
2GG
the
to
as
task
what
of
identifying
hypnagogia
to
term
the
which
be
shall,
more
types
of
generally
to identify
the
ding
to
six
of
disturbances
ical
of
(6)
correlated
picture
catatonic,
of
and
(4)
with
the
schizophrenia,
in
paranoid.
the
term
that
occasionally
of
stages
I
clarity
types
shall
comprising
their
and
and
of
seek
hypnagogia.
schizophrenia
of
are:
accor-
symptoms,
types
(3)
(5)
disturbances
comprising
simple,
et
dis-
(1)
emotions,
These
Mayer-Gross
as
symptoms
(1969)
Roth
viz.,
phenom-
and
particular
catatonic
four
all
features:
their
hallucinations.
1906;
not
disturbances,
disturbance
volition,
that
(Kraepelin
phenomenology
and
fact
schizophrenia
and
(2)
the
major
disturbances
thinking,
of
of
sake
four
principal
Slater
schizophrenia
use
denote
idiopathic
the
of
an entity,
the
the
in
principal
delusions,
readily
to
For
six
latter
of
core
terms
of
to
for
argue
aetiology
same
epilepsy
experi-
disturbances
of
a number
cover
the
Mayer-Gross,
turbance
ary
to
disturbances
Schizophrenic
not
one
continue
outlining
correlated
shall
because
the
schizophrenia.
clinical
The
have
specific
picture
the
a collective
however,
briefly
by
begin
is
to
said
represent
employing
partly
a group
umbrella
a convenient
loosely
is
comprising
can
nature.
dis-
and
hypnagogic
that
both
briefly
also
identification
This
1950)
enology.
or
in
shall
the
common
schizophrenia
suggesting
schizophrenia
Bleuler
may
between
phenomenological
hypnagogia.
with
to
mainly
features
schizophrenia.
pathogenic
complete
myself
confine
phenomenological
arguments
are
ences
shall
connections
examine
and
and
certain
cuss
of
follows
In
hallucination".
real
of
nature
al
primare
the
clin-
hebephrenic,
write:
is the leading
response
symptom
Loss of affective
Thought
disorder,
emotional
schizophrenia.
of simple
weaknesses
constitute,
and volitional
abnormalities
form.
Catathe hebephrenic
distribution,
in varied
in
the catatonic
type,
predominate
tonic
symptoms
by
disturvolitional
and
emotional
accompanied
often
followed
delusions
by secondary
deluPrimary
bances.
determine
the
interpretations
paranoid
picture.
sional
in
be
types
present
all
except
may
Hallucinations
in
whom the absence
in the simple
of
schizophrenic,
267
any productive
is
symptoms
(Mayer-Gross
Ever
of
demential
praecox,
1969)
it
and
described
ing
(no-psyche)
to
referred
the
'splitting'
ing
as
result
through
to
emerge
The
onality.
latter
tical
dreams
with
of
ciation
thinking
any
out
pointed
lowering
of
as
the
psychic
organic
damage
comment
that
or
disrupt
identhe
that
disso-
(1914)
Berze
"insufficiency
from
resulting
disfunction.
pers-
independent
unconscious.
activity"
the
the
whenever
Jung
Whereas
disturbance
disturbance
primary
of
unconscious
held
Bleuler
the
appear-
be psychologically
to
a primary
from
and
complexes.
hysteria,
saw
association
reality
was
influences
the
from
ruling
(1950)
disturbance
and
withdraws
think-
now generally
Bleuler
a thinking
in
loosening
al
symptom
between
(thymo-psyche)
upper
et
basic
co-ordination
hand
and
charac-
the
affect.
trying
would
as
the
his
been
ataxia"
schizophrenia
considered
that
complexes
gain
with
have
area
repressed
patient
clashes
(1909)
from
which
entity
Mayer-Gross
of
the
of
a number
by
emotions
primarily
of
(cited
of
incongruity
as
the
wishes
a lack
as
and
as
this
Stransky
pp. 277-8)
disease
disturbance
"intrapsychic
proposed
ideas
in
1969,
al
together
collective
workers
illness.
the
terize
the
a fundamental
identify
et
bringing
describe
to
symptoms
to
Kraepelin's
since
feature.
a conspicuous
Mayer-Gross
and
some
al
et
unknown
(1969)
the making
The lowered
mental
may prevent
activity
is
distinction
between
and what
what
real
a
clear
of
in
indulges
is imaginary,
the schizophrenic
so that
Other
delusional
authand behaving.
ways of thinking
half-waking
the
have
state
comparison
as
a
used
ors
in
A
to
the
person
sleep.
going
person
of
normal
in
thinking
difficulties
have
this
similar
may
state
between
and
reality
clearly
and in distinguishing
imagination.
(Mayer-Gross
N.
Cameron
an
over-inclusiveness
to
preserve
tion
of
of
proposed
in
as
held
(Mayer-Gross
that
this
et
might
al
an
essential
defined
thinking,
boundaries,
conceptual
leading
irrelevant
ideas
thought"
(1962)
(1939b)
as
al
1969,
be
the
vagueness
"an
of
inability
incorpora-
and
pp. 265-6).
outcome
symptom
in
resulting
to
p. 265).
1969,
et
confusion
Payne
a "breakdown"
268
in
filter
a hypothetical
those
out
irrelevant
to
a task
processing
of
incoming
considers
a high
level
duce
of
of
allow
the
or
for
screens
which
are
most
efficient
McReynolds
(1960,
be
the
result
of
"tends
which
percepts
strictness
to
re-
the
which
[viz.,
percepts"
assimilating
it
is
in
ciation',
'loosening
iveness',
'breakdown
their
us
hypotheses
and
links',
'over-inclus-
of
mechanism'
as
they
can
typically
now
look
at
and
the
apply
to
laxity
hypna-
disturbances
schizophrenic
hypnagogic
to
relationship
to
'disso-
for
a filter
the
here
arguing
associational
also
in
theories
attention
of
categorizing
Let
draw
to
place
these
of
some
examine
observations
above
and
external,
to
rigorousness
shall
later
more detail
gogia.
and
information".
requires
I
Although
of
normally
and images].
perceptions
the
to
unassimilated
habitually
patient
hand,
at
which
over-inclusiveness
degree
the
internal
both
stimuli,
p. 279)
mechanism
and
mentation
behaviour.
The
phrenia
of
main
anomalies
may be
grouped
dissociated
ideas,
by
than
is
disorder
not
the
an
patient,
of
further
disconnection
overtly
association
in
mind.
out
pointed
that
note
of
disconnected
the
of
abnormality
of the ideas
which
it
"has
thought
ideas",
or
con-
withdrawal,
de
penor echo
aloud
patient's
having
an
thought
and
spoken
the
abnormality
a simple
together
thoughts
into'
of
schizo-
over-inclusiveness
blocking
p. 266-7)
(1969,
al
thought
and
'put
thoughts
see,
et
thought,
of
in
process
loosening
follows:
thinking,
thought
ceptualization,
pressure
of
as
thought
the
that
Mayer-Gross
schizophrenic
thought
process
may be expressed
other
the
aspects
putting
viz.:
'woolly'
it
vagueIn early
as
a
appears
often
cases
following
inconsequential
of side-issues
or
an
ness,
as
the main topic
lead
of conversation...
which
away from
is directed
by alliterations,
The patient's
thought
the
with
associations
clang
associations,
analogies,
symbolic
and
meanings,
of his
environment,
accidents
into
the condensations
one of several,
mutperhaps
ideas.
The effect
is sometimes
ually
contradictory
like
that
may be on occasion
of wit,
and indeed
may therefore
appear
genuinely
witty;
and the patient
facetious
when speaking
or jocular
about
serious
subjects.
Words are used out of context,
were,
as it
a
being
employed
when the abstract
concrete
meaning
would
2 69
be more appropriate,
The schizophreversa.
and vice
in this
detail,
to unimportant
clings
resembling
nic
the epileptic,
thinking
the aim of his
to slip
permits
in his
discrimination
thinking
and lacks
out of sight
process.
(Mayer-Gross
are
three
Mayer-Gross
et
Below
the
and
third
disorder,
with
ill-defined
of
examples
al
being
two
from
from
letters
"schizophrenic
thought
neologisms
and
(footnote
ideas"
delusional
paranoid
p. 267).
thinking
excerpts
a verbal
showing
report
incoherence,
tangentiality,
confluent
1969,
al
schizophrenic
of
(1969),
et
VIII):
Plate
the
is a tragedy
I find
It
all
practically
perhaps,
knowledge,
foriegn
human beings
had this
and perhaps
such as myself
at least
certain
of our own Nationality
had not,
where
aware of the
comrades,
even my friends,
I feel
Authoraties
State
you
which
must have been,
revale nt to
aspects
accept
will
as to be Sts - in all
lot,
been
delibirary
induce,
to try
my
as
such
and
body,
head,
Activation
and
strong,
constant
numerical
face
distant
Voice
and body barrage.
(transcript
of
Plate
VIII).
looked
I have just
and the dictionary
up 'simplicity'
I
told
fold'.
'sim
fold,
to
one
one,
says
plicare
=
=
he returned
to me the story
I dreamed
Dr. H----that
him which
I sent
he had folded
times
when I had
six
it
that
the
folded
it
Jesus
double.
once making
said
I thought
he called
at the
sheep
would
make one fold.
the numfor
that
the Latin
time
and that
was sex,
six
I
beastly?
ber of the Beast
is 666.
Is then
sex
leave
I will
think
out the difference
you to puzzle
6 and 666 and 6 fold
in substitution
between
of one
is a mystery.
fold;
for
the number
of the Beast
(p. 267).
is sort
to everybody
I feel
that
of related
everything
to this
more susceptible
and that
some people
are far
because
theory
than
of either
others
of relativity
in some way or
having
previous
connected
ancestors
or
of believing,
other
places
or things,
or because
by leaving
behind
through
a room
when you walk
a trail
trail
leave
Some people
a different
you know.
might
that.
and all
go like
sorts
of things
(p. 267).
The
writers
add
statement
asked
to
was
hospital,
the
a clear
one,
last
patient
and
showed
"claimed
signs
that
of
this
anger
when
it".
elucidate
Describing
tal
that
"Deborah's"
Hannah
Green
state
in
her
of
book
mind
while
"I
never
in
a men-
promised
270
"whose
(Yri)
'third
and
metaphors
to
rail'
howling'
to
prehensible
meaningful
of
her,
use
to
(p. 62)
and
'consenting'
Uguru,...
(p. 62).
words"
a language
of
mean
'complying'....
doctors
the
to
'broken'
used
loneliness".
frame
and
her
to
refers
mean
meant
and
logic
Yri
(1973)
garden"
a rose
you
She
speaks
which,
nursing
"the
of
incom-
although
staff,
'dog-
was
were
perfectly
e. g.:
'Recreat
Deborah
temr
said,
xangoran
e
fango
Naza
Inai
dum.
e
xangoranan.
xangoranan.
('Remember
dum. '
Remember
Ageai
me.
me in anger,
in
Heat-craze
fear
anger.
my teeth
me in bitter
drops.
The signal
The Game'
bitterest
anger.
glance
flesh
the
tearing
Ageai
teeth
tormeant
of
with
as
'is
ture
over'.
'Recreat',
1973,
(Green
Another
from
example
the
source
same
p. 62).
reads:
1973,
(Green
Some shorter
I'm
nase
here...
sitting
nay...
a good
right
That
appetch.
whaw
bances
are
(1957,
p. 47)
the
"In
do
in
an
this,
white
in
the
the
merely
overalls,
it
1941:
is
things...
know..
by
quoted
of
know
you
don't
and
a sort
rodential
hydrantic
case
of
but
thought
"Too
immediate
a subject
there
were
asked
many
cooks
spoil
says,
"she
two...
interesting
also
who
was
image
a product
McKellar
the
at
to
end
explain
the
broth".
to
unable
'little
men
was
of
two
men'.
concretization
of
distur-
instance,
For
experiment
an
an
features:
schizophrenic
McKellar
overalls...
in
those
appetch
hypnagogia.
proverb
reported
suggests
white
the
of
state",
not
say
absence
hypnagogic
are
hypnagogic
meaning
her drowsy
feline
"Because
reports
of
what
"Do
(Despert
means
encountered
hour-long
but
a phona"
all
Practically
of
is
features
Schizophrenic
know
you
do
read:
1964).
(Cameron
evering"
sources
log...
do
1964),
(Benjamin
other
nice
"That
1946),
Froeschels
job"
from
examples
p. 62).
clang
The
of
image
cooks
association,
271
'too
men, ".
two
many
Hypnagogic
genuine
or
pseudo
- all
ject.
which
of
is
"He
thinking
are
good
as
four
with
sidewalk
"Conceit
a sail",
into
escaped
the
means
his
of
(1935)
leading
clerk
on
inspector'
been
had
with
seized
by
Froeschels
had
the
thought:
littions",
fully
of
taken
at
examples
are a few of them
features
cteristic
They
"(9)
are
is
erstanding
ul
house
iercia",
that
all
is
the
to
exposed
how
Knows
syphilis
primitive
Similar
examples
(1957),
van
McKellar
gave
also
p. 44)
in
the
instances
offers
'New
a choicy
Statesman'
"(6)
cook
he
'trif-
Here
number.
identif
ifor
larger
original
of
"(23)
the
are
twenty-eight
the
the
chara-
most
sixteen",
"(13)
"(22)
understanding",
Amarande
UndA Bur-
es
is
"(26)
And find
sounds",
immediately",
"(28)
To produce
of
that
Dusen
(1972),
hypnagogic
in
during
(or
speace
presented
one
tif-
tampala
are
of
repor-
namely
One of
plate",
is
time
intellection",
verbally
to
"(24)
the
though
it".
life
offers
acceleration
adversability
schillinger
spice
easier
in
'femin-
asleep,
the
at
imp-
an
express
'littions'
a much
purposes:
to
with
of
had
Archer
of
that
of
numbered
discussion
and
cation
as
out
to
that
pp. 827-829)
random
"I
on falling
who,
in every-day
meaning
(1946,
as well
that
trying
he comments
the
structure".
"A
example:
words
meant
in my mind,
idea
to
important
on which
Froeschels
les'".
in
p. 827)
praecox:
two
the
identical
"Most
aware
last
was
(1946,
and
the
aphasia
almost
ted
comments
that
-that
An experience
"was
that
dementia
of
my profession,
and
"they
that
comments
personal
in
thing
a great
footertootro"
bring
protestant
linguistic
of
following
is
and
word-salad
retention
the
awakening
red
Trmner
the
but
reports
a Sabine
ression
to
content
Archer
"Yellow
To
well.
a phantabilit".
"He regally
read:
p. 349)
(1911,
better".
the
correspond
nonsense
ine
Trmner
named
sub(1923):
Brussels,
oh
being
often
the
to
holds
pencil
"Trifler,
existence",
sooner
completely
as
not
meanings
Schjelderup-Ebbe
"The
too",
is
from
Two examples
double",
Tell
the
from
nonsense
symbolic
be meaningful
time,
examples
cake
pompous
neologisms,
the
at
contain
also
witticism,
may,
Here
may
by,
and
among
Oswald
witticism.
doggerel
1960:
spiece?
verse
)".
others,
(1976)
who
Oswald
(1976
that
appeared
272
Only
Have
(1946,
Froeschels
to
thinking
in
and
p. 831)
that
the
of
dysphasics,
paranoiacs,
"especially
in
or
by
uttered
above
which
voices
heard
in
or
unrecognizable
in
encountered
to
the
gives
an example
hurry
and
"Oh,
that's
in
disturbances
in
example
like
by
I
easy,
noted
ten
could
which
"one
if
that
by
there
get
to
spoken
awaking,
instance,
McKellar
young
see
"Let's
wife's
drowsily
to
a nickel
falling
while
woman
in
pyjamas
1936)
also
pink
his
speech
those
he replies
o'clock",
is,
For
to
responding
or
other
numerous
that
asleep
speech.
which
there
get
(1857)
Maury
falling
hypnagogic
are
speech,
herself
"
salad'!
aphasics
some
there
'put
the
murmuring
Hollingworth
(1911,
p. 103;
find
of
in
own or
voice,
thought
an
dyslalics,
and
examples
are
one's
while
offers
epilepsy
parapragmatism".
schizophrenic
p. 105)
(1979b,
awoke
subject
illustrate
which
and
feeble-minded,
the
the
and
dysarthrics,
children,
the
hypnagogic
of
schizophrenia
hypnagogic-hypnopompic
of
examples
small
so-called
recognizable
aspects
in
the
for
thoughts
compares
encountered
speech
Apart
ten".
asleep
I do not give
an accurate
of what I see and
account
I hear.
distinguish
I cannot
things
easily
of what
the
bad mistakes.
I cannot
grasp
very
and I"make
hear
is
I
being
can
only
of what
and
said
meaning
but my
I sometimes
to these
words,
respond
words;
does not correspond
to the meaning
of the sentanswer
The sound
to me.
of a word recalls
addressed
ences
is linked
to it
in me an idea
may
and which
which
by my
have no connection
the sentence
uttered
with
interlocutor.
1857,
(Maury
say
like:
them
I
had
and
flower,
wild
and
to
was
wild
ashamed
them"
in
while
did
not
of
(p. 54).
myself
Another
old
she
"felt
did
not
want
sense
at
the
time,
that
hypnagogia
make
animal.
a 28 year
of
case
words
pronounce
that
words
the
mentions
that
to
compulsion
strange
to
reported
who
woman
p. 54)
(1930,
Schultz,
I
in
that
any
knew
p. 165).
case
subject
anyone
was
saying
heard,
but
reported:
if
in a semi-dream
do
know
how to
not
as
-I
...
but
describe
I know for
this
condition,
certain
I am still
that
seems to me as if
awake - it
someinto
It
has happened
to break
my house.
one wants
that
I jumped
tried
to escape
ran,
out of bed,
and
door
the locked
took
only
also
my child,
and the crysay
273
(who is 11 years
ing of the child
old and strong)
I laid
down
back my consciousness
brought
and then
I shouted
At a similar
at my
occasion
again;...
'
'what
do
dishes?
the
night
you
want
with
neighbour:
that
She got up and answered
not understand
she could
me.
1930,
(Schultz
(1930)
Schultz
cites
of
a number
p. 55).
which
cases
show
in
features
such
and phenomenology
schizophrenic
frequency
the bizarreof hallucinations,
as : the unusual
hypnagogic
the
of
complex
character
of
associations,
ness
operation
hallucinations,
these
as
experiences,
the
experiences,
that
11),
No.
objectified
of the
exity
of
from
sensations
thinking
process,
the
Ego
the
the
and
one
very
lively
No.
12),
the
or
compl-
abolition
the
world,
that
basis
the
as
external
experience
surprise
and
shifting
the
regards
of
serving
(case
hypna-
own personality
one's
diffused
the
one's
trace
any
organ
10),
with
which
without
physical
identification,
cosmic
is,
sensory
No.
coping
with
attitude
delusions,
between
borders
of
way
one
(case
hallucinations
visual
hypochondriac
for
than
more
reality
arising
normal
something
(case
of
phantasy-like
and
symbolic
gogic
a feeling
give
may
which
to
extending
the
world
is
by
Mintz
(1948,
ending.
An example
and
metaphor
logical
the
the
is
analogy,
of
a state
and
regarding
which
of
illustrates
p. 549)
1939),
hypnopompic
not
frames
validity
to
be
of
speech
given
presence
of
"inexact
approximation"
certainty
of
doubted
the
by
meaning,
symbolic
(awareness
of
(Cameron
of
subject's
frame
outsiders
(i.
e.,
significance)
of
by
reference
waking,
reference):
woke up one
A 24-year-old
married
woman, normal,
him,
Seeing
her
husband
up.
already
was
morning;
Russian;
(the
'Light
towel'
the
was
couple
she said,
is
'set
the
Russian
the
translation
phrase
of
another
her
fire').
husband
Her
what
she
towel
asked
on
He again
'Light
the towel'.
She repeated,
meant.
became
Thereupon
indicated
lack
she
of understanding.
he obviously
that
what
understood
angry;
she said
insist
that
to
but
enought
she
meant
was pedantic
He should
herself
precisely.
she should
express
(after
is
light
the
towel,
that
on),
raise
a hesitat.
husband
the
the
Subsequently,
when
window
shade.
had
he still
did
that
why she
understand
not
stated
lighlighting
that
she
explained
spoken
of
a towel,
light
(or
ting
that
makes
and
setting
a
on fire)
had
274
towel
Another
a window
and
from
example
'Not
say:
but
afterwards,
lieve
they
whose
aly,
tional
To begin
in
meaning
the
that
"to
expression
set
"footertootro"
not
"third
the
Moreover,
employing
particular
rules
frames
in
ence
and
but
is
between
be
the
neologisms
and
condensation
of
anything
new words
meanings.
The
that
regarding
for
the
metaphors
of
accompanied
truthfulness
and
to
a number
of
expressed
This
may
t. hat
neologism,
of
the
of
reference
conflu-
slight
structure
to
or
complex
symbolic
neologisms,
both
by
only
not
with
words
hypnagogia
a feeling
validity
the
of
essence
of
simple
in
the
very
an
frames
their
experience-utterance
or sentences,
and
words
in schizophrenia
may be
tainty
stand
the
of
known
in
are
according
product
of
a number
"immedia-
= consenting",
are
cases
audible
from
in
concepts.
many
word
examples
often
unrelated
changes
ungrammatical
completely
is
the
may constitute
the
explanations
perhaps,
result
underlying
and
and
structured
crossing
the
"lighting"
latter
the
the
allow
The
cause
and
that,
also
normally
may encompass
often
to
reference
uses
symbolic
"loneliness".
=
as both
well
as
certainty)
reference.
of
fact
is,
but
rules
identity
of
example
"Broken
themselves
that
of
These
"Uguru"
and
presence
"trifles"
(1973)
func-
schizophrenia.
example
parts".
Green's
suggest
a frame
these
equal
anom-
their
on
inspector";
for
stands
(viz.,
strongly
Archer's
of
thought
in
be-
as
a number
for
"feminine
utterances
attitude
subjects
of
for
= "complying",
rail"
mental
stand
in
that
a while
and
clear
to
H.
to
for
of
the
"I
parts'".
equal
fire"
three
dissimilar
is
shade";
"into
knowing
Mintz's
"littions"
for
tely"
reads
in
stands
Froeschel's
p. 21)
subject
on
for"window
"towel"
(1949,
hypnagogia
there
with,
p. 549).
examples
in
both
presence
1948,
core
of
a
or
aspects
,
analysis
may shed light
and
study
shape.
(Mintz
illustrations
good
disturbances
thought
three
Can these
provide
in
similar
immediately',
'into
dwell
shall
are
Froeschels
'immediately'means
I
shade
and
of
of
the
cer-
275
made,
statements
Gross
et
third
In
(1948)
Mintz
and
loosening
of
his
in
that
argues
illustrated,
by
e. g.,
example
in
(1923),
Archer
the
to
respect
in
examples
boundaries,
ego
analysing
(1946)
and
is
Schjelderup-Ebbe
(1946)
The
(1969)
al
the
and
it
as
schizophrenia
(1935),
Froeschels
hypnagogia.
to
respect
hypnagogic
and
Mayer-
logic:
own
hypnagogic
experiences
the
transitional
state
Froeschels
between
waking
sleeping
two levels
of the personality
with
were in conflict
The one was the logical
thinking
each other.
with
its
feeling
we are
corresponding
of certainty
- which
in the state
to perceive
of being
accustomed
while
the other
process
mental
was an additional
awake;
behaved
it were logical
with
and carried
which
as if
it
feeling
The logic
and the
another
of certainty.
in the state
joined
feeling
of certainty
as perceived
the corresponding
awake rejected
of being
as wrong
that
of
processes
were going
on in the state
transition.
It
from
iences
had
mind
been
latter
of
ularly
(p. 826).
certainly
ase
his
occur
in
its
its
presence
he
allowed
himself
the
feeling
in
in
logical
our
to
and
acc-
"we
regmind"
waking
progress
would
to
proportion
one
that
certainty
wakefulness
in
incre-
the
proportion
attitude.
in
sections
or
conviction,
own unrelated
of
two
the
to
of
the
against
considers
inferior
in
and
between
work
from
other
(p. 825)
distinguishes
and
exper-
waking
"reacted"
as
increased
critical
certainty,
on
had
"the
which
logical
the
withdrawal
As argued
he
thinking
have
in
obliterated"
certainty
hypnagogia
diminishing
of
of
However,
most
ing
Thus
his
recorded
irritated"and
through
into
of
"felt
hypnagogic
attain
deeper
completely
a feeling
ompanying
Froeschels
hypnagogia
of
phenomena.
emerging
kinds
that
noted
a stage
not
the
which
to
be
must
p. 826).
1946,
(Froeschels
to
activity
any
this
sense
logical
is
no
paper,
of
the
feelmay
significance
activity,
guarantee
and
of
the
276
truth
feeling
the
these
and
state
trolled
to
attention
to
tant
rying
note
general
to
the
feeling
in
the
later
of
the
ability
it
Waking
as
mentation
to
considered
draw
mentation
and object
identifying
blurring
the
boundaries),
to
absorbed
mind
waking
logical
take
to
ins-
for
activities:
a syllogism
of
premiss
dimin-
and
explicit
without
and
waking
(a)
the
hypnagogic
logic
the
subject
distancing
on
and
activity,
mental
methods,
e. g.,
the
be valid
forms
of
(b)
on
gener-
syllogism,
in
thinking,
order
conclusions.
Hypnagogic
subject
and
abstract
especially
a fact.
as
based
object
degree
reflection
the
sub-
of
automatically
major
between
is
employing
in
the
merely
thus:
the
hypnagogia,
of
in
experience
a statement-conclusion
summarized
both
ally
tendency
out
in
car-
certainty
a corresponding
is
steps
differences
The
In
in
furnishes
that
(closeness
intellectual
of
or
starkly
premisses,
may be
gap
i. e.,
to
impor-
e. g.,
of
(b)
gene-
is
It
a feeling
con-
and
and
validity.
absorption
rise
checked
conclusion
per-
ordinary
assumptions
and
attention
leave
may
appear
of
certainty.
'valid'
and
tance,
degree
gives
stages,
closing
distinct
from
that
the
ishing
the
of
the
activity,
is
degree
the
object)
in
thus
of
satisfaction),
is
it
by
a logical
it
a considerable
intellectual
ject
in
is
appears
thoughts,
these
In
certainty
degrees
varying
a syllogism,
out
with
(or
of
extent
(a)
to
hallucinations.
or
that
certainty
of
paid
a considerable
of
feeling
the
feeling
the
ralizations
to
of
sensations
waking
or
of
a function
be
ceptions,
us
degree
be
hallucina-
or
sensations,
facts,
of
an accompaniment
perceptions,
the
Experientially,
transactions.
is
certainty
of
thoughts,
tions,
to
validity
or
logical
of
one
mental
any concept
identification
the
the
resulting
of
one
(i.
between
and
in
e.,
loss
the
abolishes
(non-reflection)
empathic
subject
other
or
activity
or
gap
differences
diminishes
a kinesthetic
'enables'
with
the
closes
their
(b)
and
(a)
method
to
identify
in
the
concept
himself
linking,
with
many
of
ego
between
thus
leading
equally
overlapping
another.
cases
gap
knowing
of
subject
which
with
or
total
277
The
hypnagogic
panying
due
to
and
tendency
the
feeling
the
of
presence
certainty
of
schizophrenic
the
of
be
to
subject
thoughts,
occurring
spontaneously
images,
Such absorption-withdrawal
etc.
feeling
of
certainty
the
tendency
to
relate
other
entities,
the
and
to
with
make
contact
cases
where
has
tual
analytic
the
his
the
world
hypnagogist,
the
boundaries
ego
it
as
ortance
tial-cognitive
lie
to
phenomena
The
loosening
tions
and
is
levels
of
the
of
the
e. g.,
or
organism's
dissolution,
and/or
ernal
sensations/perceptions,
egos,
blurring,
or
in
lose
to
imp-
paramount
both
has
1972).
tends
experienconditions.
many
ramifica-
itself,
at
various
body
encompassing
internalization
ext-
other
with
of
assimilation
sche-
of
identification
overlapping
percep-
most
of
manifests
hypnagog-
Dusen.
of
in
experience
level.
primarily
also
(LEB)
boundaries
ego
apparently
normal
van
root
encountered
report
the
functioning
the
at
represented,
ma alterations
like
from
(see,
to
a subconscious
schizophrenic
This
is a feature
seems
have
schizophrenic,
imaginal
etc.,
and
Others
on
is
ego
inability
patients.
and
doubt)
one's
schizophrenics
environment
for
no room
their
of
attention
explain
Clinicians
empathically
his
withdrawn
absorbed
Like
that
appear
ist,
an
them
is
soon.
complain
therapy
with
would
concepts,
schizophrenic
during
communicated
would
and
frequently
psychologists
It
events
absorbed-withdrawn
perceptions,
(there
ideas,
accom-
may be
experiences
into
both
often
concepts,
dissociation.
We have
the
or
that
339).
to
(1938)
Isakower
characteristic
the
around
various
inution
of
of
parts
the
sleep
and
ego's
in
forms
that
and
body
himself
are
experienced
his
own body"
lose
points
out
onset:
"(1)
functions
of
differentiation".
body
hypnagogia
his
may
outside
and
that
various
hypnagogist
events
happening
seen
take
may
alterations
ently
already
infrequ-
not
altogether
schema
"as
something
1938,
(Isakower
two
schema
consecutive
processes
a disintegration
the
ego;
This
p.
and
is
of
(2)
in
a dim-
278
initial
initiating
and
the
be
to
(body
ego"
blurred
bodily
and
structure
that
it
state
ssed
inundated
springing
is
of
not
as
it
from
blurring
of
schema
as
such
mena
for
body
of
may
McKellar
and
of
experiences
gogic
latter
that
the
that
form
(p. 272).
basis
At
of
another
of
significance,
1911;
Hollingworth
again
special
Isakower
images,
(1938)
van
points
experiences
sensory
1972).
Dusen
bodily
of
the
change"
indiscriminate
may
delusions
acquire
(e. g.,
instance,
For
kinaes-
to
noting
alterations
to
hypna-
to
and
thoughts,
leading
phenomay account
micropsia
LEB and
the
loosen-
the
attention
delusions
psychotic
perceptions,
level
1911).
schema
the
phenomenon
'inundation'
drew
and
is
the
catatonic
many
to
one
for
the
body
the
to
level,
the
inundation,
This
Trmner
"similar
that
for
the
a regre-
such
assume
the
for
body
of
are
the
appearance
At
macropsia
hallucinations
thetic
in
processes
At
and
(1954)
Simpson
the
may account
concepts
(cf.
a particular
world".
postures;
word-salad
catatonic
to
account
catatonic
in
ego".
LEB,
the
ambivalence.
schizophrenic
ing
this
booming
does
world...
external
that
conjecture
is comparable
state
unreasonable
a "buzzing,
the
to
post-natal
by
schizophrenic
in
the
of
"begin
as
natural
ego
immediately
the
of
body
the
of
is
It
notes,
identification)
sensations
same
the
hypnagogic
most
further
with
time
is
LEB
boundaries
the
fused
as
the
at
the
p. 337-38)
and
become
to
world....
external
behind
hypnagogia
localized
are
region
lying
schematization
and
perceptions
that
(1938,
of
progression
"body
above
factor
As Isakower
phenomena.
in
my proposition
with
agreement
as
out,
is
the
coming
fully
developed
that
delusion
world
the
is
it
in
schizophrenia,
to an end,
as we meet with
by manifestations
of ego-disintegcommonly
preceded
to
hypersensibility
by
external
a
accompanied
ration,
distortions
impressions
by
temporal
spatial
and
and
the
In
condition
the
a
such
objects
perceived...
of
betdifference
feels
the
that
himself
often
patient
has vanished.
ween waking
and sleeping
1938,
(Isakower
pp. 340-341).
Isakower's
a schizophrenic
also
in
hypnagogia
description
delusion
(see
of
are,
Schultz
the
of
features
preceding
course,
1930).
to
be met
Moreover,
of
with
these
279
are
singularly
not
delusion,
specific
but
end,
the
and
in
is
LEB
be
of
the
of
hypnagogia
they
result
with
the
genesis
can
its
We have
is
to
illusions
or
of
images
as
significance.
here
experienced
Evidence
nted,
in
absorbed
are
We must
ing
forth
as
In
1961)
or
those
In
perception.
Fish
word
the
thought
his
colleague
"who
it
on
'Lino'
The
variety,
his
of
stood
first,
and
came
'No
lie',
that
according
two
there
is
into
he was
to
down
his
not
Matussek,
be
of
took
to
the
of
example
followed
an
instruction
there
takes
of
a coll-
as
was
In
ver-
linoleum.
the
lie".
Fish
by
squeak
as
most
delusional
the
gives
see
image.
the
involvement
the
and
stron-
concept.
kinds
to
mind
he
which
be
(cited
a floorboard
looked
object
or
to
or
p. 829)
(1961,
heard
the
Matussek
of
them.
is
necessarily
object
an
merely
are
subconscious
bringthe fore
what
mind
features
to
an
of
waking
existence
the
associations.
eague
the
images
state
much
may not
by
replace
of
schizophrenia,
the
proposed
this
very
fascination
the
concrete
feature
qualities
to
in
that
unwarra-
often
totally
or even
characterizing
respect
most
accom-
experienced
objects
are
by
an,
and
'interpretation'
thought
in
a patient
toys.
representative
most
important
his
mind
own
features
same
with
activities
their
and
These
in
bear
also
much
physical
the
with
that
that
them,
represent
level,
of
coupled
suggests
impr-
kinesthetic-
acquire
and
levels
stage
distortions
which,
strongest
manifest-
(cognitive)
spatial
physical
The
external
internally
like
a game
their
and
gest
very
a state
unconscious
bal
is
to
a higher
LEB on
the
panying
to
consider-
a particular
at
felt
only
(fascination)
taken
shed
experiential
a hypersensibility
not
are
well
and
delusions:
its
and
the
that
seen
absorption
posited
an
all
of
event
on all
appearance
in
such
to
coming
manifestations.
a core
as
objects
In
of
withdrawal-absorption
various
as
child
is
undoubtedly
hypnagogic
the
there
due
ally
found
of
their
These
but,
world
LEB with
organism.
essions.
the
thought
make
ations
that
above
the
to
viz.,
accompaniments
and
this.
on
As argued
ushers
prodromes
hypnagogia
of
study
light
able
be
to
are
the
the
by
from
second
place
280
loosening
the
of
coherence
of
which
'essential'
properties
ent.
'Essential'
properties,
are
one
two
being
types
structural
ment
colour
are
independent
ins,
such
properties
tional
as
insists
Metzger
make
But,
own essence".
impressions
the
two
they
gogia)
internalization
are
felt
schizophrenia
or
apophanous
is
all
expressive
mood,
emo-
have
been
given
on
normal
properties
and
us
life
the
presence
these
in
(and
to
the
or
objects,
the
of
of
hypna-
due
of
our
affect
waking
by
called
impressions,
subjective
perceptually
psychic
events
the
rather
which
object
as
friends
or
are
not
recognized
apophanous
events
properties
identity"
hypnagogia
of
He further
essential
persons
may be
relatives
while
be
considered
(p. 830).
these
and
The
patient.
as
pro-
properties
Unknown
we encountered
space.
are experienced
which
internal
in the latter
of
the
namely,
internal
which
by
second
subphases,
persons
such
can
the
of
acquaintances,
as
two
meaning".
prominence
phase.
that
apophany
and
misidentification
the
classification
says
into
special
undue
in
of
p. 830)
while
acquire
"this
that
five-phase
divided
external
a new significance,
In
or
essence
or
physiognomic
properties
space
acquire
confusions
the
of
significance
(1961,
external
first,
essential
expla-
they
(1958)
Fish
phase
of
explains
p. 829)
schizophrenia
those
on Conrad's
of
poses
(1961,
be essential.
to
Writing
the
properties
Fish
internalization
of
quality
Although
exceptional
resultant
the
"apophany
in
brightness,
qual-
perspective
varieties,
acquire
the
LEB and
in
arrange-
form,
habitus,
in
of
sensory
impression
an
proper-
those
ethos,
are
whereas
kept
are
other
they
quality
other
simple
qualities'
that
immediately
which
on...
the
not
the
all
impressive
'subjective
In
so
(1954),
expressions
character,
and
value
are
include
and
are
structure",
properties
object
"total
and
which
of
"Essential
the
on"
properties
material
ities
so
to Metzger
are
figural
as
promin-
total
and
of
become
percepts,
properties
such
a result
object
according
properties
and
profile
as
characterizing
organization
and
the
of
"structural
Whereas
ties.
of
three
of
perception
causing
anomalies
is
common
recognized
friends
emerging
these
of
281
recognition
nence
the
of
their
an
effect
of
phenomena,
an
by
the
argued
or
above,
LEB.
internal
of
promi-
image
object,
as
and
into
coming
properties,
"apophany
to
vu
the
of
these
prominence
respect
jamais
and
properties
turn
into
brought
In
vu
essential
in
concept,
are
may be
these
although
dej
the
as
(Fish
space"
(1961)
that
says
is affected,
is a loosening
there
once internal
space
Memory
of the coherence
of the mediating
processes.
images
field
their
the total
may lose
connection
with
inspirations.
Thought
and be experienced
as delusional
in which the patient's
become
broadcasting
thoughts
to the environment
as the
manifest
can be regarded
of delusional
where
a new signireverse
perception,
ficance
to the patient.
becomes
of a perception
manifest
in
The loss
figure
of adequate
relationships
ground
leads
thinking
to the patient
conceptual
naturally
his
hearing
so-called,
own thoughts
spoken
aloud,
becomes
Gedankenlautwerden.
As the disorder
worse
is lost
indication
and
personal
all
of the thoughts
hallucinatory
hallucination
Bodily
voices
occur.
on bodily
can be understood
as the effect
of apophany
and the body image.
sensations
In
the
is
into
in
sentence
interpreted
the
of
of
concepts
brought
concepts
normally
by
about
subject
of
fies.
a
more
link
as
environment
and
account
to
for
for
make
the
of
the
LEB
the
with
that
the
LEB.
the
to
the
form
thus
contact
fact
withdrawal
account
for
with
their
delusions
the
and
assimilating
is
This
the
subject
This
from
one's
acts
or
be
might
immediate
inability
mostly
two
of
).
patients.
identi-
then
subject
of
the
of
'essential'
the
properties
etc.
above,
blurring
the
of
the
of
attention
'essence'
images,
that
the
space
comfortably
other.
each
open-
internal
or
emergence
'essential'
of
is
passive
which
the
As proposed
relating
fascinated
(objects,
concepts
interpreted
trists
the
say
between
the
and
concepts
We might
of
unrelated
allows
which
properties
result
manifestations
overlapping
as
the
as
are
which
coherence
be
can
condition
statements
is
"once
the
of
and
there
that
a loosening
This
process".
mediating
of
is
First,
states
of
a number
hypnagogia
closely.
Fish
which
are
of
state
more
there
affected,
one
the
on
looking
worth
there
quotation
directly
bearing
ing
above
p. 830).
1961,
(Fish
of
It
revolve
psychia-
might
also
round
282
the
self,
religion,
'essential'
in
disturbed
do
or
even
In
hypnagogia
of
vu
known
objects
the
first
time
vu
and
is
it
the
feeling
real
paramnesia
ling
of
two
may not
as
the
or
more
(cf.
frames
divergence
otes
inence
of
which
are
of
accompaniment
of
fascinatingly
the
expressed,
as
they
chapter
effected
the
and
as
are
indeed
important
and
intellectual
may come
on
to
'Creativity').
In
an event
in
place
the
in
a climate
Indeed,
the
of
relation-
prom-
events,
etc.,
'essential'.
If
to
be
properties
as
If,
prom-
into
emergence
seen
together
coming
LEB that
the
shown
fee-
may
a novel
by
of
the
elsewhere,
milieu
be
hypnagogia
of
state
objects,
concepts,
properties
cultural
the
in
references
is
which
delusions.
and
grasped
these
both
essential,
(see
or
thinking
properties
analysis,
in
hypnagogia
this
names
conviction
taken
1911).
in
of
known
above,
strong
emerge
Hollingworth
effect
hypnagogia
in
necessarily
for
of
vu may
although
inspiration,
In
ship.
jamais
of
if
discovery
sudden
indeed
to
rise
give
feeling
the
inspiration,
this
appear
of
jamais
11);
Chapter
concerning
emergence
in
blocking'.
familiarity
already
hand,
phenomena
recalling
sudden
given
as
example
having
as
the
other
the
of
The
and
'thought
of
that
sense
phenomenon
delusional
tions
likely
experienced
On the
(1935)
Archer's
also
observed:
in
experienced
is
repressed
experienced
1924,
In
sense)
of
had
been
may be
Slight
memory.
a temporal
(1857)
that
singularly,
there
recovery
also
in
phenomena.
memories.
have
e. g.
may encourage
past
are
events
of
memory
(in
Maury
phenomenon
the
accompanying
is
and
are
hypnagogia
"the
him,
vu
in
the
demonstrates
in
regression
may be
as
of
that
deja
Fish
with
disturbances
forgotten
(see
concepts,
which
considered
memories
inspirations
demonstrated
difficulty
vu,
of
recovering
jamais
schizophrenia
a variety
Before
of
deja
be
might
disagree
to
argument
has
examples
and
is
degree
(1943)
also,
what
in
delusional
related
the
with
data".
tant
would
there
amnesic
with
that
considerable
of
as
primarily,
keeping
in
hypnagogia
although
think
not
Kubie
i. e.,
sex,
preoccupations.
Second,
are
and
validly
and
in
real
having
later,
as
which
importhey
inspiranot
been
283
the
such
discuss
to
'schizophrenic'
as
fiably
data
on phenomenological
Fish
makes
de pensee
echo
ding
for
allows
this
to
A fourth
point
of
a progression
voice
phenomena
light
phrenia.
is,
in
the
character
in
on
engaged
in
day-dreaming
and
he
becomes
withdrawn
to
and
other
recognizable
ted
to
could
heard
is,
The
likewise,
eventual
subject
and
been
changed
one's
father,
of
This
that
).
defining
are
heard
are
thought
has
to
never
content
of
that
hiswhat
contai-
one.
diminishing
the
ever
tot-
famous
distinctions
the
in
then
that
from
to
next
mother,
is,
distor-
impersonal
leads
implies
The
rumin-
);
(e. g.,
with
is
LEB advanthe
subject
gradually
a more
LEB naturally
dissolution
object.
etc.
voices
and
voice,
a gra-
subject
absorbed
one's
acquainted
to
the
schizobe
to
and
ones,
entities
for
in
(broadcast?
the
fact,
a gradual
As the
voices
disor-
evidence
Finally
and
God,
reference
gradual
in
and
In
appears
outset
and
(e. g.,
voices
and
the
as
thoughts
familiar.
saints,
personal
ning
the
semi-recognizable
personages
have
never
that
rumination.
heard
somewhat
figure
occurrences
the
at
voices
figures,
torical
and
but
between
with
externalized
are
unrecognizable
belong
is
become
) and
etc.
voices
ally
or
more
sentences
words
friends,
that
LEB which
the
with
there
of
accor-
occur.
us
hypnagogia
shows
by
is
Fish
is,
latter
play
he
figure
adequate
of
similar
Evidence
begins
terms,
the
by
heard.
ation
with
support
gestalt
concomittant
That
and
based
in
may provide
shed
ces
to
hallucinations
may
change
justi-
not
broadcasting
into
made
LEB which
dual
are
later
distinctions
of
hypnagogia
of
study
labels
thought
again,
brought
complete
worsens
deluded.
to
loss
the
But,
blurring
the
ground.
the
speaking
my hypothesis,
to
der
reference
relationships.
ground
or
on
a hypothesis
hope
which
and,
attributes
rightly
for
argue
be
whether
are
such
insists
to
point
as
evidence.
neurophysiological
or
to
merely
seen
subject
thought
'genius'
concepts,
been
not
this
at
relevant
the
then
and
but
employed
Third,
is
he
intend
not
having
setting,
'essentiality',
do
the
of
and/or
cultural
subject's
their
I
properties
etc.,
objects,
events,
in
important
be
to
shown
decreasing
between
284
presence
self
of
ved,
in
hypnagogia
ness
of
the
absorbed
in
in
absorbed
Maury
the
ongoing
activities.
time
"temporal
occur
Hypnagogists,
the
of
(1857,
madman,
and
same
he
other,
shall
distinction
tion
special
presently
are
speech
is
not
he made
First,
gogic
madness
the
essentially
kind.
it
.. *
spective
several
mind.
perceiving,
is
fascinatingly
(1857,
in
p. 165),
hypnagogia
is
or
lost
(1938,
Isakower's
delusions
p.
there
individuals
hypnagogia
in
see
strong.
the
important
to
appear
between
on
the
that
the
one
the
to
internal
for
response
activity
and
the
such
in
that
observation
form
hand,
on
grounds
in
behave
withdrawal,
absent-mindedness
utterance
a response
hypnagogist,
psychological
distinguish
and
the
that
person
of
very
subject's
passive,
clarity
argued
to
in
its
absent-minded
a result
attempts
in
present
we
as
is
subject
aware-
perceives,
subject
with
absent-minded
present
withdrawal
that
the
the
obser-
distortions".
165-167)
pp.
manner
although
and
it
it
schizophrenic
spatial
madmen,
Maury
the
and
and
extent
that
loses
well
in
a clear
it;
the
space
that
have
Elsewhere
for
compares
p. 29)
a certain
strike
is,
that
and
observation
to
(1848,
to
noticing
that
this
altogether;
in
without
hearing",
of
sense
is
which
suggested
also
341)
it
objects
but
"ceases
mind
and
the
and
seeing,
the
self,
hears,
sees,
As Maury
awareness.
to
hypna-
a quesof
He writes:
by a retrohappened
to me that,
sometimes
between
I managed
to grasp
a link
reflection,
in my
these
was happening
of
words
and what
idea
the
incoherent
These
express
sentences
front
image that
in
of my eyes at the very
or the
was
with
my attention
alerted
moment when my interlocutor
his
to me, I immediately
One talks
answer
question.
I was seeing
moment
and I express
at the very
what
for
One day,
the
example,
when I was questioned.
on the passasks me a question
person
who was reading
is no tobacco
'There
I answer:
age he had just
read;
in words
here',
had no relation
with
nor sounds
which
My answer
to me.
the sentence
naturally
addressed
hilarity
and my drowsiness
suddenly
provokes
a noisy
disappears.
I
I had only
a vague
awareness
of what
had just
but my memory still
retained
a few of
said,
in the eyes of
idea-images
had taken
the
place
which
285
then
that
and I remembered
the idea
my imagination;
in the middle
had come to my mind
of tobacco
of a
train
disorderly
linked
of a host
of words
and ideas
dream?
And why that
My sneezing
to one another.
prothe explanation:
vided
a few grains
of tobacco
which
in my nose,
had remained
I had accepted
after
some
from a snuff-box,
tobacco
acting
on my olfactory
memto my brain
brane
the sensation
conveyed
which,
at
I was not aware
the time,
of.
(Maury
having
Then,
tation
grounds
ly,
the
the
and
find
in
which
to
absorption
the
of
verbally
his
apply
is
talking
only
an
A number
and
hypnagogic
to
elicit
but
to
is
throwing
he
in
is
that
thoughts,
inter-
when
to
strength
shown,
is
he
achieved
their
his
and
mechanically
so
former,
some
utterances
i. e.
light
on
and
directly
Maury's
example
and
and
in
stimuli
a response
to
not
current
imaginal
the
origins
of
to
further
to
his
can
to
them
Maury's
demonsthe
the
internal
only
irrelevant
manage
latter
activity,
'irrelevant'
be
my curr-
absorption:
absorbed
external
showing
in
deserve
which
withdrawal
withdrawn
made
relate
they
with,
that
environment
is clearly
what
the
argues
the
are
above
as
clearly
(mental)
gogic
analysis
arguments.
hypnagogist
have
idea
points
discussions
and
To begin
trates
(b)
environment
he
the
of
echo
attention,
is
absorbed
not
their
person
regarding
object
important
of
observations
ent
absent-minded
(a)
environhypnagogic
(active)
of
their
(b)
and
immediate
whereas
weakness
in
it,
reach
that
differ
they
although
people
(p. 167).
contemplating"
discussion
these
he says
the
the
of
all
with
to
that
state
"does
attention
further
absorbed
although
hypnagogist
the
rupted,
two,
name-
important
attention;
latter
the
on
the
their
the
men-
age
he
with
in
of
and
(active)
communicate
can
result
madman
intense
whereas
the
old
attention,
severally
(a)
and
of
making
stimuli
to
kind
person
same
they
to
respect
is
the
the
factor,
absorption
actual
is
respond
In
ment.
by
the
in
ability
that
passive
themselves
manner
active
absent-minded
that
observation
pp. 165-166).
a characteristic
focus
to
with
idiocy,
sharing
hypnagogic
madman
above
childhood,
their
of
inability
compares
the
in
encountered
the
the
related
1857,
thus
hypnaonly
286
in
frame
an external
graded
may be
hypnagogist
the
(b)
or
lesser
balance
to
extent
between
himself
by
get
there
fer
completely
the
two
to
example
pyjamas
in
(b).
may be mere
to
mostly
they
are
not
addressed
image
which
bed
a subliminal
or
led
subliminal
idea.
However,
tances
the
then
In
Maury's
tend
frame
as
to
only
and
itself
passively
by
be
of
and
imagery
In
but
also
at
any
the
these
sig-
altering
an
internal
space
attended
to
trans-
continually
based
level
given
is
is
of
incorporated
a gradually
coherence
More-
from
signals
which
absorbedly
auto-
increase
progresses
with
are
ones,
:1948).
an
ins-
many
Vihvelin
Thus
into
whose
relevant
Silberer's
transformed
reference
absor-
of
is
an
although
case.
case
in
how
ideas"
and
words
auditory
presented
of
hypnagogist's
there
activities.
is
of
midst
the
the
hypnagogia
is,
that
in
e. g.,
also,
instance,
incorporated
formed
populated
for
imaginal
hypnagogist
external
(see
environ-
a logically
the
and
utterances
proprioceptive
in
as
like
(1935),
perception
always
physiologically
not
ongoing
not
illu-
as
1932),
of
of
including
environment,
external
pink
subconsciously
the
emergence
symbols
of,
the
particular.
the
case
trans-
money.
acting
a host
engages
is
this
phenomena
sensitivity
nals
the
into
although
over,
to
idea
an
of
idea
sensations,
transformed
symbolic
and
train
attention.
and
illustration
an
perception
image
an
is
to
internal
in
could
instead
Archer's
(Piaget
anybody
example,
subject's
example
"disorderly
ongoing
the
to
Maury's
to
be
serve
might
McKellar's
'egocentric'
are
rise
might
-Ebbe's
hypnagogic-hypnopompic
that
and
gives
others,
a state
time
"Put
(1923),
ment
hypnagogia
among
course,
responses
Further,
McKellar's
of
even
in
and
those
of
and
inability
environment
erup
show
also
others,
Of
Schield
of
that
a greater
easy.
an
showing
reference,
salad",
of
those
of
and
the
ten",
an external
frames
Maury's
strations
to
that's
the
which
environment
"Oh,
response
a nickel
two
crossing
the
external
(a)
to
respond
to
in
stages
environments
(a)
An example
of
(1911)
Hollingworth's
to
are
his
double-consciousness.
of
in
there
able
due
Moreover,
reference.
hypnagogia,
of
nature
of
which
and
is
is
which
often
on
287
subconscious,
passively
absorbed
depending
on the
reach
him
might
thus
sleep
the
be
of
preventing
changing
it
internal
logic,
fit
coupled
in
ring
of
a logic
is
directly
which
latter,
the
been
and
activities)
'externally',
the
and
is
ted
in
be
brought
either
on
and
madman,
In
the
similar
(a)
very
argument,
(b)
neither
from
the
it)
to
In
mena
the
phenomena
such
as
moreover,
brought
madman nor
in their
hypnagogist
to
respond
(a)
to
'Primary
there
Berze
been
1914;
studied
insufficiency
like
here
the
fascina-
of
of
the
the
functioning
to
that
analysed
psychic
differ
person
lack
rather,
reality.
pheno(see
volition
et
the
and
external
Mayer-Gross
Maury's
of
well-evidenced
of
al
may
intense
attention,
the
of
there"
on
contrary
passive
from
and
"out
or
absent-minded
(or
readiness
are
imaginal
ongoing
may be
and
disturbance
schizophrenic
have
signals
the
occur-
certain
hypnagogist,
absorption,
on by
and,
place
diminution
professor
madman's
taking
a state
the
respect
the
1911;
Bleuler
this
states.
is
respect
of
passive
of
sense
phenomena
(receptive)
absent-minded
hypnagogist's,
of
by
attention.
active
in
an earlier
of
As
self-awareness.
of fascination
state
this
chapter,
but
we reflect
or
somatic
especially
self-awareness,
but
contradiction
in:
lack
by
the
relaxed
as being
when
subject
is
into
is
in
normal
as
The
resolved
as
result
undergone
i. e.,
characterized
attention
argued
the
absorption
of
state
is
and
apparent
only
the
both
control.
of
subject,
many
incorporated
subject's
towards
prevailing
object
experienced
having
input
transformations
and
the
withdrawal,
It
information
subject's
and
subject
are
state
(external
'internally'
beyond
the
psychological
this
the
of
requirements
between
with
flow
the
the
to
distinguishing
thought
reaching
allowing
to
Due
LEB.
are
information
transformers
rather
the
state
degrees.
barriers,
true
would
progresses
commonly
not
input
various
hypnagogia
as
barriers
this
in
and
that,
and
space,
external
transformed
that
withdrawn
primarily
state,
then
seem
would
mental
the
of
or
perceptual
in
internal,
depth
argued
is
subject
in
distorted
appearing
sense
the
hypnagogia
in
that
It
associations.
mediate
1969).
under
activity'
e. g.,
These
headings
288
(Berze
the
1914)
passive
patients'
trate
follow
and
distraction
ness
"some
the
is
have
workers
central
in
mena
of
this
loss
characteristic
of
that
his
thoughts,
his
own".
And,
itions
behaviour
the
to
et
and
that
they
as
we bear
the
loss
the
of
namely,
tions,
etc.,
blurring
are
mind
speaks
his
met
the
own",
with
the
full
insight
in
phenomenon
are
experienced
as
"out
there"
unfold
yet
not
trans-
all
are
abnormal
into
"in
schizo-
acute
boundaries
said
the
thoughts
percep-
inside
his
beyond
appar-
same
discussed
and
occurring
above,
feelings,
thoughts,
at
whole
together
If,
authors
he
that
the
of
or
which
of
feels
patient
and
about
Mayer-Gross
LEB,
we arrive
hypnagogia
in
us
are
my argument
his
of
very
with
these
what
pheno-
tells
himself".
of
self
passivity
actions
clouds,
parts
note,
the
of
patient
the
of
the
p. 270)
experiences".
to
respect
weakof
indeed
are
with
animals,
in
"not
being
above,
and
in
patient
contradiction
ject
or
"there
experienced:
plants,
etc.,
ent
often
the
that
(1969,
and
speech
nature
or
of
viz.,
al
core
phenomenon
of
further
that
p. 271)
note
this,
with
disturbance
the
of
is
world,
to
The
passivity
and
the
part
seen
hypnagogia,
alien
a loosening
is
best
without
This
The
self-identification
phrenia,
self
is
in
as
and
primacy
(1969,
al
weakness
feelings,
Significantly,
the
the
et
concen-
action
schizophrenia.
complete
strange
reference'.
schizophrenia.
full
from
of
Mayer-Gross
symptom
which
or
attributed
made
indicating
to
thought
'frames
as
1950)
inability
and
of
often
Indeed,
self.
line
other
volition
(Bleuler
attitude
one
from
of
the
'Ambivalence'
and
the
sub-
control
or
instigation.
In
and
madman
the
activities
physical
environment
external
stimuli
their
being
tually
and
that
or
responses
the
schizophrenia
withdrawn,
and
evidence
absent-minded
internal
is,
(b),
to
respect
else
are
patient,
responds
emotionally.
again
are
person
from
withdrawn
they
they
shows
either
respond
is
That
is,
immediate
their
do not
the
that
case
thought
generally
his
to
respond
erroneously,
In
inappropriately
the
in
absorbed
so
inappropriate.
who
both
that
both
thought
of
of
as
intelleccontent
and
289
structure
grammatical-logical
appear
incongruent
stimuli.
Indeed,
with
affect
were
to
term
'schizophrenia'
the
of
and
the
In
the
1965)
and
11)
as we know,
also
of
case
of
reports
quity
might
be
of
about
to
spear
famous
his
the
degree
and
his
the
to
downwards
and
by
1979b).
Foulkes
workers
PicKellar(1979b,
most
hair-raising
visions
with
surprising
detachment".
as
above,
noted
ing
or
onment
and
iences.
However,
insight
of
the
Hence
the
attempt
experiences
of
reference
is
often
insight
even
with
in
and
acting
created
by
by
the
and
of
seen
in
his
the
the
1909;
the
imager
the
subject,
thus
with
of
not
retainhis
envir-
expersuch
always
the
the
of
frame
an
capable
of
withdrawal-absorption.
psychological
interpretation,
delusional
that
to
subject
make
for-
affect,
imaginal
outside
of
having
"some
by
possession
is
one
unmarried
of
contact
case
entirely
of
phenomena
the
either
the
that
his
the
"Leant
withdrawn
into
of
For
subject,
schizophrenia
totally
some
subject
thinking
reference
the
having
here
(e. g.
Alexander
,
1979a,
MacKellar
can
intermittent
re-establishing
demonstrates
flatness
be watched
and
may not be
my
environment
upon
remarked
in
invading
reference.
p. 96)
hypnagogia
both
In
1965;
anti-
disturb
not
reported:
for
As
behav-
affect
the
to
a drowsy
a kiss
Vogel
and
from
of
ourselves
which
to
the
of
also
of
EEG tape,
various
hypnagogia.
physical
remind
(p. 186).
Coohch"
letters.
his
chapters
referred
responded
frame
plant
(see
flatness
incident
another
kissed
and
"
in
Flatness
in
"do
of
rise
Bleuler.
saying
from
comparison
(1962)
examples
down
Leroy
by
we may
Oswald's
this
in
absorption
of
wards
detachment
of
giving
may be
and
"Eureka:
for
An example
who
him
incongruity
anecdotal
incongruity
Archimedes'
and
found
professors.
that
circles";
bent
admittedly
and
detachment
one
absent-mindedness
demonstrating
sake
al
absent-minded
soldier
by
et
numerous
iour
responsible
coined
responses
reality
bluntness
phenomena
are,
verbal
external
(Foulkes
affect
4,7,
ongoing
emotional
the
his
of
them
fit
objective
subjects'
his
rationalize
into
world.
efforts
the
imaginal
intercurrent
In
to
is,
hypnagogia
explain
frame
this
and
290
justify
in
their
Mintz's
it.
example
by
"I
says:
awaken
abruptly
puzzled
look
the
and
instance,
justifies
her
strange
symbolism
hidden
the
writing
fall
his
of
in
asleep
a bizarre
make
on my friends'
unrelated
For
explaining
actually
might
responses.
subject
p. 47)
(1976,
Singer
in
the
expression
verbal
verbal
strange
own experiences
midsentence,
comment,
faces,
to
the
previous
result
of
the
LEB:
the
notice
hastily
and
remark
in
waking
seek
to
flow
of
tie
conversation".
as the
Delusions
Primary
delusions,
as
also
found
are
pretations,
by
characterized
of
In
significance.
first
the
and
patient
feels
shaking
importance,
p. 56,
are
as
appear
more
much
the
and
of
appears
unjustifiably
become
may then
in
contained
the
to
hypnagogia
phrenia
1959)
delusional
as
there
that
of
in
in
reported
and
they
is,
to
explicable
is
effects
of
these
cases
delusions
Weckowicz
as
missing
presuddenly
as
which
be
well
and
as
being
may
In
seen
In
misperception.
(e. g.,
often
premises.
may
second
most
subject
of
series
the
a meaning
meaning,
the
e. g.,
thought
behind
evidence
some
or
a passing
with
perceptions
the
(see
inadequate
are
group
those
pregnant
a complex
third
or
1969,
al
et
hypnagogia,
a conclusion-revelation
implications
regard
That
above.
spoken
thought
previous
the
world-
of
10),
chapter
with
conclusions
mises
which
in
commonly
any
of
"the
third,
Mayer-Gross
phenomena
suddenly
knowledge
with
kind"
the
unaccountable
thought
the
to
seems
with
In
to
awareness.
patient
a passing
charged
encountered
1930,
Schultz
the
conviction.
a relevant
Although
perceptions,
perception
second,
Jaspers
delusional
and
unrelated
infrequently
group
the
suddenly
of
perception
p. 274).
delusional
are
an awareness
and
schizophrenia
experiences
unwarranted
generates
to
normal
In
significance.
not
of
group
These
conviction
notions,
apparently
an
endow
of
inter-
delusional
from
hypnagogia.
between
ideas
delusional
in
respect
differentiated
(1963)
In
a sense
distinct
in
schizoBlewett
abnormal
lie
291
concept
the
attribute
disturbances
it
seems
of
perception
by
seizing
and
blurring,
the
waking
to
into
concept
that
conveyed
Schjelderup-Ebbe,
1946;
van
and
accompany
of
chapters.
not
reduce
importance.
the
same
to
"'unreal'
the
in
their
partimay
symbolic(see
audition
or
Archer
1935;
God is
subject
vision
Froeschels
conviction
encountered
its
is
are,
belief
as
in
delu-
primary
found
also
to
hallucinations.
discussed
in
other
in schizophrenic
presence
(1969,
p. 275) note
et al
even
appearance,
patient's
They
in
experiences
Mayer-Gross
latter's
it.
that
significance
and schizophrenic
has been
former
the
regards
hallucinations
the
hypnagogic
in
In
1923;
conviction
hypnagogic
occurrence
of
awareness
is
chairs
through
1972,1975).
Dusen
many
a hypnagogic
a hypnagogic
e. g.,
sense
Likewise,
or
to
realization
message
an
by
the
see
argued
or
which
three
important
an
with
may
as
subject
an image,
ascribed
normally
have
suddenly
him
to
inundated
sions
that
by
reference
of
a significance
a schizophrenic
and
'spreading',
Moreover,
the
LEB
of
placed
frame
as
the
a setting
a percept,
acquires
essence
by,
importance
one
or
And,
attraction
Thus
with
to
arrangement.
The
than
the
concepts.
properties.
LEB more
unrelated
restaurant
Its
certain
one
properties
diverging,
of
the
shift
presented
instance,
ally
to
which
within
place
the
of
expressing
or
of,
of
disturbance
properties
or
character
suddenly
and
as
simultaneously.
play
may be
be
its
the
patient
cular
disturb-
involves
concepts
i. e.,
takes
on
mind
conveying
or
seizing
tends
due
beyond
p. 273)
to
or
of
thoughts,
this
of
cognition
patient
essential,
because
which,
For
or
properties
essential
comes
per-
we speak
whether
experience
actual
thoughts,
earlier,
argued
me that,
perceptions,
said
above,
delusion
primary
and
subject
be
to
the
of
the
perceptions,
felt
to
the
symbolization,
are
of
(1969,
al
et
of
symbolization.
of
more
disturbances
to
Mayer-Gross
experience
However,
of
traced
cognition.
and
ception
ance
may be
formation
fact,
primary
in
their
frequently
delusions".
if
that
does
recognized,
reality
accepted
And,
and
with
although
292
in
hallucinations
schizophrenic
many
clear
a setting
of
the
case.
always
to
appearance
(1925),
Schneider
their
C.
hypnagogic
table
outcome
Gross
et
for
of
such
be
ject.
That
both
be
is
indeed
Mintz's
he
calls
strate
it.
this
am proposing
and
hypnagogia
in,
in
case
without
both
the
as
this
the
phenomena,
try
will
a window
basis
and
their
of
that
"state
a number
shade
show
was
similarity
this
tendency
discrimination
or
which
factor
conditions.
adequate
of
sub-
LEB then
the
such,
the
a core
other
proposes
hypnagogia,
He offers
is
as
of
is
which
subject
here,
among
we saw how
on
in
activities
This,
(1949)
phenomenon
the
strike
in
hypnagogia
fascination
mental
reflected
in
and
and
what
a towel
of
characteristic
properties
as
example
identification
for
Mayer-
'essential'
the
Froeschels
shape.
by
arising
in
the
with
inevi-
the
implication
schizophrenia
conceptualization.
indentified
of
the
of
are
if,
is,
the
with
(cited
condition
withdrawal
schizophrenia
subject's
In
of
reflected
should
below,
in
etc.,
properties
should
factor
emergence
states
essential
in
the
and
schizophrenic
hallucinations
as
psychological
a concept,
that
control,
means
attributed
the
general
occur
p. 274).
An interesting
arguing
(1914)
Berze
mental
equating
the
of
1969,
al
reduced
regarded
state,
that
so
to
by no
is
this
consciousness
So much
thought
are
of
I
of
examples
quote
is
transition"
to
demon-
two:
(2) While
in the state
I say:
of transition,
'There
is no communication
between
the bathroom
(The previous
and the hearing
center'.
evening
I had been working
the
on a paper
concerning
)
hearing
In the
and the visual
center.
center
centers
are drawn
scheme of Wernicke-Lichtheim,
by lines.
in circles
My living
and are connected
by a narrow
are connected
room and the bathroom
The narrow,
passageway.
connecting
passageway
is common to the scheme of Wernicke-Lichtheim
and the two rooms.
(Froeschels
1949,
p. 20)
I saw a piece
(8) Once in a transition
state,
of
the body of a woman.
The
over
suspended
cloth
the body,
covered
end of the cloth
while
right
four-fifths
the remainder,
approximately
of the
in an unknown
upright
on the floor
stood
whole,
be
is
divided
into
to
The
three
cloth
way.
equal
as
293
'Not afterwards,
but immediately,
I say:
parts.
'immediately'
three
knowing
that
means 'into
(dividing
into
So
space
parts)
equal parts'.
for
(immediately)
taken
time
one and
are
and
the same.
(Froeschels
(1949)
Froeschels
law
the
mind
things
basis
the
on
or
object
mind
which
(see
also
the
principle
principle
or
be
category
identical
or
which
properties
of
character"
to
contrast
is
animals,
equal
equal
the
waking
and
unequal
to
tends
operate
further
Froeschels
similarity.
that
character"
persons,
a few
only
waking
applied,
more
to
in
the
"essential
hypnagogia
1947),
He contends
conscious.
for
between
distinguish
or
whereas
"essential
Thus,
Froeschels
of
or
the
of
function.
to
two
p. 21)
strictly
the
on
one
be
is
considered
sharing
seeks
this
that
of
are
necessarily
may not
the
functions
or
based
hypnagogia
in
an object,
of
on
is
identification
is,
(A=A)
identity
of
that,
argues
1949,
'
from
derived
argues
the
sub-
that
logic
terms
Of all
the categorical
and
which
to
has
seems
offered,
similarity
epistemology
best
the basis
be the one that
upon
characterizes
in the state
the subconscious
of transworks
which
does not mean
term
ition.
But this
evidently
it
to the subconscious
means to conscious
what
feeling
the
The latter
takes
of
reasoning.
for
stone
a stepping
most of the time
similarity
idendifferentiation
to
thorough
the
and
way
on
hand
The subconscious
tification.
on the other
identical
frequently
with
considers
similarity
further
identity,
with
and does not bother
'research'.
(Froeschels
p. 24)
1949,
Thus,
in the transition
animals,
persons,
state,
...
the
to
functions,
things,
may
seem
which
and
different
simior slightly
mind entirely
waking
lar,
The transition
state
may be identical.
into
flow
identifies
They
together
them.
really
a unity.
(Froeschels
That
as
in
is
is,
hypnagogia
opposed
to
agreement
characterized
tends
to
differentiating
with
my general
by the LEB
relate,
unify,
and
distinguishing.
and
that
proposition
resulting
p. 22)
1949,
in
the
identify
is
This
hypnagogia
blurring
of
294
differences
between
Supporting
the
in
comment
that
that
identity
of
functions
to
which
is
primarily
to
him
to
be
to
the
1965;
Silberer
its
of
image
the
Further,
the
experience
(1930,
Schultz
king
an
the
or
nificance
process"
both
ess
and
crossing
at
this
very
mixing
logic
Experiments
how
salad.
sequences
to
say
The
gist
without
result
of
this
thin-
state,
that
speech
frames
expr-
of reference.
LEB:
1962)
(Oswald
and,
several
individuals
Stransky
selecting
was
imagery
meaningless
metaphors,
the
Sig-
the
of
and
logic:
attention".
hypnagogic
appeared
hidden
my contention
wakeful
normal
and
head.
As with
alliterations,
densation,
quickly
their
of
means.
in
more
Stransky
and
may
hypnagogic-like-cum-schizophrenic
in
may be produced
speech
influence
the
of "relaxed
subjects
came into
by
it
complexity
or
is
literal
of
subjects
two
the
at
realness
what
thinking
of
out
the
with
to
occasions.
feeling
well
hypnago
and
carried
point
many
in
also
both
by
of
schizophrenic
or
Schizophrenic
show
by
drew
properties
as
the
"the
of
fits
which
hypnagogic
the
spoke
experienced
observation
but
different
'knowledge'
actual
p. 56)
by
symbolization
subject
the
workers
"essential
evidenced
or
on
chapter
meaning
on
latter
one
dependent
various
that
the
the
is
the
and
by
appear
of
subjective
may differ
may hit
schizophrenia
what
earlier
particular
i. e.,
former
the
metaphorical:
be
to
carries
image
an
1924)
only
in
is
this
made
Slight
occurrence,
a particular
of
In
observation
hypnagogia
tends
not
in
imagery
which
unfold
time
LEB.
according
properties
that
or
theoretical
seizing
essential
into
objects
and
subject's
and
the
different
hypnagogia
functions
of
turns
similarity
constitutes
forward
earlier
put
in
time
phenomenon
term
etc.
Froeschels'
This
the
core
concepts,
also
entirely
both
or
attention
that
on
objects
is
the
based
the
objects,
argument
argument
mentation
at
more
identified.
the
more
(e. g.,
same
and
of
or
hypnagogia
may be
validation
one
and
under
his
asked
whatever
a catatonialike
and
speech
irrelevant,
the
wordresultant
full
"a
great
deal
sentences
or
words
of
of
conbeing
295
into
merged
one
(cited
neologisms"
already
argued,
frames
by
of
are
the
of
Similar
forward
by
"a
put
schizophrenic
the
he
(see
reference
phrenic
of
obtained
a disorderly
taneously.
This
may
most
sound
from
things,
people,
of
ent frames
and
who
believed
functions
tical
on
He cites
"the
head
halo,
the
the
the
of
Jesus,
of
cigars
glance
of
the
a cigar
package,
shed
further
of
affect,
and
by
both
of
certainty,
light
the
and
(1948)
an
the
and
simul-
tax
band,
the
patient
were
phenomenon
iden-
were
he
the
of
(i.
is,
that
and
the
woman
the
spoke
of
same
- which
incongruity
ideas
and
other
experienced
e.,
feelings
significance).
and
in
agreement
of
'being
property
much
Froeschels'
each
Thus
when
life
differ-
to
by
(pp. 108-109).
hypnagogists
and
how
encircled,
by
the
essential
activity,
see
absurdities
sex
encircled
feelings
accidental
as
patient
a schizophrenic
and
being
sex
and
of
is
or
delusional
example
reference
as
with
a saint,
this
conviction,
this
of
belonging
boxes,
man"
on
schizophrenics
argument
of
by
schizo-
illustrates
case
three
of
experienced
the
all
as
the
of
reference
identified
cigar
package
sex
feelings
basis
frames
verbal
clearly
may be
reference
Jesus,
in
(1964)
Domarus
von
that
or
rather,
of
results
he
what
tragic.
or
schizophrenia.
Or
simulthat
of
frame
one
frames
more
often
witty
example
An
or
while
comprehending
Thus,
from
says
proposes
sets,
manner.
two
across
of
1935).
shifting
who
into
also
is,
that
be
schizo-
principle
apprehension
Bychowski,
to
one
capable
the
to
p. 125)
(1964)
is
in
also
in
another
he cuts
Mintz's
a number
possibilities
Angyal
fails
appears
a thing,
as
also
respect
(1964,
all
"system-connections",
In
of
were
abstract
schizophrenic
relationships
may
which,
crossing
in
He takes
consideration".
Jesus,
resultant
p. 114),
Kasanin
cannot
others.
although
which
many
results
is
calls
with
1962,
argument
taneous
the
signs
reference.
he neglects
by
Oswald
similar
that
in
word,
A somewhat
phrenia
it,
by
or
(1909).
Jung
to
sentence
the
with
my line
encircled'
identifying
is
of
seen
by
a person,
in
examples
296
basis
their
of
the
with
identified
is
towel
the
the
with
shape,
dining
the
and
Wernicke-Lichtheim
the
sharing
window
room
centres
accidental
quality
shade
being
of
bathroom
and
basis
the
on
the
on
their
of
by
connected
'passage'.
Von
phrenic
which
are
stags'.
the
law
lies
irrelevant
Von
for
identification
Domarus
logician
sex
since
as
In
B.
for
'surroundings'
in
same
identi-
surrounded:
the
B is
the
considered
difference
any
everything
A and
of
were
out,
paralogical
A and
of
Indians
points
intersection
of
or
the
that
nor
the
conclusion
not
ing
in
tences;
separated.
centric
has
and
Arieti
to
The
to
pre-
predicate.
have
conceptualize
than
be
pointed
on
out
the
egocentric.
"In
and
speech
"inner
inner
The
for
single
(1955)
on
not
identical
upon
of
with
agreement
hypnagogia,
von Domar, us
to
paralogician
habits,
nature
In
remarks,
rather
predicates
...
speech
common
speech
he
speech",
yet
but
para-
identity
accepts
one
respect
schizophrenic
egocentric
are
in
the
he
similarities.
(1946)
considers
similar
schizophrenics
of
"partial"
Froeschels
from
subjects
upon
(1953)
Hyman
of
that
is,
that
"the
observation
identity
rather
tendency
basis
the
identical
of
Similarly,
(von
from
language
and
nature
'certain
Domar. us
von
identified
makes
(p. 111),
basis
dicates,
he
box
made
concludes
adjectives"
the
illu-
an
(P. 111).
drawn"
the
as
swift
that
excluded
common
were
formal
the
swift
as
is
the
are
concludes
the
'surrounded'
the
are
outside
they
schizo-
He uses
Indians
important,
the
to
reference
paragrammatical
"neither
patient
of
Stags
a cigar
because
cal
B:
its
a saint,
way,
Certain
contradiction
and
of
e. g.:
A:
More
nature
a syllogism.
a schizophrenic
of
thinking
by
Mode Barbara,
the
which
in
expressed
stration
the
analyzes
thinking
paralogical
properties
from
further
Domar us
in
speech
to the egocentric
regressed
1964,
Domarus
p. 112).
by
proceeds
subject-predicate
expresses
his
outer
thinking
speech
sen-
himself
is
in
ego-
predicative
of
think-
the
child"
and
297
between
autism
whereas
the
is
in
pp. 43-47)
(1932,
Piaget
latter
autistic
mentation
liquid
substances
has
in
come,
by
proved
the
by
rationally,
primitive.
Thus,
to
identified
with
human
the
dreams,
important,
body,
itself,
Aphrodite,
of
hypnagogic
of
instance,
birth
symbolize
Very
children".
from
a new birth),
of
for
water,
been
issue
thinking
autistic
fact
(birth
myths
symbol
my own analysis
in
which
way,
so many
(baptism
told
this
that,
He explains
operates
"has
thinking
egocentric
intelligence.
and
ontogenetically
the
placed
in
and
is
as
etc.
),
and
stories
rites
agreement
Piaget
mentation,
and
with
states:
Ego-centric
thought
represent
and intelligence...
forms
two different
of reasoning,
and we may
logics...
two different
without
even say,
paradox,
The points
are as follows
of divergence
: a) Ego'syncretistic'
logic
intuitive,
is
more
centric
more
is not
deductive,
is,
its
than
that
reasoning
to
from premise
The mind leaps
made explicit.
bound,
conclusion
at a single
stopping
without
is attached
to proving,
on the way. b) Little
value
The vision
of the
propositions.
or even checking
feeling
belief
brings
a
and
state
of
about
a
whole
far
if
than
each step
of security
more rapidly
in the argument
c) Personal
were made explicit.
likewise
of analogy
schemas
are made use of,
openly
of earlier
reasoning
memories
without
influence.
d) Visual
their
manifesting
schemas
an important
and can even take
also
play
part,
in supporting
the deduction
the place
of proof
judgements
is made.
that
of value
e) Finally,
have far
than
on
more influence
on Ego-centric
thought.
communicable
(quoted
Von
Domarus
relationship
of
primitive
is
one
logical
are
peoples
(they
to
thought
in
in
tive
and
and
legends
argued
speech
of
was
schizophrenic
archaic-magic
of
(1930),
for
the
chapters).
primitive
Isakower
regressive
of
speech
child's
many
share
close
and
the
speech
by
the
tribes.
(1938),
character
as
(p. 112).
in
Likewise
and
of
the
of
hypnagogia
also
primi-
creeds
Silberer
McKellar
who
features
found
para-
schizophrenic
(1922)
Storch
philosophy
mentality
elements)
specific
peoples"
primitive
reached
very
"the
of
processes
the
egocentric
that
conclusion
those
conclusion
discovered
Schultz
the
and
essence
similar
earlier
the
p. 159)
1965,
Rapaport
because
that,
argues
between
driven
by
(1957)
(1965),
have
(see
298
(1930,
Schultz
hypnagogic
the
believes
"belong
together
the
process,
Ego
the
external
(1922)
as
and
Storch
shifting
"archaic-magic
features
hypnagogia
tive
cultures
modern
is
affected
instance,
the
the
merely
on
metal
of both
in
as
more
in
identified
may be
reasons
flowers
of
This
or
yellow
of
the
instance,
garments
or
illogical
"immediately"
means
kingship
partly
due
series
of
on
similarities
illogicality
to
mediate
subconscious
of
these
predicate
processes
predicates.
the
deity
the
with
for
yellow
solids.
the
apparently
in
presented
second
of
Or,
gold).
or
wear
crown
a golden
of
in
example
parts",
"feminine
inspector"
"complying"
the
and
irre-
striking
identifications
i. e.,
identification
would
be
may
associations,
This
which
Archer's
equal
of
be
to
to
may come
degree
"Footertootro"
and
For
may come
a king
which
means
(1973)
"third
Green's
meaning
rail"
and
"loneliness".
is,
"Uguru"
That
meaning
levancy
on
affected
properties.
liquids
three
More-
examples.
identifications
"into
follo-
a single
or a life-giving
Froeschels'(1949)
on
'yellow'
Domarus'
a certain
For
identified
through
identified
then
and
predicates.
property
value
Life
primi-
identification
may be
and
commercial
to
1976)
single
thus
and
is
ancient
may be
example
plants,
may explain
and
von
other
with
which
certain
irrelevant
(1935)
present
identified
obvious
for
to
sun
practices
sun
identifications
the
with
gold-coloured
(irrespective
sun
and
paralogical
In
single
the
in
present
the
identification
of
Mintz's
the
the
and
possessing
references
instance,
of
the
by
predicates.
Eliade
basis
gold
complex
criss-cross
in
magical
1976;
the
process
same
predicate
over,
Frazer
between
experience".
clearly
single
in
as
e. g.,
the
grounds
wing
from
as well
(see
also
found
summarized
of
schizophrenia
identifying
of
process
in
and
been
be
thinking
borders
forms
are
the
of
and
to
also
of
have
he
which
schizophrenia"
abolition
world",
Archaic-magic
both
ending",
complexity
or
identification,
cosmic
of
to
attention
experiences,
"the
as
is
realm
other
such
"the
as
the
drawn
also
world
to
with
hypnagogia
in
the
that
to
has
such
experiences
experience
which,
p. 56)
mean
to
based
that
in
299
the
of
case
entirely
apparently
e. g.,
"Footertootro=Feminine
three
equal
that
there
the
subject
a number
are
and
is
condensation
in a climate
sets
the
the
result
of
schizophrenics
invalid
explanations
their
verbalizations
the
time
becomes
or
the
manages
subject
thus
and
The
instance,
the
is
which
two
or
reference
state
the
development
the
hypna-
and
thus
reasons,
Some-
a number
of
the
state
his
of
links'
at
a sense
with
hypnagogic
the
(1924)
as
can
thought
be
seen
in
quoted
example
made
by
is
many
associations
of
more
as
as
at
to
with
dissociation
the
as
depending
clear-cut
as
the
of
their
occurrence.
the
(1890)
"less
an
affair
of
However,
the
notion
of
of
who
'splitting',
and
change
of
arguments
hypnagogia,
gearing
split-
(1939)
this
evidence
stage
or
Hart
and
of
experiences
a dissociated
James
the
understanding
of
of
speed,
variety,
feeling
time
those
on
syncretization
by the
hypnagogia
and
relating
'gearing'".
of
a matter
from
can be deduced
and
presented,
and
(FOR)
reference
of
the
to
pp. 100-101),
agrees
in
evidenced
or
reference,
of
frame
inclusion
the
subjects
subject
frames
a wider
by
FsOR,
(1979b,
personality,
not
them
statements-conclusions.
'missing
into
more
hypnagogic
be
to
schizophrenic,
Slight's
irrelevancies
McKellar
gear,
often,
thoughts
understanding
the
the
characterized
of
these
and
of
switching
irrelevancy
spoke
for
crowding
rather
the
follow
of
11.
chapter
of
to
as
are
seen,
of
validity
irrelevant
hypnagogic
of
prolonging
the
about
pregnant
the
his
to
frames
many
Just
the
of
by
account
for
from,
and. apparently
unlike
out
steps
however,
complex
we have
as
incapable
generally
times,
of
But,
awakes
tracing
in
identifications
meaningful.
subject
Not
apparently
which,
significance.
gogic
passivity.
confident
report
infre-
and
identifications.
and
subjects
and
of
very
or
these
together
traversing
clearly
crowding
syncretization
bringing
of
imply
also
reference
of
be
may
might
observed
engage
conclusions
hypnagogic
often
openness
feeling
and
It
frames
of
that
quently,
reference
there
rail=complying"
identifications.
associating
missing
"immediately=into
inspector",
"third
parts",
identifications,
unrelated
might
may
suggest.
300
is,
That
be
to
as
FsOR.
In
external
but
by
characterized
such
formed
fit
to
new,
that
subjects
can
experiences
while
being
in
environment.
But
the
awareness
subject's
becomes
incorporated.
sociation,
the
vaguely
Thus,
his
individual
his
us
in
most
is
occasions
hypnagogic
external
latter's
reaching
transformed
it
as
we may talk
dis-
of
hypnagogist's
of
the
somatic
or
perceptual
still
impinge
having
the
say,
already
aspects
may
more
trans-
their
of
although
FsOR,
consciousness
let
their
the
of
input
the
as
in
aware
cases
or
We have
FOR.
absorbed
most
such
constituting
crowd,
be
two
having
often
wider
dissociated
consciousness,
complete
latter,
the
the
from,
be
may not
FOR appears
of
dissociation
incorporate
it
seen
a syncretization
a case
environment
instead
hypnagogic
the
mentioned,
already
awareness
on,
or
trans-
undergone
certain
in
schizophrenia
one
of
psychological
withdrawal
formations.
both
In
important
from
hypnagogia
features
one's
another
from
and
is
external
of
way
these
that
and/or
social
that
saying
speak,
more
cepts,
memories,
deductions,
and
more
normally
logical
),
(i.
etc.,
become
dissociated.
facet
affair
encompassing
ego
e.,
controls,
ego
is
physiological
con-
syllogistic
dissociation
Thus
to
so
functions,
associated
etc.
in,
sets
activities
inductions,
himself
dissociates
As withdrawal
environments.
and
schemata,
a multi-
psychological
disturbances.
In
to
the
the
hypnagogia,
Trmner
occurrence
of
occurrence
of
horizontal,
(p. 347).
dissociations
I
by
argued
a. common
tonic
behaviour,
Another
between
auditory
the
In
the
form
of
awareness
experience.
group
initiating
psychophysical
in
of a sensation
For instance,
is,
diagonal
of
physiological
spasms.
are
they
attention
that
myoclonic
features,
dissociation
drawn
and
phenomena
psychological
namely,
same
place
these
schizophrenic
share
vertical,
also
themselves
be
to
would
has
dissociation,
oculomotor
double-vision
Although
(1911)
most
is
which
environment,
a person
the
of
to
not
however,
may,
factor
be
with
cata-
withdrawal.
hypnagogia
may exist
and a hypnagogic
Trmner
(p. 349)
301
and
being
ing
sensation
observant
of
aware
Strort
did
not
phenomena
to
may come
mena
initiated
be
related
accompaniment
as
a result
of
many
images,
take
gives
ceptualization
it
is
than
its
to
tion
bolic
can
as
'Meditation'
into
(condense)
Paralogically
frequently
by
siveness
(Cameron
of concepts
ening
1954;
(McGaughran
category
the
although
von
made
Hyman
and
Arieti
it),
the
addi-
a symchapters
may combine
or
neologisms
as
the
crossing
which
are
of
outcome
FsOR.
as
inappropriate
Taylor
1957),
very
not
(1953),
see
it
of
in
is
which
a given
thought
different
from
Arieti
(1955)
and
this
all
include
than
objects
broad-
openness
1956)
to
been
overinclu-
e. g.
1947),
Moran
most
have
thinking
patient
are
more
in
to
in
con-
Neologisms,
and
of
for
acquires,
ideas
more
of
stand
in
words
or
systems
to
again
different
two
of
schizophrenic
the
outcome
more
or
unrelated
the
McGaughran
Domarus
two
examples
and
the
to
classifications
(Chapman
(1964),
already
a condensation
investigators
of
an
that
it
e. g.,
more
in
variety
a greater
These views
permissible.
Domarus
von
of
is
1938,1939a,
tendency
pheno-
FOR and
of
resulting
or
different
referred
para-
this
Different
be
also
encountered
stages
and
as
belonging
faulty,
from
widened
to
of
classification.
two
of
condensation
agree
again
may
earlier,
on
one
widened
paralogically
argued
'Psi'.
early
in
seen
(or,
seen
and
and
unrelated
thought
if
to,
meaning
be
that
notes,
hypna-
delusion
of
Within
idea
an
meant
normal
one,
be
complex,
normally
the
Condensation
neologisms.
where
sensations
on
Condensation
to
he
as
dissociation.
we have
functions,
ideas,
rise
light
LEB.
LEB,
place.
in
may result
ideas
the
of
FsOR may
the
from
woman
autosymbolic
in
FOR might
of
a trickl-
systematically
mental
hypnagogic
or
or
schizophrenia
of
state
The
on
in
thinking
limbs,
which,
with
some
asleep
the
current
development
the
and
his
falling
he becomes
"if
along
may throw
'splitting'
limbs"
interjection
to
This,
the
of
the
an
irrelevant
gogic
while
utterance
exist",
thought.
which
through
hypnagogic
of
logical
in
"tiredness
of
the
train
of
7)
running
completely
was
(No.
an example
offers
thought
those
302
more
abnormality
thinking
than
has
suggested
also
in
terms
of
who
cult
to
by
the
who
are
not
the
view
is
which
level
in
or getting
(Festinger
rid of
1957),
incongruence
(Rogers
(Peak
(1955)
argued,
and disparity
the building
has
such
a manner
author
(1955)
ing
be
to
as Kelly
or,
personal
that
constructs
by
The
loosening
the
to
conducive
believed
by
affected
dissonance
1955),
is
is
same
1951),
lessening
the
(1953)
Hyman
a blurring
and
imprecision
or
(1956,1958)
McReynolds
of
also
pro-
difficult
"a
decrease
in
categorizing
of
ation
reducing
'cause'
anxiety.
Having
of
incongruencies
investigators
first
appear
individual
the
at
and
such
that
theories
classification
the patient's
reduces
in hypnagogia
anxiety
in
and
who
argue
peak
of
they
are
are
result
the
of
the
as a schizophrenic
anxiety
can be found
addition
to
its
is
presence
in
by
symptoms
schizophrenic
then
in
presented
in
of
avoiding
of
This
theories
a crisis
correct
quantity
reduction
thereof.
that
the
the
a way
thus
primary
high
sees
as
arising
observations
with
other
widening
conceptualizing
and
"the
that
he
assimil-
(p. 280)
extremely
(p. 261)
percepts"
the
percepts"
an
used
standards
facilitate
proposed
is
schizophrenia
the
of
would....
unassimilable
strictness
If
strictness
otherwise
of
agreement
the
percepts
unassimilated
the
diffi-
in
of
that
'maladjusted'
incompatibilities.
proposes
conceptualization.
poses,
in
The
of
minimize
constructs
anxiety.
in
to
as
specifically
personal
Arieti
the
have proposed
that
some writers
is a basic
there
towards
tendency
(Lecky 1945),
self-consistency
and the avoiding
normal
harmonious
of
comprehend.
in
one's
think
a FOR generally
that
last
in
necessarily
world
to
abstractions
found
also
noteworthy
individuals
in
tend
persons
higher
or
(1952)
Peters
categories.
maladjusted
way,
mystics
certainly
is
It
that
logical-syllogistic
of
supraordinates,
of
but
in
a widening
as
a phenomenon,
thinking
a defect
as
life
such
of
an
a crisis.
paralogically
symptom
in full
as a
which
swing
303
'disturbance'
in
hypnagogia
of
uction
as
a reducer
One effect
that
the
physical,
social,
have
takes
in
and
and
from
seen
of
presence
classification
doubly
is
'disturbance',
a thought
the
widening
schizophrenia
be
as we have
Thus,
paralogically
actively
transformation
stimuli,
environmental
the
which
can
Moreover,
transexternal
them
as
anxiety,
of
confirmed:
a reducer
as
second,
anxiety.
anism
which
normally
the
former
the
increase
or
case
of
by
characterized
is
It
muli.
are
reported
the
peak
not
so much
of
an important
is
of
incoming
West's
may arise
from
of
is,
circuits"
extreme
similar
difference
as
the
brought
had
their
crises,
as
that
note
a switch
between
the
to
the
may be
true
a crisis
by
either
mystics,
experiences
observation
an
unassimilated
many
mystical
an
of
on
in
theory
we may have
result
increase
to
a breakdown
schizophrenia
anxiety
extreme
have
in
infor-
either
latter
the
hand,
(1962)
Whereas
stimuli.
That
interesting
to
processing
to
mechboth interin
a task
hypnogogia,
a sudden
or
gradual
the
stimuli,
to
with
schizophrenia.
a "jamming
(1962)
Payne's
irrelevant
according
dreams
and
decrease
is
are
breakdown,
those
out
efficient
hallucinations
extreme
screens
which
most
Such
is
phenomenon of over-inclusiveness
in a hypothetical
filter
a breakdown
external,
allow
discussion
present
the
of
and
the
to
that
mation.
of
to
the
his
to
attend
paralogically.
of
hypnagogia
suggestion
the result
of
of
phenomenon
as
to
need
rise
is
environment
experiments.
place
Relevant
to
given
incorporation
first,
nal
his
hypnagogia
from
stimuli
the
deepening
mentation
of
that
that
bring
hypnagogic
psychological
and
deprivation
the
of
incorporation
argued,
a background
and
to
red-
We know
against
apt
subject's
eliminate
would
seen,
in
the
on
already
receptivity
and
is
and
and
place
anxiety
formation
and
take
as
syndrome.
or
has
relaxation
sleep
hypnagogic
the
tension
an end.
is,
present
Indeed,
too.
anxiety
relaxation,
is
It
earlier:
of
relaxation
slightest
reduce
argued
experiences
increasing
that
or
of
hypnagogic
to
thought
anxiety,
a constituent
of
of
suggestive
a different
schizophrenic
stitoo,
at
of
FOR,
and the
304
lying
perhaps
mystic
latter
the
ability
of
levant'
information.
Epilepsy
discussing
ignore
its
in
speech
can
in
occurs
and
flooding
the
with
the
epilepsy.
pathic
by
'irre-
of
same writers
of
and,
there
are
bring
epileptic
that
and
in
symptoms
to
ideo-
appear
is
this
consciousness,
not
fits
such
schizo-
generally
arguably,
that
note
about
although
clear
which
deteriorating
thought,
dis-
symptoms
further
can
chronic
of
be
only
consciousness"
frequencies
are
case,
can
et
thinking
of
schizophrenic
Moreover,
a background
the
states
The
in
to
possible
disturbances
clouding
observed
hardly
As Mayer-Gross
the
ictal
schizophrenia
against
"some
psychoses
(pp. 453-4).
phrenia
is
corresponding
establish
commonly
it
twilight
epileptic
accompanied
always
constitution
epilepsy.
out
schizophrenic
certain
are
cope
to
point
from
one
fits
general
schizophrenia
p. 320)
tinguished
if
to
relationship
(1969,
and
the
and schizophrenia:
In
al
in
not
in
true
necessarily
general.
First,
(1945)
McCulloch
and
by
terized
in
quoted
support
accepted
is
there
has
1960)
In
these
leptic
the
some
instances
rhythmia.
adaptive
'normalize'
This
effort
the
it
the
realm
and
phenomenon
presumably
undesirable
imag-
and
p. 119).
In
in
psychosis
1966,
p. 3) occur-
for
which
of
"forced
that
frequencies
the
the
paranoid
observed
by
is
the
reality
rest
(1958,
Landolt
normalization".
during
epi-
disappear
by
are replaced
has been described
far"
with
of
1964,
Sedman
ictal
the
too
of
account
been
of
been
there
facility
(Angyal
principle
has
patients
gone
"the
e. g.,
to
states
the
Second,
cases
(see
have
which
1924).
the
those
are
charac-
schizophrenia
that
Meduna
what
ranging
impaired"
enunciated
EEG of
and
separating
epileptics
twilight
consciousness
(Bumke
consciousness"
in
ring
"oneirophrenia"
a theory
notoriously
in
called
evidence
in
schizophrenic
addition,
"clear
of
psychoses
generally
ination
of
included
cases
have
clouding
symptomatic
those
of
normal
as
the
synchronization
from
dys"an
brain
to
305
brain
of
phenomena
the
has
194S:
operation
been
found
by
psychoses
suggest
that
processes
the
nuclear
affecting
the
of
Hypnagogic
experiences
He quotes
Marc
(1840)
other
and
the
of
errors
state
dence
to
found
extensively
this
insanity
first
The
sensory
genetically
become
sleep
(p. 477).
of
seeing
grotvoices
animal
and external
hypnagogia
as
to
refers
(and
he presented
some
hallucinations
individuals
especially
eviare
to
predisposed
patients,
case
case
those
patients
onset
beginning
the
at
of
illustrating
to
of
a woman
initially
of
(case
illness.
at
to
the
No. 9)
whose
for
frequent
individuals
these
of
that
encompassing
only
course
had
they
mental
extended
the
showed
experiences
Most
spectrum.
eventually
record
illness
the
insanity,
to
predisposed
whose
hypnagogic
occurred
but
awakening
the
in
predisposed
hallucinations
is
on
this
delirium"
"internal
as
in
total
and
hypnagogic
viz.,
mental
whole
typical
section
see
sleeping.
that
insane
to the
prior
years
(mostly
unpleasant)
were
(For
individuals
human
of
argued
group,
comprised
the
the
illness.
their
of
of
workers
the
to
who
without
both
in
systems
a "passing
state
and
effect)
and
organic
before
and
refers
this
himself
Baillarger
first
normal
hearing
senses"
dreaming
of
who
in
sounds
onset
through
go
the
and
be
schizophrenia.
the
of
perceptions
they
p. 474)
pathogenesis:
one
confused
figures
linked
may also
hypnagogia
to
sleep
them
(1969,
al
epileptic
and
at
overtakes
esque
1969),
al
14).
chapter
that
to
subject
in
(1846),
noted
et
functional
same
epilepsy
in
Baillarger
et
schizophrenias
involved
"Epilepsy"
area,
Mayer-Gross
and
relationship
homeo-
essentially
Mayer-Gross
ictal
regulating
centres
con(Roth
1951).
"Forced
normalization"
(1960)
in schizoto occur
also
Landolt
the
those
as
hand,
other
diencephalic
of
phrenic
brain
by
cited
homeostasis
with
cerned
as being
considered
(Hill
static
to
are
On the
activity.
electrical
Their
sleep
onset
waking
this
most
state.
development
frequent
or
on
A
306
hallucination
hypnagogic
beating
soldiers
her.
disturb
the
or
frightened
intention
some
see
in
sound
the
drums
of
Baillarger
that
hypnagogic
experiences
imaginal
that
to
respect
experiences
firstly,
the
are
viduals
these
the
are
lying
the
of
course
which,
cinations
hallucinations,
ful
full
with
as
then
back
to
factors
he believes
many
are
argues
indionset
Indeed,
onset.
to
tends
eyes
where
cases
hallu-
hypnagogic
with
into
turn
ones
disappearing
Baillarger
considers
diagnostic
important
the
of
part
wake-
hypnagogic
merely
eventually
form
they
of
the
sleep
at
worsens,
be
insight
hallucinations
naturally,
to
their
these
of
sleep
into
of
Baillarger
the
recover,
Thus,
hallucinations
predisposition
insanity.
a hundred
Nearly
hypnagogic
This
who,
between
REM sleep
may provide
onset
test
the
mentation
Schultz
latent
"shared
the
hypnagogia
the
physiological
(1930)
schizophrenics
appears
et
between
and
dreaming
that
same
Vogel
physiological
to
(p. 58)
that
and
and
al
schizo(1972,
dreaming
and
components
regressivity"
and
hypothesis
share
by
also
shared
drawn
parallels
noted
schizophrenia,
dreams
with
is
having
argued
same psychological,
mechanisms
view
(1930)
Schultz
the
share
physiological,
phrenia.
p. 449),
later
years
experiences
probably
to
illness
by
comprises
wakeful
begins
out
lose.
which
at
streets
experiences
He cites
the
begins
these
and
greatly.
a clear
occurring
of
the
her
have
closing
illness
h_vpnagogic
to
cases
or/and
recovery.
as
those
annoy
course
patients,
hallucinations.
the
patient
the
eventually
pronounced
down
these
the
Many
of
of
to
pointed
they
mental
to
is
that
hallucinations
in
exaggerate
as
of
It
group,
came
in
upset
know
second
noticeably
mere
day
to
she
sent
soldiers
of
this
gradually
people
they
restricted
secondly,
and,
these
the
beginning
of
the
however,
which,
In
current
sight
beginning
i. e.,
the
clearly
paranoid.
the
at
and
but
was
during
became
she
situation
it
hearing
seeing
At
her
it:
Later,
Eventually
the
drums.
their
only
experience
the
was
suggested
sleep
required
correlates
and
that
schizophrenic
correlates.
suggest
that
and that
for
we are
all
many people
the
307
of
hypnagogia
of
experiences
Further,
schizophrenia.
for
that
argued
hallucination
of
'proper'
is
gogia,
to
recently,
that
"a
in
image
imagery
are
1909;
1952),
is
not
1957).
closed
they
point
are
numerous.
have
remar-
a hypnagogic
hypnagogic
not
subjects
hypnagogic
all
(see
eyes
out
(see
either
their
rare
a pre-existing
that
noted
with
present
One of
of
by
are
(1954)
that
and
hypna-
of
interpret
content
Having
case
Simpson
realness.
and
which
readily
the
experienced
drowsiness
the
type
so-called
'proper'
delusions"
"enrich
Rawcliffe
Myers
his
hypnagogic
intensity
in
as
kind
only
from
of
and
might
(p. 271).
psychosis"
images
McKellar
of
might
the
quasi-hallucinations
psychotic
terns
terms
those
Baillarger,
the
hallucinations
the
More
is
that,
argues
schizophrenic
comparision
like
indistinguishable
in
Schultz
from
schizophrenics
experience
hallucinations
Moreover,
ked
they
nonetheless,
which,
Schultz,
many
great
indistinguishable
are
Alexander
e. g.,
that
in
also
Collard
some
cases
1953;
reported:
It was dark
but I 'saw'
outside,
out of the
trees.
I could
window
sky,
coloured
- bright
see people
sitting
on*the
roof
were
- what they
faces.
I
wearing
and the features
of their
beside
woke my sister
who was sleeping
me and
' and began
'Look
Ella!
to count
the people.
said
(McKellar
Thus,
McKellar
Rawcliffe,
Collard,
subjects
'clear
in
may have
as
in
by
tained
the
the
that
which,
as
subjects
to
case
patient's
the
different
irely
'clear
of
from
being
and
still
able
have
separate
not
in
Simpson
to
have
thoughts,
This
of
a state
(1954,
have
able
that
hallu-
presence
mostly
is
is
the
not
hypnagogia
p. 270)
ordinary
of
of
ascerto
concurrently
which
asleep.
are
argue
The
respond
environment,
McKellar
are
to
and
in
subjects
is
eyes
thought
data
schizophrenics
is
open
hallucinations
hypnagogic
ability
patient
with
generally
the
,
normal
that
argue
consciousness'.
'objective'
external
saying
nor
in
truly
latter
However,
schizophrenics
cinations
the latter
the
Alexander
with
psychotic
schizophrenia.
neither
able
accompanying
ideopathic
along
to
and Myers,
appear
hypnagogic
experiences
consciousness'
a feature
his
Simpson,
and
p. 270)
1954,
Simpson
and
note,
same
entduring
the
perceptions,
to
engage
as
are
in
308
as
conversation,
in
Nonetheless,
both
take
activities
and in
later
reaches
in
such
really
can
A similar
comments
(Kant:
cited
that
to
prodromal
pompic
experiences
and
indeed
to
patient
It
is
is
1879,
been
p. 10)
and
the
predisposes
Manaceine
hypno-
However,
far
so
hypnagogic-
is
there
frequent
be
times
may at
statis-
no
occurrence
individual
normal
de
illness.
their
may be
persistent
experiences
that
show
by
advanced
examined
Baillarger
experiences
phenomenologically
to
by
forward
mental
schizophrenic
evidence
lunatic
Radestock,
prolonged
has
indistinguishable
tical
"the
put
was
lead
what
hypnopompic
or
subject
hypnagogic
that
stated
in
environment
environment.
by
that
schizophrenia
who
although
to
persisting
(1897)
imaginal
sense.
argument
suggesting
the
like
that
make
hypnagogia
abstraction-absorption
his
to
above.
objective
render
responsive
dreamer"
wakeful
the
the
to
as
example
and
over
both
of
a degree
context
their
schizophrenia
stages
such
from
seen
precedence
consciously
non
be
can
to
illness.
mental
Summary:
in
In
this
the
light
latter.
hypnagogic
of
former
the
are
loosening
of
essential
character
in
the
doing
from
ego
the
of
boundaries
(of
to
a widening
of
or
crossing
of
and
merging
to
egos,
objects,
frames
'confusing'
of
the
the
implicated
with
etc.
an
emerging
loosening
a general
leading
and
overlapping
and
In
logic
specific
concepts,
inside
of
disturbances.
by
reference
phenomenon
be
may also
classifications,
the
constitutes
which
the
in
extent,
core
that
argued
and
schizophrenic
characterized
fusion
of
attitude
the
outside,
the
the
with
lepsy
schizophrenia,
menological
many
is
objective
Finally,
and
the
(LEB)
attention
LEB which
of
that
hypnagogia
of
disturbances
schizophrenic
a considerable
boundaries
drew
to
proposed
production
this,
at
phenomenology
present,
further,
I,
looked
chapter
subjective.
discussed
certain
similarities
and
argued
between
between
connections
that
the
schizophrenia
strong
and
epipheno-
309
hypnogogia
the
in
proposition
nature.
do not
constitute
that
hypnagogic
sufficient
experiences
grounds
are
to
support
pathogenic